《That Night My Boss Left Me With Our Three Babies》


 Chapter 1: Love Gone Wrong

    ¡°Mr. Leer, after tonight, you and I have no further ties¡­¡±


    Olivia Prescott dered, her voice filled with a mix of determination and sorrow. She leaned in, capturing a fleeting moment of passion as she kissed the man beneath her, driven by an impulsive desire she couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Olivia Prescott, how dare you!!!¡±


    Victor Leer gritted his teeth, his exquisitely handsome face contorted with anger.


    How could this audacious woman have set a trap for him?!


    As dawn broke the next day, Olivia awakened, suppressing her difort.


    She retrieved the divorce agreement she had prepared long ago from the drawer and ced it on the bedside table. Gazing deeply at the man still sleeping, she uttered words that carried both finality and a tinge of lingering pain.


    ¡°Victor Leer, I set you free. From now on, we part ways, with no further ties!¡±


    She had loved Victor with all her heart for seven long years, yet he had always despised her.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    From the day they got married!


    Back then, Byron Leer, his grandfather, was gravely ill and he met a forteller. Just somehow, Olivia¡¯s signs happened to match what the forteller said, so she was chosen.


    Without a second thought, her money-minded father and stepmother sent her to him, offering her as a pawn.


    At that time, she was ecstatic , eagerly anticipating their wedding night.


    But when Victor appeared, he looked at her with disgust and said, ¡°Olivia, you should know that the person I want to marry is Emma Thornton, not you! Only she deserves to be my wife, not you!¡±


    But in her naivety, Olivia believed that one day she would be able to ignite love in Victor¡¯s heart.


    However, when there is no love, there is simply no love.


    It was only two days ago, on her birthday, that she finallyprehended the truth as Victor stood beside Emma in the hospital..


    His heart was something she could never warm, no matter how hard she tried.


    He belonged to another woman!


    Olivia¡¯s heart waspletely shattered!


    ¡­


    When Victor woke up, it was already ten in the morning.


    The first thought that crossed his mind as he got out of bed was to strangle Olivia!


    He, the esteemed President of Leer¡¯s Group, renowned for his shrewdness and invincibility in the business world, had never been outsmarted or suffered any losses.


    Never in a million years did he expect to fall into that woman¡¯s trap!


    Rage consumed him as he surveyed the room, but Olivia was nowhere to be found. However, from the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a document on the bedside table.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Victor furrowed his brow and picked it up.


    The words ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± leaped out at him, causing his pupils to contract and his expression to darken.


    First, she used that method to ensnare him, and now she¡¯s asking for a divorce¡­ Her tricks were bing more audacious!


    Victor had never believed Olivia would actually divorce him.


    In a state of disbelief, he swiftly got dressed and exuded a menacing aura as he descended the stairs, confronting the butler with a demanding tone. ¡°Have you seen Olivia?¡±


    The butler, Alexander, was taken aback by the intensity in Victor¡¯s voice and promptly replied, ¡°Mr. Leer, Mrs. Leer left before dawn, carrying her luggage.¡±


    Victor waspletely stunned¡­


    ¡­


    Six yearster, at the VR Medical Institute in Yonder Nation, Olivia emerged from theboratory when she heard her assistant Linda say, ¡°Dr. Prescott, Dr. Everett wants to see you in his office.¡±


    Olivia had been working all night and was still a bit drowsy. Upon hearing this, she instantly jolted awake and became much more alert.


    ¡°What is it about? Could it be¡­ our research results have been ruined again by those two little troublemakers?¡±


    ¡°Apparently so.¡±


    Linda responded, her eyes showing a hint of sympathy.


    Olivia, her boss, was always efficient and highly capable. Despite her young age, she had be a rising star in the field of medicine and a prized disciple of Benjamin Everett, gaining considerable fame in the medicalmunity and never receiving criticism for her work.


    But every time, Olivia had to take the me for the mischief caused by her mischievous twin children!


    Linda instinctivelyforted her, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the researchb for three consecutive days this time. Sebastian and Ethan are worried about your health. They¡¯ve been causing a ruckus in Dr. Everett¡¯s office every day¡­ I can see a few more gray hairs on Dr. Everett¡¯s head.¡±


    After hearing this, Olivia felt a headacheing on, but she also found it somewhat amusing.


    Six years had passed since she left the Leer family and went abroad.


    She had originally nned to focus on her studies, but but life took an unexpected turn-she became pregnant.


    She had been conflicted at the time, but when it came to going to the hospital, she hesitated and couldn¡¯t bear to part with her unborn children.


    In the end, she chose to keep the children!


    They were triplets, two boys and one girl.


    During childbirth, the girl suffered from oxygen deprivation and didn¡¯t survive, leaving behind only the two baby boys, Sebastian and Ethan.


    As she pondered the mischievous and remarkably intelligent duo, a mix of joy and exasperation filled Olivia¡¯s heart. Taking the me for their antics had be a familiar role, deting her spirits but reminding her of the love she held for her children.

 Chapter 2: Narrow Path of Arch-Enemies

    As she stepped into the room, her heart skipped a beat. There, sitting on the sofa in the teacher¡¯s office, were her mischievous duo, swinging their legs yfully.


    The moment they spotted her, their eyes lit up, and with joyous excitement, they slid off the sofa and ran towards her.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally out! I thought you were nning to permanently reside in the researchb!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Mommy. Are you tired? Sit down, and I¡¯ll give you a back massage¡­¡±


    With that, one on each side, they held Olivia¡¯s hands and Olivia to the sofa, where she took a seat.


    Looking at their affectionate gestures, Olivia¡¯s heart swelled with a mix of love and exasperation. Despite the trouble they caused, moments like these made it all worth it.


    ¡°You¡¯re being well-behaved now, but where were you two when you were messing with myputer?¡±


    Benjamin, seeing this scene from behind his desk, couldn¡¯t contain his anger, his beard bristling.


    Sebastian boldly defended themselves, ¡°It is your fault, Mr. Everett! You always make Mommy work overtime. Look, she¡¯s practically malnourished!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Mommy is just a mortal being. How can she be made to work day and night?¡±


    Ethan chimed in, actively squeezing Olivia¡¯s shoulder with his small hand, mimicking his brother¡¯s words.


    Amidst his frustration, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help butugh, albeit with a hint of annoyance, ¡°It¡¯s only you two who protect her like this! Everyone in this research institute has gone through the same thing!¡±


    After saying that, Benjamin turned his attention back to business and asked Olivia, ¡°How is the research progressing?¡±


    Olivia smiled, ¡°Very smoothly. I¡¯ll send the data to yourputerter.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, she asked, ¡°Has theputer been restored?¡±


    Benjamin grabbed his hair, anxiously replied, ¡°It¡¯s been an hour, and it still hasn¡¯t recovered.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Olivia chuckled and patted Ethan¡¯s tender little hand, ¡°Go on, restore Mr. Everett¡¯sputer to its original state. No fooling around. What if you really lose important data?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ethan immediately responded in a sweet voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I always make backups, and I¡¯ve added multipleyers of protection. How could I possibly lose it?¡±


    Though he said that, he obediently moved to Benjamin¡¯s side and began restoring theputer.


    The little guy¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard, skillfully typing a series of codes¡­


    A few minutester, theputer screen flickered and immediately returned to its original state.


    After seeing it, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. The two sons of his apprentice were truly exceptional with their intelligence!


    They were talented, but also exceptionally good-looking.


    To the point that every time they caused trouble, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to scold them and ended up directing his frustration towards Olivia instead!


    Sensing the tension, Olivia quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, teacher. The little ones have caused you trouble again. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    And don¡¯te to scold me!


    Don¡¯t always make me take the me!!!


    Seeing her expression, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to scold you, but I have a task for you! I n to establish a research institute focusing on traditional medicine in my home country. However, I still have a lot of work to do here, so I can¡¯t leave at the moment. Therefore, I thought about it and decided to send you back!¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I¡­¡± Olivia hesitated, instinctively wanting to refuse.


    But Benjamin interrupted, saying, ¡°Olivia, I know you don¡¯t want to go back¡­ Over these years, you¡¯ve studied medicine with me, and you should understand the vastness and profoundness of traditional medicine! There aren¡¯t enough medicinal materials abroad for you to research. But in our country, it¡¯s different¡­ There¡¯s an abundance of medicinal materials for you to use. Most importantly, there are many hidden medical families there, all of them talented individuals who possess the inheritance of ancient medical techniques. Aren¡¯t you interested in this aspect? That¡¯s why¡­ I suggest you go back!


    With your abilities, you will surely achieve great things in the future. Moreover, you have already undergone significant transformations. Even if you encounter any challenges or bad people, you should be able to handle them well, right?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia was momentarily speechless.


    It was true! Six years have passed, and that man¡­ who knows, he might have already married his love.


    What is there for her to be afraid of?


    With this thought in mind, Olivia took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll go back to the country.¡±


    Benjamin was pleased, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through! Don¡¯t worry, when you go back, I will send Linda to go with you. Plus, I will arrange a professional team to assist you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡±


    Olivia nodded, , expressing her gratitude.


    During their conversation, Sebastian and Ethan, the two adorable little kids beside them, blinked mischievously.


    They had wanted to go back a long time ago!


    After all¡­ their daddy was in the country, and they¡¯d wanted to see him for a long time!


    Of course, while seeing him, they also wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Who allowed him to abandon his wife and children!!!


    ¡­


    Two dayster.


    Seacrest International Airport.


    Just after getting off the ne, Ethan crossed his legs and tugged at Olivia¡¯s dress, his voice filled with urgency, ¡°Mommy, I need to pee, I have to go to the restroom.¡±


    Olivia and Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at his adorable plea, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    While speaking, Olivia couldn¡¯t resist ruffling Ethan¡¯s head.


    The little guy shivered and protested, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t touch, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll end up peeing in my pants!¡±


    Hastening their steps, they made their way to the restroom. Olivia stood by, taking care of their luggage while waiting for Ethan and Sebastian. She took a moment to send a message to her teacher, informing him of their safe arrival.


    At that moment, a slightly familiar voice suddenly sounded in her ear, ¡°Useless! So many of you, and you can¡¯t even keep an eye on a child. What¡¯s the use of all of you?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s fingers on her phone froze involuntarily.


    She couldn¡¯t help but raise her gaze. That silhouette was like a masterpiece carefully carved by the hands of God, wless and stunning enough to outshine the sun and moon.


    He was Victor Leer!!!

 Chapter 3: The Unexpected Mute Girl

    Olivia¡¯s heart constricted, caught off guard by the sudden encounter.


    At that moment, two little cuties who came back from the restroom sweetly said to Olivia, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re all good now!¡±


    Olivia snapped back to her senses, startled to the point that her heart almost stopped.


    She hurriedly replied, ¡°All good? Let¡¯s hurry and go then, so your god mother doesn¡¯t have to wait too long.¡±


    Meanwhile, Victor, in the middle of a phone call, suddenly heard a familiar voice and looked over. In the corner of his eye, he barely caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.


    Olivia Prescott!!!


    Was it her?


    She¡¯s back???


    Immediately, Victor strode forward with long strides, but that figure blended into the crowd and vanished before he could reach her.


    Victor¡¯s gaze darkened, anger etching across his face.


    That woman had left so decisively back then, heartlessly abandoning their child¡­ How could she possiblye back!


    The two little ones, being led by her, noticed her constant nces over her shoulder as they made their way.


    ¡°Olivia! Sebastian, Ethan!¡±


    Seeing the arrival of the woman, Olivia¡¯s tightly wound heart gradually rxed, and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Isabelle, long time no see!¡±


    Isabelle Ashworth was her best friend from university and now a doctor working at her own hospital.


    Isabelle quickly walked up to the three of them, embraced Olivia tightly, and her voice carried warmth. ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I missed you so much!¡±


    Olivia smiled softly in response. ¡°Me too.¡±


    Isabelle hugged her tightly, then crouched down and embraced the two little cuties, one in each arm. ¡°My darlings, do you miss me?¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan beamed sweetly and cutely, saying in unison, ¡°Of course we do! We¡¯ve been dreaming of seeing you! Isabelle, you¡¯re still so beautiful!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°You two are such tterers!¡±


    Isabelle was delighted by thepliments from the two adorable little ones.


    Olivia felt a sense of urgency and nced towards the airport entrance, urging, ¡°Let¡¯s not linger here. We can catch up when we get back.¡±


    At the same time, Victor¡¯s tall figure appeared at the airport entrance.


    ¡°Cancel all the overseas matters.¡±


    He coldly instructed his assistant, Nathan Sinir, who was standing nearby.


    Nathan nodded in agreement. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve already deployed more people to search for Miss Sophia. She¡¯s so young, she shouldn¡¯t have gone far. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Miss Sophia had always been the apple of Victor¡¯s eye. Compared to finding Miss Sophia, those overseas matters meant nothing.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened, and he wordlessly strode towards the waiting Maybach by the roadside.


    Soon, the car drove away.


    ¡­


    An hourter, Isabelle¡¯s car appeared in a vi area called ¡®Imperial Estates¡¯ in the city.


    This ce was rmended to her by Olivia the day before yesterday.


    ¡°The surroundings are lovely, I like it here.¡±


    Olivia was quite satisfied and turned to her friend, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so efficient.¡±


    Isabelle raised an eyebrow, ¡°My house is right next door. The owners of this house have all moved to Capital City, and this house is up for rent. I happened to find it. We can visit each other every day when we have free time.¡±


    Olivia nodded with a smile.


    They quickly tidied up their belongings, just in time for lunch.


    Isabelle took the three of them out for a meal.


    As they drove to the restaurant¡¯s parking lot, before the car coulde to a stop, a little girl suddenly ran out from a dark corner.


    Seeing that they were about to collide, Isabelle quickly mmed on the brakes and anxiously looked outside at the girl who had already fallen to the ground.


    Olivia was also frightened. She nced at the two children in the back seat, reassured by their safety, before swiftly opening the car door and stepping out.


    Just a step away from the front of the car, a little girl who appeared to be about four or five years old sat on the ground, looking dazed. It was evident that she had been scared out of her wits.


    Olivia¡¯s heart softened, and she cautiously squatted down beside the little girl, gently asking, ¡°Little one, are you hurt?¡±


    The little girl had fair skin, watery eyes, a slightly upturned nose, and a delicate appearance. She was wearing a pink dress, with two small braids tied up, and she clutched expensive-looking doll in her arms. It was unclear which family this little girl hade from.


    Gradually regaining her senses, the girl timidly shook her head, still cautious and fearful.


    Olivia paused, her outstretched hand suspended in the air. She offered aforting smile to the girl. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to help you up.¡±


    After saying that, she looked around and asked in confusion, ¡°Where are your mommy and daddy? Why are you all alone?¡±


    The little girl tightly held onto the doll in her arms and remained silent, only shaking her head in response.


    Olivia furrowed her brow, unsure of how tomunicate with her.


    Isabelle also got out of the car with the two boys.


    Seeing that the little girl remained silent for a while, Sebastian and Ethan exchanged puzzled nces, both showing confusion in their eyes.


    This little girl is so cute, but why has she shut her mouth up? Could she be mute?

 Chapter 4 Never Return

    Olivia¡¯s mind shed with a guess¡­ Could this little girl be mute?


    Thinking of this possibility, she softly said, ¡°Give me your hand, okay?¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand.


    The little girl timidly gazed at her, her expression softening upon hearing herforting voice.


    After hesitating for a while, she tentatively stretched her hand towards Olivia.


    The little girl¡¯s touch was gentle, emitting a subtle fragrance.


    Olivia¡¯s heart softened, and she couldn¡¯t help but think of the girl who had passed away.


    If she had grown up well, she would have been this age!


    With this thought, a hint of tenderness and regret appeared in Olivia¡¯s eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Although the little girl knew better than to approach strangers, she felt an unexinable urge to draw closer. And thisdy was undeniably beautiful¡­


    Isabelle couldn¡¯t help but exim when she saw this scene, ¡°This little girl is so delicate-looking, her appearance is on par with our two precious boys!¡±


    After Olivia finished checking, she nodded, ¡°I think she got separated from her family. Let¡¯s take her to the police station and see if we can contact her family.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the little girl suddenly tugged at Olivia¡¯s hand.


    Olivia looked down, puzzled.


    It was evident that the little girl was resistant to the idea.


    Seeing the pitiful look on the little girl¡¯s face, Olivia felt her heart shatter.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to go to the police station.¡±


    She crouched down and negotiated with the little girl, ¡°Do you have your mom and dad¡¯s phone number? I can call them and have theme pick you up.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the little girl stopped shaking her head, but a hint of sadness appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    After waiting for her response for a while, Olivia thought she didn¡¯t understand and was about to firmly decide to take her to the police station, but the little girl made a move again.


    Olivia watched as she took out a pen and a sticky note from her pocket, and wrote a series of numbers on it, followed by the word ¡°Daddy,¡± and handed the sticky note to Olivia.


    Olivia reached out and took the sticky note, dialing the little girl¡¯s father¡¯s number ording to the digits written on it.


    ¡°She really is a little mute.¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan whispered softly.


    Olivia stopped and nced at her two sons, warning, ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    The two little ones immediately stood straight, smiling sympathetically at the little girl.


    The little girl looked at them and instinctively moved closer to Olivia, clutching onto her skirt. Unaware of this, Olivia double-checked the number and pressed the dial button¡­


    In Leer Manor, Victor walked through the vi¡¯s gate with a stern face and asked, ¡°Has Sophia returned?¡±


    The butler, wearing a worried expression, greeted him, saying, ¡°No, we haven¡¯t seen Miss Sophia at all.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the butler sensed an oppressive aura emanating from his young master.


    Victor¡¯s thin lips formed a cold, severe curve, and his brow furrowed tightly.


    Could something have really happened?


    At the thought of this possibility, a surge of anger gathered between Victor¡¯s eyebrows, as if he wanted to destroy everything in the world.


    At that moment, a morous woman hurriedly entered from outside, her tone filled with anxiety. ¡°Victor, I heard Sophia is missing. Is it true? Have you found her?¡±


    The one who arrived was Emma Thornton!


    The woman Victor once wanted to marry!


    But now, Victor¡¯s expression was rather imposing. ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time. Did you say something to Sophia this afternoon? Why did she run away from home without any reason?¡±


    Emma was taken aback by his questioning, looking surprised. Then she stared at him in astonishment and protested. ¡°Victor, what do you mean? Are you suspecting that I did something to Sophia?¡±


    Her voice carried a hint of hurt, and her teary eyes reflected innocence. ¡°Victor, I swear I didn¡¯t do anything! These years, I¡¯ve treated Sophia as my own daughter, and you know that. How could I do anything to make her run away from home?¡±


    As she spoke, her expression carried a tinge of grievance, her eyes reddened, portraying utmost innocence.


    In the afternoon, she did tell Sophia that once she married Victor, they would have even cuter children.


    By then, Victor wouldn¡¯t like Sophia anymore!


    Because Sophia was mute, Emma wasn¡¯t worried that she would report the conversation to Victor.


    She just didn¡¯t expect that Sophia would actually run away from home!


    Good riddance!


    Emma secretly wished that little girl would die outside, so that she would not get in her way anymore!

 Chapter 5: A Familiar Voice

    ¡°Hopefully, it¡¯s as you said,¡± Victor responded, his voice tinged with skepticism.


    After a pause, Victor withdrew his gaze and turned to Nathan, who was standing beside him. ¡°Any updates from the police?¡± he asked, his tone filled with urgency.


    Nathan¡¯s tone was heavy. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    After speaking, he nced cautiously at Victor, concern evident in his eyes. ¡°Could Miss Sophia have been kidnapped?¡±


    Miss Sophia, the beloved daughter of their esteemed master, was held in high regard within the Leer family. Over the years, she had attracted the attention of many individuals and had even faced a close call with abduction in the past.


    Upon hearing Nathan¡¯s question, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened abruptly, and he spoke with stern determination, ¡°Increase the manpower, expand the search area. We must find her today!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nathan replied loudly, sensing the intensity of their master¡¯s anger.


    Just as he was about to turn and leave, Victor¡¯s phone rang.


    At this moment, Victor had no patience for phone calls. Impatiently, he took out his phone, intending to hang up, but he noticed that it was an unfamiliar number.


    Recalling Nathan¡¯s mention of a potential lead, Victor¡¯s temples throbbed, and he answered the call with a cold expression.


    As soon as the call connected, a soft and gentle female voice came through, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Upon hearing this voice, Victor squinted his eyes, a hint of suspicion shing in his gaze.


    This voice was almost identical to that woman!


    The figure he saw at the airport in the afternoon shed through his mind¡­


    ¡°Hello? Is anyone there?¡± Olivia waited for a response after a while, puzzled.


    Victor collected his thoughts and gave a brief reply, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The single syble was clearly insufficient for Olivia to discern anything.


    Relieved to hear a response, Olivia let out a sigh. ¡°Hello. Here¡¯s the situation. I found a little girl, and she gave me this number. Are you her father? Do you have time toe and pick her up?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The woman¡¯s voice echoed clearly in Victor¡¯s ear. The more she spoke, the colder Victor¡¯s eyes became.


    When her voice finally ceased, ayer of frost had already coated the depths of his eyes.


    It really is her!


    Even after so many years, he would never mistake this voice!


    Olivia!


    So, you¡¯ve finally returned!


    Victor clenched his teeth, his voice lowering as he pressed on with his inquiry,


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Olivia instinctively replied, ¡°We¡¯re at Drunkard¡¯s Retreat. We¡¯re waiting here with the girl. Can youe directly to the restaurant to pick her up?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Victor said and hung up the phone, telling Nathan, , his voice tense,


    ¡°Get the car, we¡¯re going to Drunkard¡¯s Retreat.¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t understand the sudden shift in his master¡¯s demeanor, but he quicklyplied.


    As Olivia looked at the darkened screen of her phone, she felt an inexplicable sense of unease.


    The man¡¯s voice just now sounded hoarse and strangely familiar, but Olivia couldn¡¯t remember where she had heard it before and gave up thinking about it.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Isabelle, who had been waiting outside for a long time, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s go in and eat. When her father arrives, we¡¯ll send this little girl out.¡±


    Olivia smiled at her and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Then she squatted down and looked into the little girl¡¯s eyes, seeking her opinion. ¡°Are you hungry? I can take you inside to eat. Your dad should be on his way, and when he arrives, I will bring you out again. Is that okay?¡±


    The little girl stared at her for a few seconds, her big eyes shining with hesitation.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I can stay here with you.¡± Olivia patiently reassured her.


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian and Ethan chimed in together, ¡°We¡¯ll stay here with Mommy!¡±


    Isabelle sighed, ¡°So, am I the only one starving? Little girl, we¡¯re not bad people. Who would bring you to such a nice restaurant if we were bad? Your stomach must be empty too, right? Don¡¯t be stubborn,e with us, okay?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon the little girl, waiting for her decision.


    Sebastian and Ethan were also hungry, eagerly anticipating her decision.


    The little girl bit her lip and took two steps towards Olivia, reaching out to hold onto her sleeve and nodding.


    Seeing this, Olivia smiled and patted her head, holding the little girl¡¯s hand that was on her sleeve. She stood up and led her towards the restaurant.


    Isabelle held Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s hands as they followed behind. Seeing the little girl walking closely by her best friend¡¯s side, Isabelle couldn¡¯t help but make a teasing remark, ¡°This little girl was cautious of us just a moment ago, and now she¡¯s suddenly so close to you.¡±


    Then she sighed and added, ¡°In this world, good-looking people really have an advantage. They can capture the hearts of people of all ages and genders.¡±

 Chapter 6: Can鈥檛 Be That Coincidental

    Drunkard¡¯s Retreat was a top-notch private restaurant in Seacrest, known for its attentive service and delectable cuisine. It catered exclusively to high-end clientele, requiring reservations to be made at least a month in advance.


    Isabelle managed to secure a reservation through some connections just yesterday.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The restaurant had an elegant decor, with each table separated by folding screens. The small wooden door at the entrance, unencumbered by a ceiling, allowed the hanging chandeliers to enhance the ambiance during the evening, creating a nostalgic atmosphere reminiscent of ancient moonlit gatherings.


    The group entered through the door and took their seats at a round table.


    Soon enough, a waiter approached, carrying a tray of delectable dishes.


    Olivia, concerned that the little girl beside her might feel uneasy, kept her attention focused solely on the girl, asionally helping her with the food and wiping her mouth.


    Seated on the other side, Sebastian and Ethan found the little girl¡¯s chubby cheeks endearing. They attentively peeled shrimps for her, their faces filled with affection.


    The little girl voraciously consumed her food, her mouth constantly upied as she diligently tackled the growing mountain of dishes before her.


    ¡°Have you heard? The Leer family¡¯s little daughter has gone missing. The Leer family has dispatched arge number of people and turned Seacrest upside down, but they haven¡¯t found her!¡±


    At that moment, a faint discussion could be heard from the neighboring table.


    Another voice sounded cautious, ¡°Could she have been kidnapped? The culprit must have nerves of steel. That little girl is like the apple of Victor Leer¡¯s eye. If someone dares to harm her, they will meet their end¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Victor¡¯s name, Olivia unconsciously slowed down her movements, bing somewhat absent-minded.


    The discussion at the neighboring table continued, ¡°That little girl might be mute. She has never spoken a word despite growing up. But she¡¯s really lucky, isn¡¯t she? She was born into such a good family!¡±


    Mute?


    Olivia¡¯s actions came to a halt as she absorbed this information.


    The little girl whom Victor cherished so dearly was mute.


    The little girl she had picked up had never uttered a word.


    The little girl¡¯s demeanor and attire were indeed befitting of the Leer family¡¯s status.


    And earlier, on the phone, that man¡¯s voice¡­


    At this realization, Olivia forcefully suppressed her inner shock and nced at the child seated to her left.


    The little girl, sensing Olivia¡¯s intense scrutiny, raised her eyes and met her gaze, confusion evident in herrge eyes.


    As their eyes locked, Olivia felt as if lightning had struck her on a sunny day.


    ¡°This little girl¡­ Could she be Victor¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Isabelle, noticing Olivia¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, also ceased using her chopsticks, fixating her gaze on the little girl. Her heart sank, clinging onto a glimmer of hope as she mumbled, ¡°It can¡¯t be that coincidental, right?¡±


    As Olivia¡¯s closest confidante, Isabelle was well aware of what had happened six years ago.


    The little girl before them appeared to be only about five or six years old, roughly the same age as Sebastian and Ethan.


    If she really was Victor¡¯s daughter, it could only mean that after her best friend divorced him, that man had a child with someone else.


    Was he that impatient?


    Isabelle couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her best friend.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but she couldn¡¯t help but be more convinced that this was Victor¡¯s daughter, considering everything that had happened since they found the little girl.


    Her expression turned sour for a moment as she responded, ¡°I think it¡¯s more than just a coincidence.¡±


    Seeing her so certain, Isabelle¡¯s heart sank as well. She nced at the bewildered little girl. Lowering her voice, she asked Olivia for guidance, ¡°So, what should we do now? Victor is probably on his way.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face showed a mix of surprise and uncertainty.


    After a moment, she pulled out her phone and pushed it towards Isabelle, saying, ¡°You take my phone and pretend to make the callter. I¡¯ll take Sebastian and Ethan and wait for you in the parking lot.¡±


    Isabelle nodded, understanding the n.


    Olivia¡¯s gaze shifted to the oblivious little girl beside her, and her voice softened as she entrusted her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m leaving this little girl in your care.¡± She then turned to Sebastian and Ethan, urging them, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan obediently followed their mother, not questioning the situation further. As Olivia passed by the little girl, a small hand reached out and clung to her clothing.


    Olivia turned her head, meeting the child¡¯s gaze with aplex mixture of emotions.


    The little girl tightly held onto her clothing, panic evident in herrge eyes.


    Witnessing her distress, Olivia found herself unable to be harsh towards her.


    Regardless of the past grievances between her and Victor, the child was innocent.


    In the end, Olivia reassured her, ¡°I have something to do and needs to leave now. Thisdy will take care of you. Be good and wait here; your dad wille soon.¡±


    Having said that, Olivia forcefully pushed away the little girl¡¯s hand and walked away, resisting the urge to look back.


    Simultaneously, Isabelle swiftly arranged for the removal of the extra ce settings, signaling the staff to act discreetly.


    Not long after the staff took away the utensils, the wooden door was forcefully pushed open.


    A group of neatly dressed ck-d bodyguards stood in two rows, forming a clear path in the middle.


    Seeing this formation, Isabelle instinctively straightened her posture and tried to appear calm as she looked towards the entrance.


    It was Victor Leer, his face stern as he strode into the room with determined steps.

 Chapter 7: Disgusted by Her Presence

    In the private room, only two individuals were present, creating an atmosphere of tense anticipation.


    Victor¡¯s piercing gaze swept across the room and finally fixing upon his own daughter.


    The little girl had just felt aggrieved by Olivia¡¯s sudden departure, but now, upon seeing her father, she disyed not an ounce of fear as she stubbornly averted her gaze, visibly miffed.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, sensing the defiance in his daughter¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Miss Sophia, are you okay?¡±


    Both father and daughter were introverted, so Nathan, their assistant, was called upon to intervene.


    The little girl nced at him, pouting in anger, and ignored deliberately ignored his presence.


    Nathan carefully observed her for a moment, relieved to see that she was unharmed, and then turned to report to Victor, providing a brief assessment of the situation.


    Victor nodded, his eyes narrowing as he looked at the person sitting next to his daughter.


    Meeting his gaze, Isabelle¡¯s heart tightened. She forcefully pinched her palm to steady her expression, avoiding any loss ofposure.


    ¡°Where is Olivia Prescott?¡±


    Victor¡¯s gaze swept over Isabelle¡¯s face, taking in her appearance, his expression slightly darkening.


    He actually recognized Olivia!


    Isabelle felt a mix of shock for her best friend and relief that she had escaped in time.


    The man¡¯s aura was suffocating, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Who knows what would have happened if Olivia were present!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Who are you people? Why did youe in without knocking?¡±


    Isabelle gathered her thoughts, mustering her best acting skills, and held the little girl protectively in her arms, warily watching the person in front of her.


    Victor furrowed his brow slightly, ¡°The person in your arms is my daughter. Did you call me just now?¡±


    Isabelle hesitated for a moment, mustering up her courage, and replied, ¡°Yes, it was me.¡±


    Victor stared at her expressionlessly, his gaze slowly scanning every detail of the private room.


    The woman¡¯s voice in front of him did sound somewhat simr to the voice on the phone.


    But he couldn¡¯t be deceived.


    Moreover, the disguise in the private room seemed too hasty.


    There were indeed only two sets of utensils on the table, but the three seats nearby were slightly askew.


    The servers at the Drunkard¡¯s Retreat wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake; it could only have been deliberately arranged.


    A table full of dishes was not what one woman and a child would have ordered.


    Victor¡¯s gaze circled around the private room and then returned to Isabelle.


    Meeting his gaze, Isabelle inexplicably felt her heart sink.


    In the next second, she saw Victor reach for his assistant¡¯s phone, his distinctively articted fingers swiping the screen twice before lifting his gaze to look at her.


    On the table, the phone Olivia had left behind when she left just moments ago started ringing.


    Isabelle was unprepared and trembled slightly upon hearing the sound. She lowered her head as if checking the caller ID, waited a few seconds, and then casually hung up the call, meeting the man¡¯s gaze as if nothing had happened. ¡°Since you are the child¡¯s father, then take her away.¡±


    After speaking, she patted the little girl¡¯s head, ced her on the ground, and nudged her in Victor¡¯s direction.


    Victor raised an eyebrow, taking a couple of steps toward the dining table.


    Isabelle thought he wasing to fetch the little girl. Just as she was about to let out a sigh of relief, she heard a voice filled with suspicion whispering in her ear.


    ¡°Miss, you have quite the appetite. You, alone, along with a little girl, managed to order a table full of dishes.¡±


    Victor casually stopped by the table, his tone carrying implications.


    Isabelle found herself momentarily speechless, her breath catching in her throat. She lowered her gaze, remaining silent for a while before adjusting her expression. With a forced smile, she exined, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my appetite. I ordered an abundance of food in anticipation of the arrival of my friends. They haven¡¯t joined me yet.¡±


    Victor raised an eyebrow, his tone tinged with skepticism. ¡°Your friends haven¡¯t arrived, and you¡¯re already eager to start eating?¡±


    As he spoke, the man¡¯s gaze scanned the dishes that had been touched.


    Isabelle nearly choked on her breath.


    She lowered her gaze, remained silent for a while, and then adjusted her expression. With a distant smile, she said, ¡°The friends I invited are very close to me. They¡¯re used to this kind of thing.¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for Victor to ask any further questions, Isabelle took a deep breath. ¡°Sir, I found your daughter and kindly called you. I even treated your daughter to a meal. If you don¡¯t want to thank me, that¡¯s fine, but why do you treat me like a criminal? What did I do to offend you?¡±


    Her tone was filled with offended dissatisfaction, masking the underlying turmoil within her.


    Can¡¯t he stop asking questions?


    If the interrogation persisted, she would have no choice but to reveal the truth, a prospect she found unbearable.


    Meanwhile, in the parking lot, Olivia anxiously held a child in each hand, stealing nces at the time.


    She knew Victor¡¯s character all too well. If there was even the slightest trace of evidence, it would be enough for that man to sense something was amiss.


    She didn¡¯t know how long Isabelle could hold on.


    If she slips up¡­


    If she slips up, what will happen?


    Olivia thought for a while but couldn¡¯te up with an answer.


    After a while, she self-mockingly bit her lip.


    What was she afraid of, after all?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She treated Victor that way back then. That man probably never wanted to see her again in his lifetime.


    Even if they were to meet, he might feign ignorance, finding her repulsive..


    She chided herself for allowing her imagination to run wild, despite not having seen Victor¡¯s face yet. The unnecessary fear had consumed her, leaving her in a state of distress.

 Chapter 8: Can鈥檛 Let Go of Her

    ¡°Mommy, who is this Victor Leer? Why do we have to hide from him?¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan shook their mother¡¯s hand, noticing her absent-mindedness, and asked with feigned ignorance.


    Olivia slowly came back to her senses, caressed their heads, and smiled as if nothing was amiss, ¡°He¡¯s not an important person, just someone I had some minor conflicts with in the past. Both of you, if you ever hear that name, make sure to stay away, understood?¡±


    The two little ones obediently nodded, ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡±


    As they waited for their mother to avert her gaze, they exchanged a curious nce.


    What exactly happened between Mommy and Daddy in the past? It seemed like there was quite a misunderstanding!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Olivia nodded, still concerned about the situation with Isabelle, but the voices of the two little ones resurfaced.


    ¡°Mommy, we hurriedly ran away just now. If that person bes suspicious and checks the surveince, it¡¯ll be easy for him to find us.¡± Sebastian kindly reminded her.


    A trace of panic shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh no, Ipletely forgot about that. What should we do?¡±


    She had been too preupied with running and had forgotten that the restaurant had surveince cameras. Victor might already be on his way here with his people¡­


    At the thought of this possibility, Olivia even felt an impulse to take the two little ones and head straight home.


    Seeing their mother in a flustered state, the two little ones cheekily turned their heads away, waiting until the curve of their lips settled before turning back tofort her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Saying that, Ethan grabbed theptop from the car and his little hands flew across the keyboard.


    In no time, he hacked into the restaurant¡¯s surveince system and wiped out all the footage rted to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    After deleting the surveince footage, Ethan lifted his gaze, his eyes sparkling as he looked at his mother, seeking praise.


    Olivia let out a long sigh of relief and hugged the two little ones, saying, ¡°Thank goodness for both of you. You solved a big problem!¡±


    The two little ones knew she was still anxious, so they obediently let her hold them for a while.


    When their mother finally let them go, Sebastian asked, ¡°Mommy, should we leave now or wait for Isabelle toe out?¡±


    Olivia had calmed down and nced at the empty entrance of the parking lot. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± she said.


    The two little ones nodded obediently.


    Meanwhile, in a private room at the restaurant, Victor looked at the woman in front of him, unable to extract any information from her. He could only suppress the anger welling up inside him and said indifferently, ¡°I apologize for my audacity earlier¡­ Thank you for helping me find my daughter. We¡¯ll leave now and not disturb you and your friends¡¯ meal.¡±


    After speaking, he turned his head to the little girl by the table. ¡°Sophia,e here.¡±


    The reluctant little girl pouted and politely bowed to Isabelle before walking past her own father.


    Victor raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t say anything. He led the others to follow closely behind the little girl.


    They left the restaurant, and Victor reached out to pick up the girl and put her in the car, but she stubbornly avoided him.


    Seeing this, Nathan quickly stepped forward and lifted Miss Sophia into the car.


    The car started slowly.


    Victor sat in the back seat and extended his long arm to bring his daughter onto hisp.


    The little girl had nowhere to hide and could only be carried like a doll by him. She pouted and refused to look at him.


    ¡°Tell Daddy, other than thatdy, was there anotherdy with you?¡± Victor asked gently.


    The little girl nced at him, remembering that the prettydy had left because of him, which made her even angrier.


    Seeing her lips pouting, Victor yfully pinched her little cheek. ¡°You run away from home, and Daddy doesn¡¯t even scold you. Yet you¡¯re sulking first? Do you know how worried Daddy was? Tell Daddy, why did you run away from home?¡±


    The little girl evaded hisrge hand and forcefully turned her head away, ignoring him.


    She seemed quite upset.


    Victor helplessly pursed his lips, finding no way to deal with his little troublemaker. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say if you don¡¯t want to. Daddy won¡¯t force you. But promise Daddy, no more running away from home next time!¡±


    After speaking, he looked up at Nathan, who was sitting in the front, and calmly instructed, ¡°Go and check the surveince footage of that restaurant.¡±


    It seemed he hadn¡¯t given up yet!


    Nathan, feeling helpless, could only obey. ¡°Alright, sir!¡±

 Chapter 9: The First Rebellion Against Her

    Twenty minutester.


    The car slowly came to a stop at Leer Manor.


    Sophia, determined to handle things on her own, steadied herself and slowly emerged from the car, moving ahead in silence. Victor followed silently behind her, his eyes filled with concern.


    Victor followed quietly behind her.


    As soon as they stepped foot inside the house, a familiar voice echoed through the hallway. ¡°Sophia!¡±


    Emma was in the hallway, casually scrolling through her phone. She nced up only when she heard someoneing in.


    When she saw that it was Sophia, she immediately put on a fake concern and hurried over, embracing the little girl tightly. ¡°You¡¯re finally back! Why did you run away without a reason? I was so worried! Are you okay? Did you get hurt?¡±


    Her voice was filled with feigned concern, and her face disyed genuine worry.


    Sophia was caught off guard by her sudden embrace and was momentarily stunned.


    Emma¡¯s hypocritical voice echoed in her ears, and gradually, a cold indifference returned to Sophia¡¯s eyes.


    Doesn¡¯t this woman really know why she ran away from home?


    If it weren¡¯t for what she said to her in the morning, about how Daddy would stop liking her and scaring her, she wouldn¡¯t have run away secretly.


    Thinking about the contrasting images of the caring and beautiful woman she met today and the fake face of Emma in front of her¡­


    Theparison made it clear that woman genuinely cared for her.


    But Emma, in front of her, was just pretending. The little girl suddenly found her extremely annoying.


    She couldn¡¯t help but struggle.


    ¡°Sophia, what¡¯s wrong with you? Stay still, let me check if you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    Emma sensed the resistance from the little girl and calmly increased her strength, her tone helpless.


    As Sophia was pinched by her, her struggle became more intense, her resistance more evident.


    A hint of impatience shed in Emma¡¯s eyes, almost imperceptible.


    This little mute girl, whenever she was privately reprimanded by her in the past, would cower and remain silent.


    This was the first time she dared to resist her!


    If Victor wasn¡¯t present, Emma would never allow her to be so insolent!


    Afraid of Victor noticing anything unusual, a glint of cunning shed in Emma¡¯s eyes. She released her grip, following Sophia¡¯s force, and fell to the ground.


    She looked at Sophia in astonishment and said, ¡°Sophia¡­ I know that you¡¯ve never liked me, but I was really worried about you. Why did you¡­¡±


    Sophia¡¯s voice trailed off, her eyes filled with a mixture of anger and disappointment.


    Victor took off his coat and turned his head, just in time to witness this scene. Frowning, he pulled the little girl closer to him. ¡°Sophia, Daddy knows you¡¯re upset, but it¡¯s not okay for you to take it out on Daddy. It¡¯s impolite to treat others that way, you know?¡±


    His words only fueled Sophia¡¯s stubbornness and sense of injustice.


    Daddy always takes her side, defending this wicked woman!


    In a fit of anger, she forcefully shook off Victor¡¯srge hand and tightly embraced the doll in her arms, and swiftly made her way upstairs, seeking sce in her own sanctuary..


    After the troublesome little mute girl left, Emma slowly got up from the ground and said softly, ¡°Sophia has just returned and was probably scared outside. Don¡¯t me her¡­¡±


    Victor interrupted her words without much concern, ¡°You can go back now. Sophia is still angry and probably doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression froze momentarily before she forced a smile and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle to see her another day.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, she lowered her head and quickly walked away.


    As she left Leer Manor, Emma¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    That little brat, she actually returned! And she even dares to confront with her!


    Why didn¡¯t she die out there!


    What a pity!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at Drunkard¡¯s Retreat, Isabelle deliberately lingered after Victor¡¯s departure.


    Once the timing felt right, she emerged from the restaurant and hurriedly approached the waiting car.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    As soon as Olivia saw Isabelle, she immediately opened the car door for her. ¡°Has he left?¡±


    Isabelle stepped into the car, exhaling a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, he left. You wouldn¡¯t believe the way he looked at me, as if he could see through everything¡­ I almost couldn¡¯t handle the pressure and would have revealed our secret.¡±


    Grateful for Isabelle¡¯s assistance, Olivia smiled warmly. ¡°Thank you. Shall we find another ce to eat? It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    Isabelle waved her hand. ¡°No need, I packed up the leftovers. It¡¯s so difficult to get a reservation at that restaurant, so we should savor the food we have.¡±

 Chapter 10: He Might Recognize You

    The four of them made their way directly back to the vi.


    Olivia and the two kids were hungry, so they devoured everything Isabelle had brought back.


    After dinner, the two little ones went upstairs to take a bath, leaving Isabelle and Olivia alone in the living room.


    Isabelle looked meaningfully at her best friend and said curiously, ¡°I can¡¯t quite understand why you¡¯re avoiding Victor. Didn¡¯t you have a mutual agreement to divorce back then? Why are you so afraid of him now? And why did you get divorced in the first ce? You never told me what happened a few years ago.¡±


    Meeting Isabelle¡¯s gaze, Olivia instinctively lowered her eyes. After hesitating for a while, she reluctantly gave a brief ount of what had happened back then.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ve got quite the guts!¡± Isabelle eximed, shocked to learn that her best friend had drugged Victor and secretly borne his children.


    No wonder she wanted to run away as soon as she heard Victor¡¯s name today!


    Bitterness filled Olivia¡¯s voice as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want him to know about Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s existence. And, I¡¯m afraid he still holds a grudge about what I did to him with the drugs. With his status, seeking revenge against me would be too easy. Maybe if it were just me, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him, but now I have two children with me.¡±


    She let out a self-deprecatingugh and continued, ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m overthinking it. Perhaps he never cared about that incident in the first ce. After all, I¡¯m not an important person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true!¡±


    Isabelle furrowed her brows, ¡°I think he might have recognized your voice. When he came in just now, he asked where you were. It seemed like he was here to settle the score with you!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia froze for a moment, and then a pang of pain struck her heart.


    Indeed, for him, there was only the lingering resentment from that night¡­


    Seeing her best friend with lowered eyes, wearing a pained expression, Isabelle awkwardly tried tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Seacrest is a big ce, and your work is not rted to him. You might not cross paths.¡±


    Olivia nodded slightly, holding onto the same flicker of hope in her heart.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Suddenly, Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s voices reached Olivia¡¯s ears, interrupting their conversation.


    Olivia and Isabelle looked up to find the two little ones descending the stairs, their hair still damp from their bath, and their fair skin glistening with moisture. d in cow-print pajamas, they approached the two women with wide eyes.


    Approaching the two women, they looked up with wide eyes and asked curiously, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Seeing the adorable faces of the two little ones, Isabelle¡¯s mind was filled with nothing else. She immediately squatted down and hugged them both in her arms, saying, ¡°You are so cute! Would you like to go home with me? I love you so much!¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan, with their cheeks being rubbed, couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Olivia found it amusing.


    She quickly rescued her two sons from the clutches of her best friend and then reminded of something else.


    ¡°I almost forgot. This trip back to the country was so sudden, and the follow-up work will be busy. I can¡¯t bring Sebastian and Ethan with me. We need to find a suitable kindergarten nearby, and perhaps a nanny as well.¡±


    The two little ones didn¡¯t say anything upon hearing their mommy¡¯s words.


    With their intelligence, they didn¡¯t really need to go to kindergarten at all.


    However, their mommy was indeed very busy, so they had to cooperate.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After hearing this, Isabelle pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Kindergarten? I know a great one!¡±


    Olivia looked at her best friend and said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an aristocratic kindergarten nearby, it¡¯s really nice. It¡¯s well-known in Seacrest, and they provide a rich curriculum, including learning multiplenguages from different countries. The teachers there are excellent, and many wealthy familiespete to enroll their children. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about the little ones being bullied.¡±


    Isabelle introduced.


    Upon hearing this, grateful for the suggestion, Olivia immediately said, ¡°Really? I¡¯ll check online, and if everything is fine, I¡¯ll send them there.¡±

 Chapter 11: The Mute Girl Is Here Too

    Leer Manor.


    In thete hours of the night, Victor entered Sophia¡¯s room with utmost care. He quietly tucked in the kicked-off nket to ensure she remained warm and cozy.


    The little girl was sound asleep, and as Victor stood by her side, he watched her serene face for a moment before turning to leave.


    Just as he stepped out of the room, Nathan, his loyal aide, approached and delivered a report. ¡°Sir, I went to that restaurant, but the surveince cameras were malfunctioning. We couldn¡¯t find any useful information.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Victor furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Such a coincidence?¡±


    The timing of the broken surveince cameras at the restaurant seemed too coincidental. Suspicion lingered in his mind.


    Nathan looked somewhat troubled and hesitated before speaking further, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s merely a coincidence, sir. After all, Mrs. Leer¡­ I mean, Miss Prescott has been absent for so long, and we haven¡¯t received any word from her all these years. It¡¯s unlikely for her to suddenly reappear in the country.¡±


    As Nathan finished his statement, he noticed the instant darkening of his master¡¯s expression.


    Nathan¡¯s heart tightened, and he lowered his head, not saying anything further.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Victor tersely replied, his voice cryptic. He then turned and entered the bedroom, leaving Nathan with his thoughts.


    Early the next day.


    After having breakfast, Olivia took the two little ones and went to the prestigious nursery Isabelle had rmended.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She was always efficient in her tasks, so after confirming the nursery¡¯s suitabilityst night, she settled everything overnight.


    Today, she brought the two children toplete the enrollment procedures.


    As Isabelle had mentioned, this nursery had high standards in Seacrest, catering to children from affluent and noble families.


    The screening process for parents was also stringent.


    Just as Olivia arrived at the principal¡¯s office, she was asked to provide her upation and worth, along with relevant supporting documents.


    Fortunately, Isabelle had informed her about these requirements in advance, and Olivia hade prepared.


    Although she wasn¡¯t a CEO or a director, her top-notch medical skills had earned her a considerable amount of money over the years, surpassing the worth requirement set by the institution.


    After perusing Olivia¡¯s documents, the principal¡¯s attitude shifted to one of respect. ¡°Miss Prescott, I will now process your children¡¯s enrollment. Please sign here.¡±


    Oliviaplied, swiftly signing her name on the required forms.


    Shortly after, the principal summoned a gentle-looking preschool teacher and assigned her the task of weing and guiding the two little ones to their ssroom, acquainting them with the environment and their new ssmates.


    The two children waved at Olivia without fussing and followed the teacher.


    As she watched their figures disappear around the corner, Olivia stood up and bid farewell to the principal.


    Unlike other parents, she hadplete confidence in her two little ones.


    They had been brought to the research institute since they were young and had grown up in the presence of people. They were not afraid of new surroundings and had a strong adaptability.


    As for the curriculum at the nursery, it held no difficulty for the two little geniuses.


    Olivia was more concerned that they might bully other children rather than being bullied at the nursery.


    After all, the elite talents at the research institute had endured their torment.


    On the other side, the two little ones were being led by the teacher, looking around curiously.


    Until they entered the ssroom.


    Upon entering, the teacher kindly introduced them to their new ssmates, ¡°Children, we have two new friends joining our ss today. Let¡¯s wee them, shall we?¡±


    The children below looked at the two little ones with curiosity.


    The two little ones were at ease and confidently introduced themselves to their ssmates.


    Their outgoing and adorable nature captivated the other children, resulting in a round of apuse.


    Ethan¡¯s gaze swept across the ssroom, and suddenly, he fixated on a particr point in the crowd. It seemed he had spotted something significant, and he gently tugged at his brother¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°Brother, look over there. Isn¡¯t that our half-sister? She¡¯s in this ss too!¡±

 Chapter 12: Sophia is Bullied

    Sebastian followed his gaze and and indeed, he spotted the little girl they had encountered the previous day.


    A slight furrow appeared on his handsome brow.


    At that moment, Sophia, pping along with the other children, noticed their gaze.


    A barely perceptible excitement flickered in her watery eyes.


    She never expected to meet the two boys here.


    Although their encounter had been brief, she found herself drawn to them without quite understanding why.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, just as she stared at them, Sebastian and Ethan had already averted their eyes.


    The teacher intervened, breaking the silence. ¡°Alright, you two, go sit down for now. There are two empty seats over there. Would you like to sit together?¡±


    The teacher pointed to the two vacant seats next to Sophia.


    Sebastian and Ethan hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t say anything. They obediently nodded and proceeded to take their seats.


    As Sophia watched the two little boys approach her, her eyes brightened, brimming with anticipation.


    But even though they were sitting right next to her, it seemed as if they didn¡¯t recognize her. They didn¡¯t even greet her.


    Witnessing this, Sophia silently lowered her gaze, her disappointment palpable. She began absentmindedly twiddling her fingers, feeling a pang of sadness.


    Unbeknownst to her, the two little boys had actually been paying attention to Sophia¡¯s reaction all along. Seeing her crestfallen expression, they felt somewhat guilty.


    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t want us anymore. He has another child with someone else and bullies Mommy. She¡¯s a child of our bad Daddy. We can¡¯t talk to her, or we¡¯ll be betraying Mommy!¡±


    Sebastian clenched his little fist, unsure if he was trying to convince himself or admonish his younger brother.


    Upon hearing his brother¡¯s words, Ethan nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t talk to her!¡±


    And so, the two little boys sat through the entire ss, sitting upright and not even ncing in Sophia¡¯s direction.


    Sophia keenly felt their coldness and didn¡¯t dare to sneak a peek at them anymore.


    After ss, many little girls gathered around the two little boys, ying with them,plimenting their looks, and even giving them toys.


    Ethan was lively and cheerful, joining in the fun with everyone.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, was polite,posed, and friendly.


    On the sidelines, Sophia saw the two little boysughing, and she gained some courage. She wanted to approach them and extend a greeting.


    However, the other kids formed a circle, even pushing her out of her seat.


    One little girl even scowled at her and pushed her away, saying, ¡°Get lost, mute girl! Why are you squeezing in? You can¡¯t even speak, so don¡¯t try to join in the fun!¡±


    Caught off guard, Sophia was pushed off-bnce and fell backward.


    Everyone behind her quickly moved aside, but no one reached out to help her.


    In her panic, Sophia tried to grab onto a nearby desk but missed, ending up falling down and hitting her delicate little hand on the corner of the table.


    The pain was intense.


    Sophia sat on the ground, her eyes reddened, and her brows slightly furrowed.


    Her ssmates merely stood by, observing the scene, with a few girls even covering their mouths, giggling with a sense of schadenfreude.


    Sophia was typically reserved, and her speech impairment, coupled with her tendency to keep to herself, meant she rarely made friends.


    However, she resembled a doll, which made many little boys like to y with her. They would treat her like a little princess, being gentle and caring toward her.


    Those energetic boys would be well-behaved when they approached her, which naturally displeased the little girls.


    Especially Ava, who had pushed Sophia earlier, she seized every opportunity to bully her.

 Chapter 13: Are You Siblings?

    Sophia fell down, feeling both physical pain and a sense of injustice. Subconsciously, she rubbed her small hand and her eyes turned red.


    She sniffed and got up from the ground, then took out a small notebook from the table and began writing carefully.


    The other children were not surprised by her actions.


    Sophia, being unable to speak, relied on her notebook tomunicate with others.


    But because few people yed with her, the notebook was rarely seen.


    After a while, Sophia finished writing and turned the notebook around, showing it to Ava, who had pushed her earlier. The words on the page read, ¡°Apology.¡±


    Upon seeing the words, Ava snorted coldly, put her hands on her hips, and questioned with a threatening tone, ¡°You dare to make me apologize? Sophia, you¡¯ve be bold, haven¡¯t you? Do you want to be beaten?¡±


    Saying that, she walked arrogantly towards Sophia and reached out to push her.


    Sophia never expected Ava to take action. She didn¡¯t have time to react and stood frozen in ce.


    Sebastian and Ethan had been paying attention to the situation.


    Ava¡¯s sudden push on Sophia went unnoticed until she fell down, and that¡¯s when the two boys noticed.


    Now, seeing Ava trying to harm that little girl again, the two boys couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°Enough! How can you bully her!¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s face tensed up as he stood in front of Sophia, ring at Ava.


    Seeing him suddenly blocking Sophia, Ava was momentarily stunned.


    Sebastian sternly said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t your mother taught you? When you do something wrong, you should apologize. You pushed her, so you should apologize to her!¡±


    Though he was young, his stern expression carried a natural authority.


    Ava panicked and looked around, hoping for someone else to speak up for her.


    After a while, seeing that no one came to her defense, she could only weakly defend herself, ¡°I, I¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She kept uttering ¡°I¡± but couldn¡¯t find the words to continue.


    Seeing her face turning red from frustration, Ethan walked over helplessly. ¡°You can¡¯t hit others without a reason, that¡¯s not good behavior! Kids shouldn¡¯t fight! So, apologize to the mute girl!¡±


    Compared to Sebastian, Ethan¡¯s tone was gentler, but it still carried a firmness.


    Ava nced at him and her eyes slowly welled up, as if she was about to cry.


    Seeing this, Ethan blinked and lowered his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If you cry, you won¡¯t look pretty anymore. Bad kids won¡¯t look pretty either. Bad kids hit others, and you don¡¯t want to be a bad kid, right? Apologize sincerely to the mute girl. If she forgives you, then you¡¯ll be a good kid!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ava forcefully sniffed back her tears.


    She didn¡¯t want to be an ugly girl!


    But bad kids also be ugly¡­


    Ava struggled for a moment and then, sniffling, apologized to Sophia, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Sophia looked at her for a while and nodded, indicating her forgiveness.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Ethan grinned, ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates, we should get along nicely!¡±


    Ava, seeing that Sophia was willing to forgive her, reluctantly nodded.


    Everyone agreed with Ethan¡¯s words, but Sebastian turned to Sophia and asked, ¡°Are you alright? You didn¡¯t get hurt just now, did you?¡±


    Sophia silently hid her injured hand behind her back and shook her head at Sebastian.


    Ethan, who somehow came closer, didn¡¯t believe it. He looked at her with suspicion, ¡°I clearly saw you bump into something earlier. How can you be fine? Let me see!¡±


    Without giving Sophia time to react, he grabbed her hand.


    Sophia tried to pull her hand back, but her fair skin and the small red mark on the back of her hand made it stand out.


    Sebastian confirmed with her again, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±


    Sophia nodded earnestly, but her eyes were slightly red.


    Seeing this, both Sebastian and Ethan furrowed their brows simultaneously.


    How could it not hurt if it was so red? It might even swell and bruiseter!


    ¡°We¡¯ll take you to see the teacher and have the doctor check it out.¡±


    Sebastian made the decision without any room for objections.


    Sophia wanted to retract her hand, but Ethan grabbed it tightly, leading her behind Sebastian as they made their way to the teacher¡¯s office.


    The teacher saw the injury on Sophia¡¯s hand, asked about what happened, and quickly took them to the school clinic.


    Sophia¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t severe, but the school nurse didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. She applied medication and massaged it for a while.


    After it was done, she praised the two boys who had been waiting nearby for a long time, ¡°Are these two little ones new here? Why haven¡¯t we seen them before? You¡¯re so cute, you¡¯ll definitely be handsome in the future! And¡­ you even resemble this little girl. Are you siblings?¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan exchanged a nce upon hearing this, then silently looked at Sophia next to them.


    They weren¡¯t surprised; after all, Sophia shared the same father with them.


    It wasn¡¯t strange for half-siblings to resemble each other.


    Others had mentioned before that their facial features didn¡¯t resemble their mommy.


    Sophia also stared at the two little boys, wondering if they really looked alike.


    After the school nurse treated Sophia¡¯s wound, the teacher took the three little ones and left.


    In the ssroom, Sophia followed them like a little tail, mimicking their every move.


    Once they reached their seats, the three of them sat down in order.


    Sebastian and Ethan thought their task was over, but they didn¡¯t expect that wherever they went during break time, the little mute girl would follow.


    They couldn¡¯t shake off this tail!


    Moreover, during ss, the little mute girl would secretly watch them.


    After a few times, Sebastian couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He furrowed his brow and met her gaze, ¡°Why are you following us?¡±


    His tone wasn¡¯t harsh, but itcked emotion and was even somewhat indifferent.


    Sophia was startled by his question, her gaze flickered, and after a few seconds, she looked back at him.


    Sebastian furrowed his small brow.


    He did feel affection for this little girl. She was pretty and endearing.


    If the circumstances were different, he and Ethan would definitely treat her like a little princess.


    But this little mute girl was their father¡¯s daughter!


    If they treated her well, they would be betraying their mommy!


    He wanted to ignore her, but Sophia stared at they with expectation.


    As he was about to tell her to stay away, he saw Sophia starting to write on her notebook.


    ¡°I want to be friends with you.¡±


    Soon, Sophia raised her notebook, covering the lower half of her face, revealing only a pair of bright, shiny eyes.

 Chapter 14: Admiring Him

    Olivia waspletely unaware of what had transpired at the kindergarten.


    After leaving the kindergarten, she went straight to the research institute set up by the teacher in the country.


    As soon as she entered the institute, she saw a handsome and refined man walking towards her, wearing a neatly pressed shirt and trousers.


    ¡°Olivia, wee back. I¡¯m d we can work together again in the future,¡± Gabriel Sutcliffe said, standing in front of her and extending his hand in a gentlemanly manner.


    Olivia nodded slightly, shook his hand briefly, and quickly withdrew.


    Previously, Gabriel had been part of Benjamin¡¯s team overseas, working on various research and development projects.


    During that time, he had served as Olivia¡¯s assistant, a highly capable graduate from a prestigious school who had earned the unanimous recognition of both Olivia and Benjamin.


    Olivia¡¯s attitude was neither warm nor cold, and Gabriel didn¡¯t mind. He smiled and said, ¡°Let me take you to your office.¡±


    Finishing his sentence, he turned around and led the way, introducing her to the structure and key personnel of the institute along the way.


    When they arrived at the office, Gabriel smiled at Olivia and said, ¡°I had it arranged specifically for you, ording to your previous preferences. Linda¡¯s workspace is outside.¡±


    Olivia looked around and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ve put thought into it. Thank you.¡±


    Gabriel paused for a moment, his smile appearing somewhat tender, and his voice was warm. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. No need to thank me.¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze towards Olivia revealed an unmistakable fondness.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Despite knowing that she was a mother of two children, it didn¡¯t diminish his admiration for her.


    After all, in every aspect, Olivia was undoubtedly an exceptional woman, so outstanding that it overshadowed all her ws.


    Olivia didn¡¯t see the way he looked at her.


    Unaware of his admiration, Olivia quickly surveyed the office and then said to Gabriel, ¡°I came here today to get a firsthand understanding of how the institute operates. Could you please show me around?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Olivia nodded calmly, indicating for him to lead the way.


    As Gabriel turned around and walked ahead, there was a trace of bitterness in his smile.


    He admired Olivia, that much was true, but Olivia only saw him as an ordinary subordinate.


    It was truly¡­ headache-inducing for him.


    The two of them left the office area and headed straight for the core area of the research institute.


    When they reached the experimental area, they saw researchers inb coats and masks busy at various workstations.


    Olivia didn¡¯t disturb them, only asking Gabriel for a brief introduction to each project and its research progress.


    By the afternoon, Olivia had gained a good understanding of the institute¡¯s situation.


    At the same time, she discovered a crucial problem.


    During their visit to the experimental area, they observed the basic work area, which wasn¡¯t in operation.


    Olivia asked the researchers and learned that they had run out of the necessary supplies and were waiting for the institute to provide them.


    This had urred multiple times before.


    Due to the slow supply of materials, several projects had to be temporarily put on hold, significantly increasing the time cost required for the projects.


    Consequently, the research institute suffered considerable losses.


    Coming out of the experimental area, Olivia furrowed her brow and looked at Gabriel with a serious expression. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you found a solution to the problem of research being put on hold due to slow supply of materials?

 Chapter 15: Reunion

    Upon hearing her question, Gabriel suppressed his smile and replied seriously, ¡°I have been working on solving this issue.¡±


    Olivia furrowed her brows, signaling her interest in hearing more..


    ¡°Recently, I have been in contact with a medicinal herb supplier and discussed the possibility of long-term coboration with them. We are on the verge of finalizing the contract, and the signing is scheduled for tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°The reason for the previous difficulties was that the research institute was still in the construction phase, with manyplicated matters to handle, and the staff was not very stable. It¡¯s only recently that things have finally settled down.¡±


    ¡°Additionally, Seacrest¡¯s medicinal herbs are mostly monopolized by major suppliers, resulting in limited avability. As neers, many suppliers intentionally raised the prices. That¡¯s why we have spent a lot of time negotiating for lower prices, which led to the dy.¡±


    Gabriel briefly exined the previous situation.


    Despite the seemingly simple exnation, Gabriel had encountered significant challenges while negotiating with these cunning suppliers.


    He didn¡¯t delve into the specifics, but Olivia could understand the hardships he faced.


    As the head of the research institute, it was natural for her to handle various issues within the institute and encounter difficulties from time to time.


    During her time abroad, she had also experienced simr situations to some extent.


    After listening to Gabriel¡¯s exnation, Olivia¡¯s expression softened. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard during this period,¡± she acknowledged.


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he responded, ¡°It¡¯s not hard; it¡¯s simply my responsibility.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Whichpany is this medicinal herb supplier?¡±


    Olivia shifted the conversation back to the main topic. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to apany you when signing the contract tomorrow. In the future, I will be taking over the institute¡¯s rted matters, so it¡¯s only appropriate that I introduce myself to them.¡±


    Gabriel agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    The two of them made their way back to Olivia¡¯s office. When they noticed that someone was still there, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Gabriel smiled politely. ¡°Are you avable tonight? Since today is your first day here, I¡¯ve organized a dinner gathering to wee you and to let you get to know the people in the institute.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia¡¯s brow rxed. ¡°Thank you. I will cover the expenses. Since we will be working together in the future, as the leader, I should show some appreciation.¡±


    Gabriel, seeing her agreement, didn¡¯t dwell on the details and nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, see you after work.¡±


    Having said that, he was about to leave.


    Olivia called out to him, ¡°Wait, bring me the files I need to handleter. I have some free time, so I might as well take a look.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get them for you right away.¡±


    Gabriel quickly fetched the files and handed them over. After delivering them, he politely exited and closed the door behind him.


    Now, Olivia was alone in the office.


    She took out her phone and called Isabelle. ¡°Hey, Isabelle, are you free tonight? Can you pick up Sebastian and Ethan for me? I have something to do, and I might bete getting back.¡±


    Isabelle didn¡¯t inquire about the specifics and simply replied with ¡°Okay.¡±


    After arranging for the two kids, Olivia started reviewing the documents.


    It wasn¡¯t until Gabriel knocked on the door from outside that she snapped out of her work.


    It was already the end of the workday.


    ¡°Time flies¡­¡± Olivia grabbed her coat and stood up.


    Gabriel chuckled. ¡°You were so focused on work that you didn¡¯t notice. It¡¯s normal.¡±


    The two of them engaged in casual conversation as they strolled along the street.


    Leaving the research institute, they got into Gabriel¡¯s car and headed to the restaurant.


    After about ten minutes, Gabriel gestured for her to look ahead. ¡°There it is.¡±


    Olivia raised her gaze and caught sight of an ancient building by the river. Even from a distance, she could see dragon and phoenix carvings on it, exuding a charming aura.


    The name of the restaurant was Wangjiang Pavilion.


    Gabriel parked the car, and they walked towards the grand entrance of Wangjiang Pavilion.


    Just as they entered, in the dim light of night, a Rolls-Royce slowly came to a stop by the roadside.


    Nathan got out of the car and opened the rear door.


    Victor, with his tall figure, appeared in the darkness, his eyes narrowed as he fixed his gaze on the entrance of Wangjiang Pavilion.


    In the car just now, he had distinctly seen a figure that bore a resemnce to Olivia.

 Chapter 16 Recalling Her Again

    Victor furrowed his brow, a hint of annoyance flickering in his eyes.


    Did he misjudge again?


    Once or twice could be forgiven, but seeing that figure for two consecutive days in different ces left him perplexed.


    However, that figure merely shed before his eyes and left no trace behind.


    Victor couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly and avert his gaze.


    He must be going crazy to keep recalling that woman.


    ¡°Sir, the client has been waiting for a long time. Will we go in?¡±


    Nathan waited for a while, but seeing his master not moving, he cautiously asked.


    Victor lowered his gaze,posed himself, and responded calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After speaking, he strode forward with long steps, and Nathan hurriedly followed.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡­


    When Olivia and Gabriel arrived at the private room, the staff of the research institute had already gathered.


    Gabriel motioned for her to sit in the main seat and took a seat beside her. He introduced to everyone, ¡°Many of you have seen Dr. Prescott during the day, but now it¡¯s time to formally introduce her.¡±


    The crowd turned their gaze towards Olivia, and she nodded calmly, considering it a greeting.


    ¡°This is Dr. Olivia Prescott. You may not be familiar with this name, but abroad, she is well-known as Benjamin¡¯s esteemed student, J.¡±


    Upon hearing this name, the crowd was momentarily stunned, but soon admiration filled their eyes.


    J, a name that all medical professionals had heard of. It was said that she was famous abroad.


    After all, being so young and aplished in medicine, she was rumored to possess eighty percent of Professor Benjamin¡¯s abilities. She was truly an exemry figure among the younger generation!


    They had always imagined J as having short hair, wearing sses, with a solemn demeanor, exuding an intellectual aura.


    They never expected the actual person to be so stunningly beautiful!


    Once they realized, admirers immediately stepped forward.


    ¡°Is it really J? I admire you so much! I¡¯ve read every article you published abroad, and I really like you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our honor to work with J!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone praised her with sincerity written on their faces.


    After exchanging nces with everyone, Olivia¡¯s lips curled up slightly, ¡°Thank you for yourpliments. I hope we can have a pleasant cooperation in the future.¡±


    Finishing her words, she raised her ss first.


    The crowd followed suit, raising their sses and toasting.


    Olivia was friendly and approachable, without any airs, earning even more respect from the staff. The dinner proceeded joyfully.


    Many people came to toast, and Olivia epted each one gracefully.


    She had a good tolerance for alcohol, but with so many people and the passage of time, she unknowingly started feeling a bit tipsy.


    As the dinner was nearing its end, Olivia excused herself to go to the restroom, wanting to freshen up.


    On her way back to the private room, her phone suddenly vibrated.


    Olivia nced at it and saw messages from her two little darlings at home, asking when she would return.


    Upon seeing the messages, a warm smile appeared in Olivia¡¯s eyes, and she was about to stop and reply to them when suddenly her shoulder was forcefully bumped, almost causing her phone to fly out of her hand.


    Olivia tightened her grip on the phone and immediately apologized to the person, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her apology, a man, filled with anger, interrupted her, ¡°Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going? Dammit, such bad luck!¡±


    As he spoke, a strong smell of alcohol wafted towards Olivia.


    Her brow furrowed slightly, and she discreetly distanced herself from him.


    The drunk man finally noticed her face, his voice abruptly trailing off. He was so stunned that he forgot to close his mouth, his eyes fixed on her intently.

 Chapter 17: Where else do you want to hide?

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, are you okay?¡±


    Olivia saw that the person in front of her was drunk and became cautious. Preferring to avoid trouble, she offered another apology.


    However, before she could finish speaking, the man¡¯s expression twisted into a malicious smile, and his voice became erratic. ¡°Hey there, gorgeous¡­ If you join me for a few drinks, maybe then you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m okay or not. If you can make me happy, I promise not to bother you!¡± His words wereced with an unsettling tone.


    Olivia¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, realizing that the man was heavily intoxicated and behaving unreasonably. She had no intention of engaging with him any further and decided to walk past him with her head down.


    As she reached his side, the man¡¯s voice rang out again, filled with an audacious proposition. ¡°Don¡¯t walk away, beauty! I have plenty of money. If you agree to be with me, I guarantee a life of luxury and indulgence!¡±


    Saying this, heughed in a lecherous manner, his gaze shamelessly wandering over Olivia.


    The petite beauty in front of him had a delicate and beautiful face, and her figure was alluring. Under the lights, her fair skin was dazzling, and it would definitely feel good if he could touch it!


    The drunkard couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and reached out to touch Olivia¡¯s face, wanting to experience its texture.


    Seeing his hand reaching out, Olivia¡¯s expression turned cold, sensing the man¡¯s inappropriate intentions. Without hesitation, she took a step back and swiftly delivered a kick to his stomach.


    Due to her formal attire for her first day at the research institute, she wore high-heeled shoes, making her kick far from gentle.


    The man was already unsteady on his feet due to his drunkenness, and his consciousness was blurry. By the time he reacted, he had been solidly kicked, his face instantly turning pale. He held his stomach, swayed for a moment, and then fell to the ground.


    ¡°You wretch! How dare you kick me. It¡¯s your honor I have interest in you!¡±


    After sitting on the ground for a while, the man finally gritted his teeth and raised his head, his eyes bloodshot.


    Olivia nced at him with disgust, lifted her foot, and intended to walk past him.


    However, the man suddenly shouted towards a corner, his voice filled with anger, ¡°Someonee! This wretch dares toy hands on me! Take her to the private room! I want to see how she can defy me tonight!¡±


    Without dy, two tall and burly bodyguards rushed out from the corner. Seeing the sorry state of the man, the bodyguards hesitated for a moment. ¡°Young master¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern! Catch her!¡±


    The man shouted angrily.


    The two bodyguards immediately walked towards Olivia.


    Hearing the footsteps getting closer behind her, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened. She reached into her bag and tightly grasped a packet of powder.


    If these people dared toe any closer, she was prepared to use it as a deterrent!


    Just as she turned around with a medicine packet in her hand, one of the bodyguards who was about to collide with her let out a scream and flew past her side.


    In the blink of an eye, the same fate befell the other bodyguard.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, realizing btedly that there seemed to be an extra figure behind her.


    She turned her head and saw a slender figure standing a few steps away.


    Olivia¡¯s heart tightened, feeling like her head was about to explode. Instinctively, she turned around and attempted to flee.


    Victor¡¯s expression darkened. He was wearing a well-fitted shirt and pants, with rolled-up sleeves and a few buttons undone at the cor. His gaze burned fiercely as he looked at the woman in front of him.


    He had been attending a social gathering and felt suffocated in the private room, so he nned to step outside for some fresh air.


    Never in a million years did he expect to see this woman.


    -Olivia Prescott!!!


    It really was her!


    His eyes grew even deeper, and just as he was about to say something, he saw Olivia attempt to run away.


    Victor furrowed his brow and quickly stepped forward, grabbing her wrist.


    In Olivia¡¯s ears, all she could hear was the pounding of her own heart, not knowing when he had caught up to her. Caught off guard, she stood frozen in ce, her mind in chaos.


    ¡°Olivia Prescott!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice, mixed with suppressed anger, exploded in her ear, ¡°Where do you think you can hide!¡±


    Only then did Olivia snap back to reality and instinctively struggle for a moment.


    Sensing her movements, the man¡¯s grip on her wrist tightened.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    She gave up struggling and turned around with a stiff expression, gritting her teeth as she met the man¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Let go?¡±


    Victor¡¯s voice almost squeezed through his teeth, his dark eyes fixed firmly on the face in front of him.


    Six years had passed, and this face had gained a touch of maturity, still as attractive as ever.


    However, it no longer possessed the meek and gentle demeanor he remembered. Instead, it carried a hint of dominance and sharpness.


    Even in her gaze, there was a trace of distance!


    Realizing this, anger surged within Victor as he coldly stared into Olivia¡¯s eyes and said each word deliberately, ¡°Do you think I will let you escape?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart trembled, wanting to say something, but Victor didn¡¯t give her a chance. His voice was chilling as he ordered Nathan behind him, ¡°Take care of these pests!¡±


    Finishing his words, without giving Olivia any time to react, he directly pulled her arm and strode into the adjacent private room.


    Olivia realized the situation was not good, but no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free. She stumbled along as he dragged her inside, feeling the weight of the impending confrontation.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 18: Serving You Again

    The private roomy vacant as Victor entered, nonchntly shutting the door behind him.


    For a moment, the room was so quiet that they could only hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    Olivia nced around, a sense of impending danger gripping her, causing her to struggle fiercely.


    ¡°What do you want? Let me go!¡± She voiced her plea, her wordsced with urgency.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The next second, the man effortlessly pressed her against the wall.


    Their bodies were almost pressed tightly together.


    The man¡¯s hot breath sprayed on her ear.


    Olivia¡¯s struggling stopped instantly. Leaning against the wall, she stiffened her body, even unconsciously slowing down her breathing.


    At this distance, as long as she took a slightly deeper breath, she could touch the person in front of her.


    The private room became engulfed in silence.


    Olivia clenched her teeth, her mind in chaos.


    No matter how much time had passed, the oppressive feeling from this man remained equally intense.


    But¡­ their rtionship had long changed.


    Olivia forcefully pinched her palm, forcing herself to calm down.


    They were already divorced!


    She and Victor had nothing to do with each other now!


    They were people from two different worlds!


    With this in mind, Olivia took a deep breath and  spoke calmly, her voiceposed despite the turmoil within her, ¡°Victor Leer, let go of me. If you have something to say, say it properly.¡±


    Hearing her indifferent tone, Victor was momentarily taken aback. After a moment, he stepped back half a step, but he still didn¡¯t release his grip on her.


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and her expression became moreposed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± he inquired.


    Seeing the change in her expression, Victor narrowed his eyes.


    Perhaps it was because she had moved on, Olivia didn¡¯t have any waves in her heart when she heard this. She distanced herself and said, her voice tinged with detachment. ¡°Mr. Leer, we have been divorced for six years. It seems¡­ there¡¯s nothing for me to say to you.¡±


    As soon as her words fell, Victor forcefully grabbed Olivia¡¯s chin.


    She was forced to look up and met his gaze.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± he demanded, his anger on the verge of eruption.


    Suppressing the pain, Olivia averted her gaze and remained silent.


    Seeing her silence, Victor became even more furious.


    Mr. Leer?


    The form of address she used was unfamiliar and grated on his nerves.


    Also, it has been six years!


    Hasn¡¯t she always been so heartless?


    Heartless enough to abandon her own daughter, treating her like a stranger!


    No one is more ruthless than her!


    ¡°Olivia, why pretend to be a stranger to me?¡±


    Victor tightened his grip on her hand, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Olivia winced in pain, furrowing her brow as she looked back at him, her eyes filled with resistance.


    Victor sarcastically curled his lips, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who imed to like me, to love me? Now you act like a stranger? Have you forgotten what you did to me back then? You¡¯ve forgotten, but I haven¡¯t!¡±


    Olivia was taken aback when he mentioned the events from six years ago.


    How could she forget that night?


    That night, she had approached him, almost like a sacrifice, just for a little tenderness.


    Thinking about her emotions at that time, Olivia felt a chill in her heart. Her hand hanging by her side clenched into a fist, as she spoke firmly, ¡°I remember. So what? Mr. Leer, do you feel like you¡¯re at a disadvantage now and want to reim it? Tell me, how do you want me topensate you?¡±


    Victor¡¯s anger surged throughout his body, and the oppressive atmosphere in the room became suffocating.


    The pain in her jaw became more pronounced, but Olivia remained resolute. She continued, unfazed, ¡°To be honest, that night, you were unconscious, and I felt nothing. Looking back, it meant nothing more than that. But I did make a move on you, so if you seekpensation, I won¡¯t object.¡±


    Very well, after several years, this woman knew exactly which words to use to provoke him.


    Victor dangerously narrowed his eyes, his anger reaching its peak.


    That night, he truly had no consciousness, and he couldn¡¯t recall the specifics.


    But Olivia¡¯s tone, if it were any man, would surely anger him.


    After a few seconds of silence, Victor lifted her chin slightly and spoke with a chilling tone, ¡°Nothing more than that? Since it gave you such a misunderstanding, I don¡¯t mind serving you again.¡±


    A hint of panic shed in Olivia¡¯s eyes as she watched the man lean closer. She wanted to evade him, but there was nowhere to escape.

 Chapter 19: Passionate Kiss

    The man¡¯s scorching lips pressed against hers, their breaths intertwining.


    Olivia¡¯s mind went nk in an instant.


    She never expected Victor would actually go this far!


    The man¡¯s hand, gripping her chin tightly, even exerted force, trying to make her open her mouth.


    Olivia snapped back to reality, her instincts kicking in, and she struggled without hesitation. ¡°Victor, let me go! Are you crazy? This is a private room! Anyone coulde in at any moment!¡± Olivia pleaded urgently, her voice filled with a mix of fear and anger.


    Due to her resistance, Victor slightly backed away. Upon hearing her words, he coldly pulled his lips back and said, ¡°So what? Wasn¡¯t it you who said you wanted topensate me? I want you to repay me once. Are you scared now?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes trembled as she thought of the experience from that night, creating resistance within her.


    That night, perhaps due to the effect of the drug she had given him, Victor didn¡¯t have much consciousness, but his instincts were still present. Throughout the entire process, he acted recklessly and with great force.


    As a result, when she recalled that incident now, besides the pain, she didn¡¯t feel much else.


    The scent of Victor¡¯s presence lingered around her, mixed with a faint smell of alcohol, intensifying her unease.


    Upon hearing his words, Olivia even began to tremble imperceptibly.


    Seeing herck of response, Victor¡¯s gaze darkened, and he leaned in to kiss her again.


    Compared to before, the kiss grew even more forceful.


    Olivia was immobilized by his hold, but her heart started to panic.


    Despite the passing years, her body still had no defense against him.


    If he discovered her reaction, what difference would there be between her current self and the one from six years ago in his eyes?


    With this thought in mind, Olivia¡¯s eyes instantly cleared.


    Sensing Victor¡¯s attempt to deepen the kiss, she took the opportunity to bite his lip fiercely.


    The taste of blood quickly spread in their mouths.


    The man¡¯s actions paused for a moment, but the next second, his assault became even more intense!


    Olivia was being kissed to the point where she could barely catch her breath, and her body gradually weakened. It was only thanks to the man holding her hand that she didn¡¯t slip away.


    After a while, Victor stopped and almost pressed his lips against hers as he spoke, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t feel anything? Why are you so weak now? Olivia, your body is much more honest than your words!¡±


    Victor¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse.


    Olivia gasped for breath, about to retort, when suddenly she felt arge hand reach towards her chest!


    Sensing his movement, Olivia reacted like a startled cat. With an unknown surge of strength, she pushed the man away and pped him in the process!


    ¡°Victor, wasn¡¯t it you who said you wanted Emma? I¡¯ve granted your wish, so what are you doing now? Seeking revenge on me? Well, if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve certainly seeded!


    It was my immaturity that led me to use such drastic measures against you before. But as you wished, I haven¡¯t bothered you again, and I won¡¯t trouble you in the future! So, let¡¯s end it here!¡±


    After finishing her words, Olivia red fiercely at him, turned and left without looking back.


    At the entrance, Nathan finished dealing with the few troublemakers and stood guard by the private room¡¯s door. Suddenly, he saw the former Mrs. Leer running out from inside. He was stunned for a few seconds before reacting and hurriedly went inside to check on his master¡¯s condition.


    Upon entering, he was met with dim lighting and his master standing in a corner not far from the door, his head turned to the side, face slightly flushed, and lips stained with blood. The murderous aura around him was almost tangible.


    ¡°Sir, are you¡­ alright?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s heart trembled, and he cautiously approached with concern.


    Victor¡¯s face was gloomy. He raised his hand and touched his cheek, then used his thumb to wipe the corner of his mouth, leaving it slightly moist.


    That woman sure bit hard, just as vicious as ever.


    ncing at the bloodstains on his fingertip, Victor gritted his teeth and responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Without saying another word, he walked out of the private room, his mind filled with thoughts of Olivia.


    Olivia, run if you want to, just keep running!


    Now that I¡¯m back in Seacrest, let¡¯s see where else you n to escape to!!!


    As he exited the private room¡¯s entrance, the drunkard from earlier and his cronies were still lying on the ground, groaning in pain.


    Victor coldly scanned the people on the ground and turned to Nathan, giving hismand, ¡°Disable anyone who touched her, no exceptions.¡±


    Sensing the heavy pressure emanating from his master, Nathan lowered his head without hesitation and obediently replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Without saying another word, Victor turned around and left.

 Chapter 20: What鈥檚 the Relationship Between That Man and Her

    After leaving the private room, Olivia had nowhere to go, so she sought sce in the stairwell.


    Leaning against the wall, she took deep breaths while touching her kissed and sore lips, still feeling the warmth of the man¡¯s presence.


    After a moment, Olivia lowered her gaze, a self-mocking smile tugging at her lips.


    She had believed that after all these years, she had rid herself of any lingering feelings for Victor. Yet, with just one encounter, her heart had been easily stirred by him.


    After taking some time to calm her emotions, Olivia mustered the strength to return to the private room.


    The staff inside were still lively, but they toned down a bit when they saw her enter.


    Gabriel noticed that she seemed different from when she left, furrowing his brow slightly. ¡°Why did it take you so long? What happened? You¡­ seem a bit off?¡±


    Olivia smiled casually and shook her head as if nothing had happened. ¡°Nothing, I just made a phone call to my son.¡±


    Having said that, she sat down on her own without giving Gabriel a chance to inquire further.


    She had indeed been away for quite some time, and when she returned, the others had almost finished eating and drinking.


    Olivia wasn¡¯t in the mood anymore and simply let everyone disperse.


    They all walked downstairs together, and the staff bid their farewells to Olivia and Gabriel.


    After they left, only the two of them remained.


    Gabriel suggested in a gentle tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll apany you. You¡¯ve had quite a few drinks tonight, and I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Olivia nodded slightly, not refusing. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After returning to the country, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to buy a car for herself.


    It seemed like she needed to prioritize that.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡±


    Gabriel stepped forward and opened the car door for her.


    Olivia thanked him once again and got into the car without hesitation.


    At the same time, at the entrance of the restaurant, Nathan stood in astonishment, his eyes fixed on his master.


    How¡­ could this be such a coincidence?


    They happened to see Olivia getting into another man¡¯s car.


    Nathan cautiously lifted his eyes and nced at his master¡¯s expression.


    Victor¡¯s face darkened, his gaze locked tightly on that car.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After a while, he withdrew his gaze and gritted his teeth as he ordered Nathan, ¡°Find out who that man is! What is his rtionship with her?!¡±


    Nathan promptly acknowledged themand, his mind racing to fulfill his master¡¯s wishes.


    Leer Manor.


    It was already 9 o¡¯clock when Victor entered. He nced at the living room and didn¡¯t see Sophia¡¯s figure. Furrowing his brow, he asked, ¡°Where is Sophia?¡±


    Charlotte, who was responsible for taking care of Sophia, came down from upstairs. ¡°Mr. Leer, Miss Sophia has already finished bathing and is in her room. Would you like to go up and see her?¡±


    Victor nodded slightly and headed upstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, I would like to tell you something¡­¡±


    Charlotte hesitated before speaking, ¡°When Miss Sophia came back tonight, she had a heavy bruise on her wrist. I asked her, but she refused to tell me. I don¡¯t know if she was bullied at the kindergarten. I think we should take this matter seriously.¡±


    Victor¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡±


    After speaking, he quickened his pace and arrived at Sophia¡¯s door.


    He knocked on the door, and soon, Sophia opened it. Seeing him, she didn¡¯t react much and turned back into the room.


    Victor followed behind her, observing as the little girl returned to the table, holding a paintbrush and engrossed in her drawing.


    Not wanting to disturb her focused state, he waited silently for a while until she put down the brush. Then, in a deep voice, he said, ¡°Charlotte told me you got injured. Let Daddy take a look.¡±

 Chapter 21: Olivia, the Little Wildcat

    Sophia obediently extended her injured hand for Victor to see.


    Upon seeing the scars on her hand, Victor furrowed his brow slightly and gently inquired, ¡°How did this happen? Were you bullied by other kids?¡±


    Sophia paused for a moment, then vigorously shook her head.


    Not bullied?


    Victor couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    Sophia picked up her brush again and carefully wrote a few letters in her notebook.


    ¡°FALL¡±


    After finishing writing, she tilted her head uncertainly.


    ¡°Fell down?¡±


    Victor saw the word she wrote and confirmed with her.


    Sophia nodded.


    Victor felt relieved and tapped the injured area gently. ¡°Did the teacher apply medicine for you?¡±


    Sophia nodded again.


    Victor nodded in response, examining her delicate little hand. ¡°This injury won¡¯t heal in just a few days. You still need to apply medicine. Daddy will help you, okay?¡±


    Sophia didn¡¯t refuse.


    Victor immediately crouched down, picked up the little girl, and descended the stairs.


    In the living room, he sat down on the sofa with the little girl on hisp and instructed Charlotte, ¡°Bring the first aid kit.¡±


    Charlotte obeyed and quickly brought over the first aid kit.


    From inside, Victor took out a spray and sprayed a bit onto her wound. Then, he applied some pressure and massaged it for a while.


    The injury was somewhat severe, so even though some time had passed, it still hurt when touched.


    Sophia didn¡¯t make a fuss, but she pursed her lips, and her delicate eyebrows furrowed.


    Victor asionally observed her expression to see if she was in pain.


    Seeing her furrowed brow, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of deja vu.


    This little girl¡¯s serious expression bears a resemnce to that woman.


    Sensing her father¡¯s gaze, Sophia looked up in confusion and immediately noticed his injured lips. She pointed at them in curiosity.


    The meaning was clear, she was asking him how he got hurt.


    Victor understood her intention and soothingly held her small hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I got bitten by a little wildcat.¡±


    A wildcat?


    Sophia became even more puzzled, and she grabbed the pen and paper on the coffee table and wrote, ¡°Where did the cate from?¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡°It ran back from abroad.¡±


    After speaking, he didn¡¯t want to mention that woman again, fearing that he couldn¡¯t contain the anger in his heart in front of his daughter.


    Seeing the little girl still clueless, he raised his hand and took away the pen and paper in her hands. ¡°No more talking. It¡¯s almost bedtime. Daddy will take you to bed.¡±


    Although Sophia was still curious, since Daddy said so, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions and obediently let Daddy carry her upstairs.


    ¡­


    When Olivia returned, the two little ones were still awake. Isabelle was watching TV with them in the living room.


    Seeing her enter, the two little ones immediately turned their attention away from the TV and ran over. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Olivia smiled and touched their heads.


    ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±


    Sebastian, noticing the scent of alcohol, wrinkled his nose. ¡°I¡¯ll make you tea. It¡¯ll help with any potential headache tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, he turned and went into the kitchen.


    Ethan led her to the sofa along the way and sat down, straddling Mommy¡¯sp. He earnestly massaged her temples. ¡°I¡¯ll give Mommy a massage, so Mommy won¡¯t feel ufortable.¡±


    Isabelle watched these two little ones, so sensible at such a young age, and her eyes glowed with envy. ¡°Why is my godson so thoughtful?¡±


    Oliviaughed, ncing at Isabelle. ¡°Do you like them? You should have your own child.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Isabelle shook her head repeatedly. ¡°No thanks. The child I give birth to may not be as considerate as Sebastian and Ethan. I just want to steal your two.¡±


    While Ethan massaged his own mommy¡¯s temples, he alsoforted his godmother. ¡°Isabelle, there¡¯s no need to steal. If you get drunk, my brother and I will definitely take care of you like this.¡±


    Isabelle just wanted to hug the little ones and give them a kiss, but since both of them were busy, she could only restrain herself and said, ¡°You two are so good. I love you both to bits!¡±


    Olivia shivered at her cheesy words, and she took the tea that Sebastian brought over and drank it sip by sip.


    After finishing the tea, it was alreadyte.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine now. You two go upstairs and rest!¡±


    Olivia kissed the foreheads of the two little ones.


    The two little ones nodded, bid Isabelle goodnight and obediently headed upstairs.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 22: He Was in Every Dream

    After the two little ones went upstairs, the smile on Olivia¡¯s face gradually faded, catching Isabelle¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something bothering you?¡±


    Isabelle turned off the TV and leaned in, concerned.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment and lightly mentioned the events of the evening, ¡°I ran into Victor while having dinner earlier.¡±


    It had been six years since their breakup, and besides Isabelle, Olivia had no one else to confide in about it.


    Hearing this, Isabelle froze for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°What kind of twisted fate is this between you two¡­ Seacrest is so big, and I thought the chances of you running into each other were practically zero if neither of you made an effort.¡±


    Olivia lowered her gaze, lost in thought.


    ¡°So, now that you¡¯ve seen him, what is your n?¡± Isabelle inquired further.


    Olivia bit her lip and said, ¡°What can I think? We ended things six years ago, and now we¡¯re just two strangers. He won¡¯t affect me anymore. From now on, I only want to take good care of Sebastian and Ethan, and live a good life with them.¡±


    Listening to her words, it seemed like she had alreadye to terms with it.


    Isabelle breathed a sigh of relief, patting her friend¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re so outstanding, and there are plenty of people pursuing you. Take your time to choose. We don¡¯t need that scumbag!¡±


    Olivia nodded slightly, not wanting to continue the topic. She changed the subject, ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t had a chance to buy a car since returning to the country. I took my colleague¡¯s car to the dinner today and it was so inconvenient. Can you apany me tomorrow morning to pick one?¡±


    Isabelle also shifted her attention and found it somewhat bewildering when she heard Olivia wanted to buy a car. ¡°Why buy a car? I have several in my garage. Just pick one.¡±


    Olivia raised an eyebrow with a smile, ¡°Is it that easy?¡±


    The two exchanged nces, and Isabelle boldly wrapped her arm around Olivia¡¯s neck, solemnly dering, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my godson¡¯s biological mother. What¡¯s mine is yours!¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, I won¡¯t hold back,¡± Olivia replied with a smile.


    They continued chatting for a while, but when they checked the time, it was alreadyte, and Isabelle reluctantly returned to her own ce next door.


    After washing up, Oliviay in bed but couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    She tossed and turned for a long time before finally drifting into a slumber.


    In a daze, she seemed to be back in the empty private room at Wangjiang Pavilion.


    She was pressed against the wall, facing Victor¡¯s erged handsome face, his eyes narrowing as he approached her.


    Just as their lips were about to meet, Olivia abruptly woke up, her body covered in cold sweat.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Because of that dream, she hardly slept a wink that night.


    The next morning, Olivia sat at the dining table with two dark circles under her eyes, apanying the two little ones for breakfast.


    ¡°Mommy, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Sebastian noticed the dark circles under his mom¡¯s eyes and asked in a sweet and concerned voice.


    Olivia paused for a moment, remembering the dream she had, and then casually smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hmm, I stayed uptest night identally while going through some materials.¡±


    Being sensitive children, Olivia was afraid they would inquire further, so after speaking, she pretended to focus on eating and lowered her head.


    Observing the situation, the two little ones exchanged skeptical nces but didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, they reminded her, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t tire yourself too much. Take care of yourself!¡±


    Olivia nodded with a smile.


    After breakfast, Olivia took the two little ones to Isabelle¡¯s ce to pick up the car.


    ¡°Choose whichever you like, no need to be polite with me.¡± Isabelle took them to the garage, holding a bunch of car keys, disying an extravagant demeanor.


    Though young, the two little ones were familiar with many luxury cars. Seeing the cars in the garage, they pped their hands in admiration. ¡°Isabelle is so generous!¡±


    Olivia walked around and chose a Mercedes-Benz in the mid-price range, costing over a million.


    Without hesitation, Isabelle handed her the keys.


    With the car in her possession, Olivia personally drove and dropped off the two little ones at school.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mommy! Don¡¯t get too tired, okay!¡±


    After getting out of the car, the two little ones bid her farewell obediently.


    Olivia gently stroked their heads. ¡°You two, behave well at school. Mommy will pick you up in the evening.¡±


    The two little ones nodded and walked side by side into the school.


    Watching their figures disappear from sight, Olivia turned around, got back in the car, started the engine, and slowly left the school gate.


    Two minutester, a Rolls-Royce parked ostentatiously at the kindergarten entrance.


    Nathan stepped out of the car, opened the rear door, and carefully carried Miss Sophia down from the vehicle.


    Sophia¡¯s feet touched the ground, and she turned her head to wave at her daddy.


    ¡°Go inside.¡± Victor gently stroked the little girl¡¯s head, his voice warm.


    Upon hearing her daddy¡¯s words, Sophia nodded and entered the kindergarten.


    Inside the car, Victor¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of doubt as he watched Sophia¡¯s departing figure.


    Compared to usual, Sophia seemed noticeably happier today.


    Perhaps spending time with the other children at the kindergarten gradually helped her open up and let her guard down.


    It seemed the child psychologist was right after all-having more interactions with other kids could alleviate her autism.

 Chapter 23: Wanting to Break the Engagement

    Watching Sophia being taken away by the teacher, Victor withdrew his gaze and instructed Nathan, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nathan nodded and drove to Leer¡¯s Group.


    Upon arriving at thepany, Victor immediately attended a high-level meeting without taking a break.


    The meetingsted for over an hour.


    Victor went straight back to his office afterwards.


    ¡°Victor, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Just as he entered the room, he was greeted by Emma¡¯s voice.


    Upon hearing this, Victor furrowed his brow slightly.


    He saw Emma standing in front of his desk, wearing a ck suit with a smile on her face. It seemed like she had been waiting inside for a while.


    ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    Victor walked briskly to his desk and nced over the documents on it before finally fixing his gaze on Emma¡¯s face.


    Seeing him sit down, Emma also took a seat, wearing a gentle smile. ¡°I just arrived not long ago. I heard from Nathan that you were in a meeting.¡±


    After speaking, she suddenly noticed the scab at the corner of Victor¡¯s mouth, and her heart tightened. ¡°Your mouth¡­ Is it injured?¡±


    Recalling the events of the previous day, a touch of annoyance shed in Victor¡¯s eyes. His tone carried a chill as he responded, ¡°Just an idental bite. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss.¡±


    Emma nodded skeptically,forting herself. Over the years, besides her, there hadn¡¯t been any other women around Victor, so the injury shouldn¡¯t be what she suspected.


    With this in mind, she reluctantly let go of her worries.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Victor asked coldly, his icy tone cutting through the air.


    Upon hearing his words, Emma collected her thoughts and smiled, saying, ¡°Indeed, there is some business. The project our two families have been coborating on is just short of signing the contract. So, I came to confirm with you if there are any other conditions. Also, my parents said they would like to invite you for dinner tonight. Your parents will also be there. I don¡¯t know if you have the time.¡±


    They specifically invited his parents to this meal, such a grand arrangement could only mean they wanted to urge their marriage again.


    Victor nced at her, his brow slightly knitted, and his tone was icy. ¡°Please tell your parents that I have a prior engagement tonight and cannot attend the banquet.¡±


    A frozen smile appeared on Emma¡¯s face, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The purpose of tonight¡¯s dinner was indeed to urge her and Victor¡¯s marriage.


    However, this matter should have been settled several years ago.


    But after waiting so long for Olivia to leave, Victor, using work as an excuse, kept dying.


    Later on, he even used Sophia as an excuse, just dragging on and unwilling to marry her!


    Now, it had been a whole six years!


    She had waited for so many years, but still couldn¡¯t wait for a result. How could she not be anxious?


    Until today, Victor was still evading¡­


    Emma lifted the corners of her lips bitterly, her gaze fixed on the man before her. ¡°Victor, I have waited for six years. How many women can wait for so many years? Of course, I¡¯m willing to continue waiting for you. But if it¡¯s destined for us to be together, why are you unwilling to proceed with the marriage? At the very least, let the elders feel at ease, right?¡±


    As she spoke, Emma cautiously observed Victor¡¯s expression. Seeing that he remained unmoved, she plucked up the courage to add, ¡°We had nned the marriage from the beginning. Why¡­¡±


    ¡°I did promise to give you an engagement.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Victor coldly interrupted her questioning. ¡°But where does this promisee from? You should know better than anyone.¡±


    Seeing his expression, Emma inexplicably felt her heart tighten.


    ¡°I think, over these years, the Leer family haspensated the Thornton family in various ways far more than the value of this engagement. Even if the engagement is not fulfilled, no one will say anything.¡±


    Victor¡¯s tone remained unruffled, clearly indicating that he had nned this long ago.


    Upon hearing these words, Emma widened her eyes in disbelief, her heart filled with panic.


    Victor¡¯s intention was obvious-he wanted to break the engagement between their families!

 Chapter 24: She Still Has a Chance

    After Victor¡¯s words fell into the air, he remained indifferent to Emma¡¯s reaction.


    Initially, he had decided to marry Emma solely to repay her grandfather¡¯s life-saving favor.


    Because of this reason, he had maintained a close rtionship with the Thornton family, to the point where he readily epted their proposal of a union with Emma.


    He even once believed that Emma was the love of his life.


    It wasn¡¯t until six years ago, when that woman disappeared without a word, that he realized his feelings for Emma were not what he had imagined as love.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Since then, their elders had urged him multiple times to expedite the wedding arrangements, but he had always found excuses to dy it.


    Over the course of six years, he had done everything possible to facilitate the Thornton family¡¯s affairs and had agreed to all their business demands, just to repay the debt of gratitude from years ago.


    Now, in his eyes, the debt had been sufficiently repaid.


    At the very least, fulfilling this marriage arrangement was no longer necessary.


    ¡°Victor¡­¡±


    Emma saw his expressionless face and her voice trembled as she sought confirmation for her suspicions.


    Victor pressed his forehead and calmly interrupted her, ¡°Put the documents down. I¡¯ll check themter. I still have work to do, so you can leave.¡±


    Emma bit her lip, staring at him for a while. Seeing that he remained unmoved, her eyes slowly turned red. She suppressed her heart full of grievances and discontent, ced the documents down, and exited the room.


    As Emma left Leer¡¯s Group, her mood plummeted to its lowest point.


    She had waited for six years, and yet Victor refused to give her an answer. Today, he even hinted at wanting to dissolve the engagement¡­


    Luckily, she could be certain that there was no other woman by Victor¡¯s side.


    That meant she still had a chance!


    With this thought, Emma¡¯splexion slightly eased.


    Yes, she still had a chance.


    If she truly angered Victor, then this marriage would be irreparable.


    Emmaforted herself all the way and got into her car.


    ¡°Miss, are we heading back to thepany?¡± Joshua Brewer, Emma¡¯s assistant, spoke cautiously, noticing her unfavorable expression.


    Emma nced at him and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ll have lunch outside. I have an appointment with Virus Institute to sign the contract in the afternoon. I¡¯ll go back after it¡¯s done.¡±


    Joshua nodded in understanding.


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Olivia and Gabriel left the research institute and headed to the predetermined location to meet the herbal medicine supplier they had arranged.


    On the way, Olivia suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t had a chance to learn about the partneringpany¡¯s background.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask Gabriel, ¡°What can you tell me about the herbal medicine supplier we¡¯re signing with?¡±


    She should at least knows some details as the head of the institute. If she shows ignorance during the signing, they might think she¡¯s not serious, which could affect the coboration.


    Gabriel also considered her concerns and provided a detailed introduction, ¡°This herbal medicine supplier has arge scale in Seacrest. It has a background in the pharmaceutical industry. Additionally, they offer fair prices, and considering our institute¡¯s overseas influence, they expressed interest in connecting with us. Their attitude is quite favorable, so you can rest assured.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia nodded with understanding and felt relieved. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with several major herbal medicine suppliers in Seacrest. Based on what you¡¯ve said, today¡¯s signing should be with one of them. I wonder which one it is,¡± Olivia asked.


    Gabriel responded, ¡°It¡¯s the Thornton family.¡±

 Chapter 25: It鈥檚 You!

    Olivia was taken aback.


    The Thornton family?


    As far as her knowledge went, the only family named Thornton involved in the medical business in Seacrest was the very family she had a conflict with.


    The thought made Olivia furrow her brow, hoping she wouldn¡¯t be so unlucky as to encounter the person she least wanted to see.


    After a while, the two of them arrived at the agreed-upon cafe.


    The representative from the herbal medicinepany hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    Olivia and Gabriel took a seat and ordered two cups of coffee, waiting for the other party.


    After about ten minutes, there was a knock on the private room door. ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Gabriel perked up and said to Olivia beside him.


    Olivia nodded, stood up, and said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Shortly after, the door was pushed open, and a male voice came in, ¡°Sorry for beingte.¡±


    Olivia looked up and faced Emma, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. It seemed that whatever she feared most came to pass.


    Emma, on the other hand, stared at her in astonishment. Her voice sounded a bit sharp due to her excitement as she eximed, ¡°You¡­ Olivia Prescott? Why is it you?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to have disappeared long ago?


    Why would she appear here?


    Gabriel and Joshua were both surprised by Emma¡¯s reaction.


    Gabriel, maintaining a cooperative attitude, kindly asked, ¡°Miss Thornton, do you know Dr. Prescott?¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression changed again as she said, ¡°Dr. Prescott?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°This is the head of our research institute, Olivia Prescott. She came with me today to demonstrate the sincerity of our institute for the contract we¡¯re signing.¡± Gabriel introduced.


    Emma¡¯s face grew even more unpleasant.


    She just wanted to know when Olivia hade back!


    Did Victor¡¯s confession this morning, the first time in six years, about wanting to break off their engagement have anything to do with Olivia?


    Did he already know that Olivia had returned?


    Perhaps they had even met?


    The more Emma thought about it, the more uneasy she felt.


    Seeing Olivia in front of her, her expression fluctuated.


    Compared to Emma, Olivia seemed much calmer, as if it were their first meeting.


    She pursed her lips slightly, looking detached, and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Miss Thornton, do you still intend to continue our cooperation?¡±


    Emma snapped back to the present upon hearing Olivia¡¯s voice. She stared at Olivia for a few seconds, her expression slightly cold, and her gaze took on a yful glint. ¡°Of course, Dr. Sutcliffe has worked so hard for this contract, and I certainly won¡¯t let his efforts go to waste.¡±


    As she finished speaking, she called the waiter over and ordered four more cups of coffee.


    During the wait for the coffee, Emma¡¯s gaze traveled over Olivia with a slightly gloomy look.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Olivia had changed a lot in these six years.


    Unlike before, she now exuded an air of confidence just by sitting there, almost overshadowing her in both beauty and presence.


    And her, after six years, remained unchanged.


    The person who was almost within her grasp now seemed more and more unattainable.


    Realizing this, Emma clenched her hand into a fist under the table, filled with jealousy.


    ¡°I would very much like to coborate with your institute. However, I felt that the previously discussed price was not quite suitable. Today, with Dr. Prescott here as the head, I hope we can discuss the price issue further,¡± Emma replied coldly, wearing a professional smile but with a cold gleam in her eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Gabriel was about to speak but was stopped by Olivia. She calmly asked, ¡°Miss Thornton, are you suggesting¡­?¡±


    ¡°I hope to raise the price by an additional two percents based on the original offer,¡± Emma answered coldly.

 Chapter 26: She Couldn鈥檛 Wait Any Longer

    ¡°Raise it by two percents?¡±


    Gabriel was taken aback by Emma¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Miss Thornton, didn¡¯t we already agree on this before? We¡¯re about to sign the contract, why the sudden price increase?¡±


    Seeing his surprised expression, Emma crossed her legs leisurely, exuding an air of calmness. She responded, ¡°Indeed, we did agree, but the prices in the medicinal market have generally risen this year. If we sign the contract with you at the originally agreed price, we would be at a significant loss. I hope you understand, Dr. Sutcliffe.¡±


    Her words sounded righteous.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Gabriel¡¯s face slightly tensed, frowning as if he wanted to say something, but Olivia stopped him.


    ¡°I believe Miss Thornton suddenly thought of raising the price because she saw me, right? I also have a good understanding of the medicinal market prices. We can discuss a price increase, but raising it by two percents all at once is unreasonable.¡±


    Olivia initially wanted to handle it professionally, but it was evident that the other party was intentionally being difficult, and she saw no need to tolerate it.


    Upon hearing this, Emma frowned displeasedly and responded coldly, ¡°Regardless of the reason, this is the price now. If you two think it¡¯s inappropriate, ourpany doesn¡¯t need this business.¡±


    Olivia calmly replied, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, consider today as our wasted trip. Even if the Thornton Group is willing to cooperate after this flip-flopping, we won¡¯t feel at ease.¡±


    After finishing her statement, Olivia stood up and said to Gabriel, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gabriel nodded, and the two of them left the cafe together.


    ¡°Do you have any grudge with Emma?¡±


    Gabriel couldn¡¯t hold back and asked when they were outside.


    During their negotiation, he could clearly sense the hostility Emma had towards Olivia.


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to dwell on the past, so she simply replied, ¡°You could say that.¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to borate, Gabriel didn¡¯t pursue further and shifted the conversation to medicinal suppliers. ¡°If we don¡¯t cooperate with the Thornton Group, we¡¯ll have to find another supplier.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Seacrest is a big ce, apart from the Thornton Group, there will surely be other suppliers willing to work with us.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Gabriel said with a smile.


    He was more unwilling to see Olivia being targeted than to find a new supplier.


    In the cafe, after Olivia left, Emma¡¯s face turned cold. She ordered Joshua in a cold voice, ¡°Immediately go and tell all the medicinal suppliers in Seacrest. Anypany that dares to cooperate with the Virus Research Institute will be the Thornton Group¡¯s enemy!¡±


    Joshua didn¡¯t know what grudge Emma had with that Dr. Prescott just now.


    But he could clearly feel the oppressive aura emanating from Emma since she saw Dr. Prescott earlier.


    Now, hearing Emma¡¯s tone, he trembled and didn¡¯t dare to waste a moment. He promptly agreed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±


    After speaking, he stood up and left.


    For a while, Emma was the only one left sitting in the cafe.


    Thinking about Victor¡¯s attitude in the morning and the sharp momentum Olivia exuded just now, Emma felt a wave of panic in her heart.


    Regardless of whether Victor¡¯s rejection was because of Olivia, there had indeed been a marriage between the two of them. She still couldn¡¯t determine Victor¡¯s attitude towards that woman¡­


    If this dragged on any longer, she didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of unexpected events might ur.


    She couldn¡¯t wait any longer!


    Leer¡¯s Group.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve obtained information about the man who was with Miss Prescottst night.¡±


    Nathan entered from outside and stood respectfully in front of Victor.

 Chapter 27: Calculated

    Upon hearing those words, Victor set aside his work and thought about the image of Olivia leaving with a strangerst night. His gaze darkened slightly as he asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°His name is Gabriel Sutcliffe. He is the head of the Virus Research Institute. Old Whitaker had asked him to examine a disease previously,¡± Nathan replied cautiously, sensing the decreased tension in the office. ¡°Also, I found out that Gabriel Sutcliffe is currently single, so there shouldn¡¯t be any special rtionship between him and Miss Prescott. Miss Prescott studied medicine in college, so they might have known each other from school, but it¡¯s not certain.¡±


    Victor¡¯s expression eased a bit upon hearing this exnation. ¡°Anything else you¡¯ve discovered?¡±


    Nathan looked somewhat troubled as he responded, ¡°Currently, this is all we¡¯ve found. Regarding Miss Prescott, we only know that she recently returned to the country. We couldn¡¯t find much about her activities and whereabouts overseas for the time being.¡±


    Victor furrowed his brow slightly, feeling somewhat dissatisfied. However, since there was no further information to be found, pressing on would be futile. He shifted the topic to Old Whitaker instead. ¡°How is Old Whitaker¡¯s condition now?¡±


    Nathan was about to apologize for his inefficiency when he heard his master change the subject. He immediately felt relieved and said, ¡°The situation with Old Whitaker is not optimistic. The Whitaker family has consulted numerous renowned doctors both domestically and internationally, but they are all helpless in the face of Old Whitaker¡¯s condition.¡±


    Victor nodded slightly. ¡°Cancel all my appointments for tomorrow night. I will go and see Old Whitaker tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nathan acknowledged. After waiting for a moment and realizing there were no further instructions, he turned and left the room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡­


    Olivia and Gabriel had just returned to the research institute and immediately began contacting Seacrest¡¯s medicinal herb suppliers one by one.


    Many projects in the institute were currently on hold due to theck of herbal supplies, and if this continued, the losses would only increase.


    The search for a cooperative supplier of medicinal herbs could not be dyed any longer.


    Gabriel had previously contacted almost all of Seacrest¡¯s suppliers, only to be rejected time and time again. Now, they had no choice but to dial those numbers again.


    ¡°Virus Research Institute? Didn¡¯t we discuss this before? The price you offered is too low; we can¡¯t cooperate with you!¡±


    Olivia heard an immediate and resolute rejection as soon as she mentioned the name of the institute.


    After pondering for a few seconds, Olivia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°We can increase the price by half a percent from the original offer. Let¡¯spromise, and if we have a pleasant cooperation, we can negotiate the price in the future¡­¡±


    The other party interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s too low. At least three percents higher, otherwise, there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡±


    Upon hearing the exorbitant demand, Olivia hung up the phone directly.


    On the other side, Gabriel¡¯s expression was equally grim.


    ¡°Sorry, Dr. Sutcliffe, but all our medicinal herbs have already been reserved. We can¡¯t supply your research institute with any additional herbs,¡± came the obvious excuse, clearly indicating their refusal to cooperate.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t insist, saying, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    They made call after call, but by the next afternoon, they hadn¡¯t received any good news.


    The attitudes of the herb suppliers ranged from polite to impatient, but the overall result was the same-they had no intention of coborating.


    There was even one supplier who explicitly told Olivia that they could not and would not work with the Virus Research Institute without providing any reasons.


    Both of them knew that they had been calcted.


    As for the mastermind behind the scenes, there was hardly any doubt.


    Apart from Emma, they couldn¡¯t think of a second possibility.

 Chapter 28: The Only Opportunity

    Upon learning that she had been manipted and with several projects at the research institute being stalled, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated.


    She never expected that after six years, Emma¡¯s hostility towards her would still be so strong, even resorting to such despicable means!


    But now was not the time to vent her emotions.


    Olivia pinched her palm to calm herself down and looked up at Gabriel. ¡°It¡¯s okay, if Seacrest doesn¡¯t work, we can contact herbal medicine merchants in other cities. We¡¯ll surely find someone willing to cooperate with us.¡±


    However, the cost and time involved would be slightly higher.


    Although Olivia didn¡¯t say it, she was well aware of this fact.


    She also hoped to find a suitable local partner, but it was currently not feasible.


    ¡°No¡­ we might not have to go to another city,¡± Gabriel suddenly thought of something, his tone bing rxed.


    Hearing this, Olivia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you think there are other herbal medicine merchants in Seacrest we can coborate with? The small pharmacies won¡¯t do; we need someone with a certain scale¡­¡±


    Gabriel nodded. ¡°I know, but this matter might require you to personally get involved.¡±


    Olivia was even more puzzled.


    ¡°I remember you mentioned that you knew something about the herbal medicine merchants in Seacrest. Have you heard of the Whitaker family?¡±


    Gabriel said, ¡°The Whitaker family has a long history in the herbal medicine business and holds a high position in Seacrest. Old Whitaker, in particr, is highly respected. However, his health has not been good in recent years, and as a result, the Whitaker family has sought out renowned doctors, but none have been able to help Old Whitaker. They also asked me to take a look, but I admit I don¡¯t have the ability. However, you might.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Olivia understood his meaning but still had some concerns. ¡°But considering therge scale of the Whitaker family, the prices of their herbal medicines might not be lower than what we have now.¡±


    Gabriel said, ¡°Previously, the Whitaker family made a promise that if someone could cure Old Whitaker, they would provide a batch of expensive herbal medicines for free and even offer future purchases at half the price.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up, and the heavy burden in her heart slowly lifted. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Gabriel chuckled, ¡°I did consider it before, but you hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and my abilities were insufficient. In the end, I gave up on the idea and forgot about it until just now when it came to mind. I thought maybe you could give it a try. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Of course, no problem!¡±


    Olivia immediately stood up and urged, ¡°Help me contact the Whitaker family and ask when I can go.¡±


    Seeing her urgency for the sake of the research institute, Gabriel¡¯s heart stirred, and he smiled in response, ¡°I¡¯ll go right away. Wait for me here.¡±


    After saying that, he left the office to make a phone call.


    Olivia waited in the office.


    Regardless of Old Whitaker¡¯s condition, she was determined to do everything in her power to cure him for the sake of the research institute.


    Soon, Gabriel returned.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Olivia asked.


    Gabriel nodded, ¡°The Whitaker family hasn¡¯t found a doctor who can treat Old Whitaker yet. When they heard that I rmended someone to go and take a look, they readily agreed.¡±


    ¡°When are we going?¡± Olivia inquired.


    ¡°Tonight,¡± Gabriel replied.


    Olivia immediately agreed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The timing was just right, and she wanted to get started as soon as possible.


    ¡°Please tell me about Old Whitaker¡¯s symptoms so that I can prepare in advance.¡± Olivia¡¯s expression turned serious when it came to treating an illness.


    Gabriel agreed to her request.

 Chapter 29 Goodbye, Victor

    Old Whitaker¡¯s condition baffled even the most renowned doctors, leaving them at a loss for a solution.


    Gabriel spent a considerable amount of time exining theplexities of Old Whitaker¡¯s condition.


    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, after Olivia finished work, she went alone to the Whitaker Family Estate, following the address given by Gabriel.


    A middle-aged man, dressed in a butler¡¯s attire, opened the door and politely inquired, ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Olivia greeted him with a smile and replied, ¡°Hello, I am the doctor who came to treat Old Whitaker. I called this afternoon.¡±


    Hearing this, the butler scrutinized her for a moment, noting her young age, which raised some doubts in his mind.


    Could someone this young handle such a case?


    However, he maintained hisposure and after a brief pause, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re a doctor, pleasee in with me.¡±


    With that, he turned around and led Olivia into the estate.


    Olivia noticed the butler¡¯sck of trust in her, but she didn¡¯t mind.


    Before healing a patient, she epted any doubts.


    She followed the butler through the courtyard, and her eyes were met with a picturesque scene of a south city-style garden, exuding elegance.


    It was clear that the Whitaker family was indeed a refined and prominent household.


    As they walked into the vi, the butler asked Olivia to sit on the sofa, saying, ¡°We had some visitors just now. Our young master apanied them upstairs to visit Old Whitaker. Let me inform him, please wait here for a moment.¡±


    Olivia nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Taking a seat on the sofa, Olivia waited patiently.


    A servant swiftly brought her a cup of tea and ced it in front of her.


    After waiting for a while, Olivia heard footstepsing from upstairs. She put down her cup, stood up, and looked towards the staircase.


    Gracefullying down were a young man and woman who bore a resemnce to each other.


    The man had a handsome appearance, and the woman was also bright and beautiful, likely siblings.


    As they walked, they seemed to be talking to the person behind them, presumably the visitor the butler mentioned earlier.


    Olivia¡¯s gaze followed them all the way, until the person behind the two revealed their figure.


    The man was tall, with beautiful features, and a little girl in his arms. He was talking to the two men in front of him.


    As if sensing her gaze, the man looked in her direction.


    Four eyes rtive, Olivia felt a beat in her heart.


    Victor Leer!


    She never expected to encounter him here!


    Memories from that night flooded her mind all at once.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes trembled uncontrobly, and she almost couldn¡¯t dare to meet his gaze. She forcefully pinched her palm, trying to calm herself down.


    Taking a deep breath, she pretended to be nonchnt and shifted her gaze to the man and woman in front of her.


    On the staircase, Victor¡¯s footsteps paused, and he squinted, looking at the woman by the sofa. His gaze wandered on her face as if confirming something.


    It wasn¡¯t until he saw her avert her eyes that Victor¡¯s gaze abruptly darkened.


    It really was Olivia!


    He thought he had been mistaken.


    But how could this woman be here?


    Victor felt slightly puzzled, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Victor?¡±


    The man in front turned around, puzzled, and asked.


    Hearing this, Victor slowly withdrew his gaze and replied with a t tone, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The man in front nodded with doubt, and the three of them descended from upstairs with long strides.

 Chapter 30: Questioning Her Abilities

    Olivia soon found herself approached by a small group of individuals.


    Sophia was held in her father¡¯s arms, eagerly looking at they beautiful woman who was just within reach, her expression brimming with excitement.


    Olivia, being looked at by this father-daughter pair with distinct gazes, was momentarily unsure how to react.


    Fortunately, the man in front broke the silence and spoke first, ¡°Are you the doctor rmended by Dr. Sutcliffe to treat my grandfather, Old Whitaker?¡±


    Olivia adjusted her expression and smiled lightly, saying, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Hello, I¡¯m Olivia Prescott.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Prescott.¡±


    The man extended his hand towards her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Isaac Whitaker, and this is my sister, Abigail Whitaker.¡±


    Afterward, he nced at Victor, who was behind them, and continued, ¡°And this¡­ is our friend, Leer.¡±


    Olivia forced herself to remain calm and nodded, greeting each of them, ¡°Mr. Whitaker, Miss Whitaker¡­ Mr. Leer.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As the words fell, a distinct chuckle with an unclear meaning resonated in her ears, carrying a hint of mockery.


    Olivia lowered her gaze, concealing the unfamiliar emotions in her eyes.


    Beside her, Abigail observed her for a moment, her attractive eyebrows slightly furrowing, and she voiced her doubt, ¡°You¡¯re the doctor who ims to be able to treat my grandfather? You look about the same age as us, and I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t been practicing for long. Are you sure you can really do it?¡±


    Her attitude was simr to that of the butler earlier.


    However, this was a patient¡¯s rtive, so even if Olivia didn¡¯t mind her skepticism, she was about to exin.


    Isaac smiled apologetically at her and said, ¡°I apologize, but my grandfather¡¯s condition is quite severe. We have consulted renowned doctors from both domestic and foreign countries, but they were all helpless. My sister is just worried that after giving us hope, another disappointing doctor would appear. With so many instances like that, we naturally be cautious. Please don¡¯t take it personally, Dr. Prescott.¡±


    Upon finishing his words, Isaac turned his head sternly and nced at Abigail, saying, ¡°Dr. Prescott is here to treat our grandfather. How can you be so impolite? Apologize to Dr. Prescott.¡±


    Reluctantly, Abigail averted her eyes and muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Initially, Olivia didn¡¯t pay much attention, but upon hearing the apology, she smiled calmly at them, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. After all, he is your family, and it¡¯s understandable that you have concerns. Ipletely understand.


    However, when ites to my abilities, you can rest assured. Although I¡¯m young and don¡¯t look like those seasoned doctors, I have studied many difficult andplicated cases abroad these years. While my experience may not match that of doctors who have been practicing for decades, I have absolute confidence in my abilities.¡±


    Upon finishing her words, she took out a document from the bag she was carrying and handed it to Isaac, saying, ¡°This is my resume from these years. Mr. Whitaker, you can take a look first and decide whether I am qualified to diagnose and treat Old Whitaker.¡±


    Isaac didn¡¯t expect her to be so well-prepared.


    Although he reprimanded Abigail earlier, he still had some doubts about Olivia deep down.


    However, the way she spoke with an air of certainty and her thorough preparation were enough to convince anyone.


    With a sense of responsibility towards Old Whitaker and curiosity about Olivia, Isaac reached out to take the document.


    But before he could touch the file, he saw a clearly articted hand suddenly extend from his side, intercepting the document halfway¡­

 Chapter 31 Intentionally Targeting Her

    A momentary pause filled the room as everyone¡¯s attention shifted.


    Seeing her resume being snatched away by thatrge hand, Olivia felt her heart tighten.


    She had been intentionally avoiding Victor since she saw him, not even daring to nce in their father-daughter direction.


    But now, the man suddenly reached out and took her resume, forcing her to focus her attention on him.


    She wondered what he was up to.


    Victor tightly clenched the resume in hisrge hand and nced at Olivia with a meaningful expression as he spoke, ¡°Nowadays, many people forge resumes and deceive others. Old Whitaker¡¯s condition is not optimistic, and you must not be deceived by these people.¡±


    As he spoke, he casually opened the resume in his hand and browsed through it at an extremely slow pace, as if genuinely discerning its authenticity.


    Every detail of Olivia¡¯s school and work experience fell into his eyes.


    Over the years, Olivia¡¯s life slowly unfolded in his mind.


    Indeed, as she had imed, Olivia had been leading a glorious life abroad these years. Each item in her resume was exceptionally impressive and drew attention.


    Olivia looked at him with mixed emotions, examining her own resume.


    She only saw the mockery bing more evident at the corner of his mouth as his gaze moved.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t fathom what he was thinking deep down and silently clenched her fingers, waiting for him to speak.


    After an unknown duration, Victor finally closed the cover of her resume.


    Almost simultaneously, Olivia tensed uppletely.


    ¡°It looks¡­ genuine,¡± Victor said coldly, giving Olivia a brief nce. He then suggested to Isaac, ¡°However, it would be best if you checked online to confirm if this person really exists. After all, these certificates in the resume can be bought.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    This man had repeatedly spoken, both explicitly and implicitly, targeting her and doubting her medical skills!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Under normal circumstances, Olivia might have been able to endure it, but now, it concerned the research institute, and she had to secure the opportunity to treat Old Whitaker!


    With that in mind, Olivia looked at Victor with a serious expression and coldly replied, ¡°Certificates can be bought, but medical skills cannot be. Whether I have the ability or not, Mr. Leer will know once I examine Old Whitaker, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The atmosphere between the two was clearly tense and even somewhat hostile.


    Isaac couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Judging by their behavior, did they know each other?


    After all, the person beside him wasn¡¯t someone just anyone would target.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Abigail asked directly.


    Almost without hesitation, Olivia answered, ¡°No, we don¡¯t know each other! How could I possibly know the esteemed Mr. Leer?¡±


    Turning her head, she looked at Isaac and said, ¡°Mr. Whitaker, I came here today specifically to treat Old Whitaker¡¯s illness. If possible, could you allow me to go up and see Old Whitaker¡¯s condition?¡±


    Olivia tried her best to avoid a confrontation with Victor. Her change of topic caught Isaac off guard.


    Olivia¡¯s expression grew more serious. ¡°I am a doctor, and today I only want to understand Old Whitaker¡¯s condition. Even if I can¡¯t cure him, I won¡¯t harm him. Please allow me to go up and have a look. If I can treat him, it will give Old Whitaker a chance at survival. If I can¡¯t, I will have the self-awareness to leave immediately and won¡¯t disturb again!¡±

 Chapter 32: The Last Breath

    Isaac felt a flutter in his heart as he saw Olivia¡¯s determined look, but he couldn¡¯t help ncing at Victor to gauge his reaction.


    Victor simply stared coldly at the stubborn woman, without uttering a word.


    Noticing Victor¡¯sck of response, Isaac nodded at Olivia and said, ¡°Then please, Dr. Prescott. Please follow me.¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief, making an effort to ignore Victor¡¯s gaze. She stood up and followed Isaac, brushing past Victor.


    Seeing her brother actually taking this young woman upstairs, Abigail couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy and hurriedly followed them.


    The three figures disappeared around the corner of the staircase.


    Sophia, seeing the beautiful woman leave, tugged at her father¡¯s cor, urging him to go after them.


    Victor withdrew his gaze from the corner of the staircase, lowered his eyes to the little girl in his arms, and unknowingly bit his lip, then lifted his foot and walked upstairs.


    Arriving at the door of the room, Olivia caught sight of a man who suddenly appeared, and her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Isaac said in a deep voice.


    Olivia quickly collected her thoughts, forced herself to calm down, and followed him into the room.


    Upon entering, she immediately caught a strong smell of medicine.


    Olivia nced around the room and only saw arge bed in the center, with several people in white clothes standing by the bedside. It seemed they were a medical team specially prepared for Old Whitaker.


    This room was clearly a medical room specifically set up for Old Whitaker, as the outside world had described. The Whitaker family took Old Whitaker¡¯s condition very seriously.


    Isaac led her directly to Old Whitaker¡¯s bedside and said, ¡°Dr. Prescott, if you please.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Olivia nodded, lowered her eyes, and took a moment to observe the person lying on the hospital bed.


    Old Whitakery weakly on the bed, his body so thin that he was almost nothing but bones. His cheeks were sunken, giving him the appearance of a withered candle.


    Seeing the scene before her, Olivia¡¯s expression suddenly became grave, and her eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    Old Whitaker¡¯s condition was indeed as Gabriel had described, extremely serious.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time. After a brief observation, she immediately grasped Old Whitaker¡¯s wrist and earnestly diagnosed his pulse.


    Seeing her actions, Isaac was taken aback.


    He didn¡¯t expect this woman to be a traditional medicine practitioner, and for Old Whitaker¡¯s condition, she simply diagnosed his pulse.


    However, during this period, they had consulted both Western and Eastern doctors in their efforts to cure Old Whitaker¡¯s illness, so Isaac had seen various methods.


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s actions now, he was only momentarily surprised and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Olivia sat by the bedside, one hand holding Old Whitaker¡¯s hand, and the other grasping his wrist. With lowered eyes and focused attention, she wholeheartedly observed Old Whitaker¡¯s pulse.


    However, the more she observed Old Whitaker¡¯s pulse, the more rmed she became.


    She had thought that Gabriel¡¯s description of the symptoms was already severe enough, but she hadn¡¯t expected Old Whitaker¡¯s actual condition to be even worse.


    During the pulse diagnosis, she also noticed that Old Whitaker¡¯s breathing was extremely weak. It could be said that he was on hisst breath.


    After a while, Olivia released Old Whitaker¡¯s hand with a solemn expression, stood up, and walked over to Isaac and the others.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, do you have any results? How is my grandfather¡¯s condition? Do you have a way to treat him?¡± Isaac had never seen a doctor treating Old Whitaker react like this before, and there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    Frowning, Olivia questioned, ¡°Old Whitaker¡¯s condition is so severe, why didn¡¯t you take him to the hospital? He¡¯s on the brink of death, yet you leave him at home?¡±

 Chapter 33: Emma鈥檚 Support

    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words, a noticeable shift in Isaac and Abigail¡¯s expressions urred.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Abigail red at Olivia angrily. ¡°Can you really treat him? If you can¡¯t, just say so instead of cursing my grandfather!¡±


    Olivia met Abigail¡¯s anger with a cold stare. ¡°I have been quite polite in my remarks. Due to the prolonged dy in receiving timely treatment, your grandfather¡¯s bodily functions have already started to deteriorate, and his resistance has rapidly declined. Ideally, in such a situation, the patient should promptly focus on recuperating. However, the medical team you have brought in disregards the patient¡¯s condition and recklessly administers medication, which is not treating the illness but rather burning away his remaining life!¡±


    The lead physician of the medical team felt displeased and stepped forward, standing beside them, looking at Olivia with a righteous gaze. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t understand the situation, so please refrain from making baseless judgments. Old Whitaker¡¯s condition was severe before, and if it weren¡¯t for our timely administration of medication, his body wouldn¡¯t havested until now! Please don¡¯t question our professionalism! Besides, we were brought here by Miss Thornton, so how could we harm Old Whitaker?¡±


    Olivia keenly caught the mention of their employer.


    Miss Thornton, Emma Thornton?


    This medical team was actually brought in by Emma.


    She wondered where Emma had found this group of people, who were all show and confidence butcking substance.


    Did they think that with Emma supporting them, she would back down?


    Olivia¡¯s expression grew colder as she directly retorted, ¡°Professional? I must say, I fail to see where your team¡¯s professionalism lies. If you had any professionalism at all, you wouldn¡¯t have treated the patient in such a manner!¡±


    The doctor choked on his words, thinking about how Old Whitaker now appeared frail and feeble. His brows furrowed, but he couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    Seeing the lead physician back down, Abigail¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she stepped forward. ¡°You speak with such arrogance. If that¡¯s the case, do you have the confidence to cure my grandfather? If not, please spare us your empty words, alright? Over the years, Emma has introduced many good doctors for the sake of my grandfather¡¯s health. Even Victor has put in a lot of effort. In the end, were all their efforts in vain under your care?¡±


    Olivia furrowed her brow, instinctively nced at the man beside her, who remained expressionless. She quickly averted her gaze and calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m merely stating the facts. Whether it was in vain or not, it¡¯s not for me to say. The truth is right in front of us, and everyone should be well aware of it.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Abigail didn¡¯t expect Olivia to be so sharp-tongued, which further infuriated her.


    On the side, Isaac observed the tense exchange between the two and furrowed his brow as he nced at his sister.


    Meeting his gaze, Abigail reluctantly closed her mouth.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, I apologize on behalf of my sister,¡± Isaac said, then shifted his attention to Olivia, earnestly. ¡°However, I¡¯m not concerned about the past treatment. I simply want to know if you have the confidence. If you do, please start the treatment as soon as possible. After all, as you mentioned, my grandfather¡¯s condition cannot be further dyed.¡±


    After reprimanding his sister, Isaac turned to Olivia with a sincere look. Abigail sarcastically chimed in, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re so capable, right? Please start the treatment quickly. I¡¯m curious to see how skilled you really are.¡±


    Olivia chose to ignore her provocative words and turned her attention back to the bedside. Addressing them, she said, ¡°I will begin the treatment now. Please help me remove Old Whitaker¡¯s clothes.¡±

 Chapter 34: Falling into His Arms

    Upon hearing these words, a collective sense of astonishment filled the room.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    They had witnessed many renowned doctors attempting to treat Old Whitaker, but it was the first time someone had requested to remove his clothes.


    Isaac was the first to react and cautiously asked, ¡°Is this necessary?¡±


    Olivia inexplicably nced at him and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to treat Old Whitaker, and the clothes are hindering the process. Who can help me? Please hurry.¡±


    For a moment, everyone in the room, including the previous medical team, looked at each other with puzzled expressions.


    What kind of treatment required the patient¡¯s clothes to be removed?


    Isaac hesitated for a while, gritted his teeth, and walked over withrge strides, determined to support Olivia¡¯s unconventional approach.


    Seeing her own brotherpromise, Abigail became anxious. ¡°What kind of treatment is this? Why¡­¡±


    Before Abigail could finish her sentence, she saw Olivia open her portable medical kit and take out an ancient wooden box containing something resembling a scroll made of sheepskin.


    After carefully unfolding it, she revealed hundreds of silver needles, varying in size, neatly arranged inside.


    Abigail was shocked by what she saw, and her words were choked back.


    Olivia focused on taking out the necessary silver needles, disinfecting them with alcohol. Abigail¡¯s words only circled around her ears, not registering in her mind, quickly forgotten.


    In front of her, Isaac struggled to support Old Whitaker, half-dragging him against his own body. With one hand stabilizing his body, and the other hand struggling to remove Old Whitaker¡¯s clothes.


    Old Whitaker had no consciousness left, let alone any cooperation.


    As a result, Isaac¡¯s task became increasingly difficult.


    Victor watched Olivia¡¯s series of actions on the bed, his gaze gradually deepening.


    Seeing Isaac¡¯s struggling movements, he put Sophia down on the floor and instructed her, ¡°Daddy is going to help Uncle Isaac. You be good and don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Sophia obediently nodded, her eyes eagerly following her father as he made his way through the crowd, standing by the bedside, silently assisting Uncle Isaac in undressing Old Whitaker.


    ¡°Thank you, Victor,¡± Isaac gratefully nced at him.


    Victor nodded silently.


    Olivia also noticed Victor¡¯s presence by the bedside. Her eyes trembled for a moment but quickly regained their calmness as she focused on the silver needles in her hands.


    Soon, Old Whitaker¡¯s clothes werepletely removed, revealing his emaciated body to everyone.


    Olivia had anticipated this and solemnly instructed the two, ¡°Support him firmly. I¡¯m going to start needling.¡±


    Isaac nodded with a serious expression.


    Olivia nced at Victor and saw no reaction or words from him. She took a deep breath and began cautiously needling Old Whitaker.


    As soon as the first needle went in, a reproachful voice echoed through the room, ¡°What are you doing? How can you randomly insert needles into these acupuncture points?¡±


    It was Abigail who spoke.


    Coming from a medical family background, although not proficient in acupuncture, she could tell that Olivia¡¯s needle cement was dangerous.


    Even an ordinary person could potentially lose their life from such improper needling, let alone Old Whitaker, who was currently weak.


    Abigail¡¯s face tensed, revealing panic and anger in her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, then don¡¯t do it! What are you doing now? Are you trying to harm my grandfather?¡±


    After speaking, she forcefully pushed Olivia.


    Olivia heard her questioning but was contemting the position for the second needle and didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Unexpectedly, Abigail suddenly rushed over.


    Caught off guard, Olivia was pushed and stumbled, almost falling into Victor¡¯s arms before regaining her bnce.

 Chapter 35: Apologizing to Her

    Olivia remained still, her body slightly stiffened as someone came to her aid, offering support to stabilize herself.


    Raising her eyes, she met Victor¡¯s enigmatic gaze, which seemed clouded and uncertain.


    Locking eyes, Olivia¡¯s body subtly stiffened for a moment, then quickly averted her gaze, propping herself up on the bed.


    Victor instinctively supported her, but now he saw her as if she were a fierce beast or a raging flood, something to avoid. His eyes darkened abruptly, and the big hand that had been supporting her waist was immediately withdrawn.


    ¡°You dare to im that you have studied manyplex ailments? Is this your research achievement? From what I see, those certificates of yours were simply bought!¡±


    Abigail,pletely unaware of the strange atmosphere between them, continued to rage, ring angrily at Isaac. ¡°Brother, I think she¡¯s nothing but a fraud! Quickly kick her out!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia snapped out of her reverie, not mincing her words as she retorted sarcastically, ¡°No wonder Old Whitaker¡¯s condition has deteriorated. So, there have always been people intentionally hindering his treatment. Since Miss Whitaker insists on it, then fine, let¡¯s pretend I never came here today.¡±


    Dering her decision, she stood up and carefully put away the silver needles one by one into her needle bag.


    Her attitude while treating Old Whitaker had been so persistent that no one expected her to leave so decisively now.


    Isaac remained stunned for a few seconds beforeing to his senses and hastily saying, ¡°Dr. Prescott, I apologize sincerely. To be honest with you, our family has a long-standing medical background, and we have some superficial knowledge of acupuncture therapy. My sister is probably angry because she finds the acupoints you were needling to be risky and is worried about our grandfather. Please don¡¯t mind her behavior.¡±


    Without lifting her head, Olivia continued to tidy up, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t need to endure mistreatment here because of an ignorant person. I came here today with sincerity to treat Old Whitaker. Since Miss Whitaker doesn¡¯t trust me, then so be it!¡±


    As her words fell, Olivia picked up the neatly packed medicine box and turned to walk towards the door.


    Isaac became anxious, carefully cing Old Whitaker back in bed before getting up and chasing after her. ¡°Dr. Prescott, let¡¯s have a proper conversation. My sister indeed spoke out of line. I will make her personally apologize to you. Please continue treating my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°No need. I can¡¯t ept Miss Whitaker¡¯s apology,¡± Olivia replied coldly.


    Victor stood by the bedside, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, gazing heavily at Olivia¡¯s back.


    He could sense that this woman was genuinely angry.


    Beside him, Sophia also noticed that the beautiful woman was upset. A hint of anxiety appeared in her eyes.


    She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to greet the woman, and now she was about to be driven away by anger¡­


    Thinking this, Sophia, rarely getting angry herself, walked over with her short legs, picked up her little notebook, and angrily wrote a few words on it, then held it up in front of Abigail.


    Many people noticed the sudden appearance of the little girl and their attention was drawn to therge letters on her notebook.


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Sophia looked at Abigail with her big eyes, pleadingly.


    Seeing this, Abigail found herself in a difficult position for a moment. Her gaze wandered for a while, pretending not to see Sophia, and turned to her brother. ¡°Brother, we¡¯ll find another doctor. I really can¡¯t trust this person.¡±


    Witnessing Abigail¡¯s stubbornness, Olivia¡¯s expression grew colder, and she sarcastically raised her lip at Abigail. ¡°Then I wish Miss Whitaker good luck in finding a satisfactory doctor before Old Whitaker breathes hisst.¡±


    With her words hanging in the air, Olivia turned to leave.


    However, just as she took a step forward, someone grabbed her wrist.


    Olivia furrowed her brow, surprised to see Victor¡¯s emotionless yet striking face before her.


    Olivia waspletely taken aback.


    What does he mean by this?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 36: Unable to Read This Man

    However, Victor merely nced at her before firmly gripping her wrist and turning away with a cold demeanor to face Abigail. ¡°Apologize,¡± hemanded.


    Abigail was taken aback, her voice filled with surprise. ¡°Victor, what did you just say?¡±


    Victor loomed over her, emanating an overwhelming sense of dominance. ¡°Old Whitaker¡¯s condition is critical right now. If there was truly someone capable of saving him, you should have sought renowned doctors from all over the world. But no such person has appeared.¡±


    Caught in his imposing presence, Abigail nervously lowered her head.


    ¡°This¡­,¡± Victor paused, casting an unclear nce at the person behind him. He continued, ¡°This Miss Prescott has no blood rtion with the Whitaker family, yet she came specifically to treat Old Whitaker. If you don¡¯t trust her, fine, but there¡¯s no reason toy hands on her. Is this how the Whitaker family taught you? Apologize to her immediately!¡±


    Witnessing this scene, Isaac was also dumbfounded, finding it hard to believe his own eyes.


    Did he see it correctly? Victor was actually speaking up for a stranger?


    However, it was understandable.


    After all, his sister had been insisting on driving away Dr. Prescott from the very beginning, and even suddenly resorted to violence against her.


    Isaac hadn¡¯t expected her to be so impulsive today.


    Now that he saw Victor reprimanding her, he also wore a stern expression and said to Abigail, ¡°Abigail, Victor is right. Apologize to Dr. Prescott immediately! No matter how urgent you are, you shouldn¡¯ty hands on others! You¡¯re too impulsive!¡±


    Abigail gritted her teeth as she looked at the people in front of her.


    Victor shielded the woman behind him, not allowing her to speak. Her own brother spoke up for that woman. Even Sophia held up a notebook, demanding an apology from her!


    For a moment, she had no other choice!


    After hesitating and gritting her teeth for a long time, Abigail reluctantly lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Prescott. It was indeed my impulsiveness. I apologize for resorting to violence against you.¡±


    Her apology sounded forced and insincere.


    Olivia didn¡¯t pay any attention to it at all. At the same time, her gaze absentmindedly rested Victor in front of her.


    What exactly was he trying to do?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Why was he helping her again at this moment?


    From the beginning, it was this man who made things difficult for her before treating Old Whitaker. And when treating Old Whitaker, he also stepped forward to assist. Now, when she faced scrutiny, he spoke up in her defense.


    Olivia realized that she truly couldn¡¯t understand him¡­


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, Abigail has already realized her mistake. I don¡¯t expect you to forgive her so quickly, but as you said, my grandfather¡¯s condition is already critical. Could you please treat him first? Afterward, we can discuss how she can make amends.¡± Isaac¡¯s voice rang in her ears.


    Listening to him, although Olivia felt annoyed, she suppressed her displeasure considering the situation at the research institute.


    Moreover, Isaac was right. Old Whitaker was innocent, just a patient in urgent need of medical treatment.


    With these thoughts in mind, Olivia calmed down and nced at the people in the room before saying coldly, ¡°During the uing treatment, I don¡¯t want unrted individuals to disturb me.¡±


    Abigail was about to say that she was a family member when she heard Olivia¡¯s words, ¡°This includes Miss Whitaker.¡±


    Abigail¡¯s expression soured slightly upon hearing this.


    However, Isaac immediately agreed and asked everyone else to leave.


    Only him, Victor, and Sophia, who couldn¡¯t leave her father¡¯s side, remained in the room. Olivia then sat down by the bedside.

 Chapter 37: The First Time Being Close to Someone

    This time, their surroundings remained undisturbed, allowing for a smoother treatment process for Olivia.


    In no time, she carefully inserted over a dozen silver needles into Old Whitaker¡¯s chest.


    Throughout the procedure, Olivia remained fully focused on the task at hand, hardly blinking her eyes.


    She was so engrossed in the treatment that she didn¡¯t notice Victor¡¯s unwavering gaze fixed on her.


    When they were downstairs, Victor had already gone through Olivia¡¯s resume from the past years, it was excellent, revealing the remarkable experiences she had encountered during her six-year journey.


    However, witnessing her in action today presented a new perspective.


    Her concentration while practicing medicine and her assertiveness in her profession were qualities he had never witnessed in Olivia before.


    Seeing these aspects of her today stirred up indescribable emotions within Victor.


    Isaac, on the other hand, had been observing Olivia¡¯s needle cement and expressions throughout.


    As dozens of silver needles were inserted, he was pleasantly surprised. Perhaps this doctor could truly save Old Whitaker!


    When the first needle was inserted, Isaac, like everyone else present, found it absurd.


    However, recalling Olivia¡¯s expression when she inserted the needle, he inexplicably felt that he could trust her.


    So, Isaac insisted on keeping her in the room.


    As Isaac continued to witness Olivia¡¯s calm demeanor and her skilled and experienced technique with each needle, he became even more certain of her abilities.


    He noticed that almost every needle she inserted was in a very delicate and dangerous position. A slight mistake could not only nullify her previous efforts but also endanger Old Whitaker¡¯s life.


    He believed Olivia wouldn¡¯t dare to risk Old Whitaker¡¯s life.


    This meant that her knowledge and research in acupuncture and acupoints had truly reached a masterful level.


    With these thoughts in mind, Isaac felt both delighted and deeply admiring of Olivia from the bottom of his heart.


    This woman seemed younger than him, yet she possessed such great skill and talent that he couldn¡¯t underestimate her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A moment of silence filled the room.


    After nearly twenty minutes, Olivia, with sweat dripping down her forehead, finished inserting thest silver needle and revealed a somewhat relieved expression.


    ¡°That should do it. Let Old Whitaker rely on these needles for now. We¡¯ll remove them in an hour.¡±


    She raised her gaze and looked at the two people by the bedside.


    Isaac let out a long sigh of relief and carefully helped Old Whitaker lean against the head of the bed. He inquired, ¡°When do you think my grandfather will regain consciousness?¡±


    ¡°After I remove the needles, he should regain consciousness,¡± Olivia replied, rising from her seat and reaching for a tissue to wipe away her perspiration.


    Just as she extended her hand towards the tissue box, she felt a gentle tug at the corner of her clothes.


    Olivia paused and looked down, puzzled, only to meet Sophia¡¯s sparkling eyes gazing up at her.


    Despite knowing that Sophia was Victor¡¯s child with someone else, Olivia couldn¡¯t bring herself to be stern when faced with the adorable angelic face.


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s gaze, Sophia lowered her head and took out a neatly folded handkerchief from her pocket, raising it up expectantly. Her eyes were filled with anticipation.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Olivia smiled at her and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She then reached out and epted the handkerchief from the little girl.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes curved with joy, and she turned around to fetch water for Olivia.


    On the side, Victor silently watched Sophia¡¯s eager movements, his gaze growing deeper.


    This little girl was the first to approach someone so willingly.


    However, considering their rtionship, Victor felt it was only natural.


    Unaware of the situation, Isaac expressed astonishment and remarked, ¡°Dr. Prescott, it seems Sophia really likes you. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Sophia being so fond of someone!¡±

 Chapter 38: Is this woman married?

    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment, her gaze shifting to Victor with a hint of concern.


    Last time, she had concealed the truth about Sophia¡¯s disappearance, but she knew it would be difficult to hide it from him as well.


    With this in mind, Olivia hesitated before speaking, ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s probably because I helped her before. Last time when she got lost, I was the one who found her.¡±


    Isaac didn¡¯t expect this twist and looked at Sophia, then turned to Olivia, feeling emotional, ¡°You two really have a connection.¡±


    A connection?


    Olivia thought about Sophia¡¯s true identity and slightly self-mockingly bit her lip. She raised her eyes and put on a casual demeanor, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Not noticing her unease, Isaac stood up and suggested, ¡°Since my grandfather will still take another hour, why don¡¯t we go downstairs and wait? We can have some water too. Thank you for your hard work, Dr. Prescott.¡±


    Seeing him change the subject, Olivia felt an unexinable relief and agreed without confirming or denying.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Victor walked directly around the bed, responding with actions, intending to hold Sophia, but he realized the little girl had no intention of approaching him.


    After handing Olivia a handkerchief, Sophia stayed by her side. When she heard they were going downstairs, she instinctively reached out her hand, wanting to hold the prettydy¡¯s hand.


    During theirst meeting, the prettydy held her hand like this.


    Just as her little hand was about to touch Olivia¡¯s, a mobile phone rang in the room.


    Olivia turned around to get her phone from her bag and identally slid her fingertip against Sophia¡¯s hand as she did so.


    Sophia, who had mustered her courage, reached out her hand, but it ended up empty. She blinked slowly, revealing a hint of disappointment on her face, lowered her gaze, and started ying with her own fingers.


    This scene didn¡¯t escape Victor¡¯s keen eyes. Seeing their missed connection, his gaze darkened.


    Olivia took the phone and nced at the caller ID. It was Isabelle calling.


    Tonight, because she had an appointment with the Whitaker family, she entrusted the two little ones to her best friend.


    Thinking it might be an emergency involving the two kids, Olivia quickly answered the call.


    While swiping the screen, she identally activated the speakerphone.


    Unaware of it, Olivia greeted with a hello.


    The next second, two adorable voices echoed in the air, ¡°Mommy, when are youing back?¡±


    Olivia was startled, quickly covering the speaker, and turned off the speakerphone at the same time.


    The voices of the two little ones disappeared.


    Despite that, Olivia¡¯s heart was pounding, and she felt restless. Subconsciously, she nced at Victor who was standing beside her.


    Her initial reaction was fear that Victor would find out about the existence of the two kids.


    However, Victor¡¯s face turned dark, and his gaze grew colder.


    He clearly heard the voice on the other end of the phone just now.


    It was a little boy calling Olivia ¡°mommy.¡±


    This woman is married???


    Realizing this, an overwhelming anger surged up from the depths of Victor¡¯s heart.


    Victor clenched his teeth tightly, forcing himself to stay calm.


    Only in this way could he restrain the impulse to corner this woman and demand answers!


    Unaware of the tension building between them, Isaac smiled and casually asked, ¡°Dr. Prescott, are you already married?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s mind was in turmoil, and she nodded absentmindedly.


    Seeing her response, Isaac smiled and marveled, ¡°I never would have guessed. You even have a child.¡±


    Olivia apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to take a phone call.¡±


    After saying that, without looking at Victor¡¯s expression and without turning back, she left the room.

 Chapter 39: An Unusual Relationship

    Stepping out of the room, Olivia spoke softly to the two little ones on the other end of the line, ¡°Be good, Mommy is still treating patients and will be homete. Stay and y with your godmother for a while.¡±


    The two little ones were already ustomed to Mommying homete due to work, so they obediently agreed.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At the same time, inside the room¡­


    Victor¡¯s expression was icy cold, his anger boiling inside him.


    The image of Sophia¡¯s missed hand and the word ¡°Mommy¡± from the phone kept repeating in his mind.


    It became clear why Olivia appeared so indifferent when she saw Sophia.


    It turned out this woman was already married and even had children with another man!


    That¡¯s why she abandoned her daughter back then!


    He lowered his gaze to his daughter who was still standing in ce.


    The little girl couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment, but when she saw the woman leaving, she still looked up and stared at the door, waiting for her toe back.


    This scene pierced his heart even more.


    Even if shees back, that woman still won¡¯t want her daughter!


    Victor¡¯s dark gaze was frightening as he walked briskly to Sophia¡¯s side and bent down to pick her up.


    Sophia looked at her own daddy with confusion and tugged at his cor, indicating that she didn¡¯t want to be held.


    But Victor acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed and coldly said to Isaac, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take Sophia home first. If Old Whitaker wakes up, let me know, and I¡¯lle to see him another day.¡±


    Without waiting for Isaac¡¯s response, he carried Sophia and walked away withrge strides.


    Olivia just finished her call and was about to go inside.


    Just as she reached the door, she saw the maning out expressionlessly.


    Olivia¡¯s heart tightened, and she was thinking about how to handle the situation, but the man walked past her as if he hadn¡¯t seen her.


    Seeing his indifferent figure leaving, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. Snap out of it, she thought, and inwardly mocked herself.


    It seemed that this man didn¡¯t care at all about the phone call just now.


    Yes, they were already people from two different worlds. She had realized this fact a long time ago.


    Six years ago, Victor never cared about her, let alone now when she left and did what she did.


    Now, this man probably wouldn¡¯t care about her anymore, and the two children were the same. They were just strangers to him.


    Thinking back on her emotional ups and downs just now, Olivia felt like a joke.


    She stood outside the door for a long time, took a deep breath, slowly organized her thoughts, and walked inside.


    Inside the room, only Isaac remained.


    He had witnessed the interaction between the two just now.


    For some reason, he felt that the rtionship between these two people was not as simple as it seemed.


    Especially Victor.


    It was the first time he had seen Victor show so many emotions toward a woman.


    Curiosity filled Isaac¡¯s mind, but it was their private matter, so he didn¡¯t ask further and casually started talking to Olivia about Old Whitaker¡¯s condition.


    As Daddy carried Sophia out of the vi and into the car, she became a little anxious. She wrote a series of words in her notebook, tugged at Daddy¡¯s clothes, and made him look.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to thatdy yet. Can¡¯t we stay a little longer?¡±


    Victor¡¯s mind was in turmoil, his brow furrowed.


    Sophia sensed that Daddy¡¯s mood seemed a bit down, and a hint of concern appeared in her eyes as she wrote, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Daddy? Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

 Chapter 40: Never Considered Acknowledging Her

    Victor¡¯s expression darkened as he sternly said, ¡°What do you have to say to her? In the future, it¡¯s best to pretend you don¡¯t know her and have no contact with her.¡±


    Since that woman herself had no intention of recognizing her daughter, he would simply grant her wish!


    Sophia was frightened by her father¡¯s tone and hesitated for a few seconds before reluctantly pouting and writing in her notebook, ¡°Why?¡±


    Without waiting for Victor¡¯s answer, she quickly added, ¡°I really like her. She is kind and gentle to me. I want to be with her!¡±


    The straightforward affection of the little girl made Victor feel heartbroken, but he had to face reality and replied expressionlessly, ¡°Because she already has her own children and doesn¡¯t need another one.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sophia¡¯s eyes filled with confusion.


    She knew those two little boys, but the beautifuldy was still kind to her.


    However, it seemed that her father really disliked her.


    Sophia couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.


    Seeing that the little girl had be quiet, Victor instructed his assistant to start the car and they left the Whitaker estate.


    On the way, Sophia tugged at Victor¡¯s coat.


    He frowned and looked over.


    ¡°Where did my mommy go?¡±


    Sophia looked at him with a hint of grievance, her big eyes filled with confusion.


    That beautifuldy was the mommy of the two little boys, so she couldn¡¯t get close to that beautifuldy.


    But what about her own mommy?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    These words stabbed Victor¡¯s eyes fiercely, and he almost awkwardly averted his gaze, not knowing how to answer.


    Sophia was asking him where her mommy was.


    He did know the answer.


    But how could he tell her this cruel truth?


    That woman had already formed a new family and had no intention of acknowledging her own daughter, even when she was right in front of her¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more unpleasant Victor¡¯s expression became, and he remained silent for a long time.


    He had been silent the whole time, while Sophia kept looking at him with expectant eyes.


    After a while, Victor gritted his teeth and said irritably, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know where she is, and you shouldn¡¯t ask this question again! You have me as your father, and that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t need a mommy!¡±


    With his words falling, Sophia stared at her father nkly for a few seconds before slowly closing her notebook and lowering her head without saying a word.


    They remained silent until they returned home.


    ¡­


    The Whitaker vi.


    After Victor left, Olivia¡¯s mood was clearly off.


    Isaac noticed it but didn¡¯t confront her. He took her downstairs, made tea, and found various topics to chat about.


    The atmosphere between the two seemed fine.


    After being driven out, Abigail returned to her own room and now came out to see how things were.


    Seeing her brother sitting with Olivia on the sofa, Abigail let out a subtle cold snort.


    From the very beginning, she never believed that this woman had any abilities.


    And it seemed to be the same now.


    Olivia noticed Abigail¡¯s disdainful attitude but wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with her and treated her as if she didn¡¯t exist.


    As an hour passed, Olivia interrupted the conversation, ¡°It¡¯s time. I can proceed with the acupuncture now.¡±


    With that, she got up and walked upstairs.


    Isaac quickly followed.


    On the side, Abigail also stood up suspiciously and followed them.


    She didn¡¯t trust Olivia, but she cared about her grandfather¡¯s condition.


    Moreover, she wanted to see if Olivia was truly as capable as she imed to be!

 Chapter 41: Shall we talk before you leave?

    Extracting the needle proved much easier than inserting it.


    In just ten minutes, Olivia skillfully removed all the needles from Old Whitaker¡¯s body.


    After briefly checking his pulse, she calmly began tidying up her tools.


    Isaac and Abigail stood by the bedside, feeling anxious.


    They had already consulted many doctors before, but it had all been in vain.


    This time, they didn¡¯t know if their Grandfather would wake up¡­


    Under their anxious gaze, Old Whitaker¡¯s fingers twitched slightly.


    The next moment, Old Whitaker slowly opened his eyes, coughing weakly with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    Isaac quickly sat down,forting him with a mix of shock and joy evident in his eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Abigail was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t find her words.


    She had never believed in that woman, but under her treatment, Grandfather had actually awakened!


    ¡°Grandfather, how do you feel?¡±


    After Old Whitaker stopped coughing, Isaac asked with concern.


    Old Whitaker nodded slightly, his voice hoarse, ¡°How long¡­ how long have I been sleeping?¡±


    Isaac was about to answer when Olivia finished packing up and walked over. ¡°Old Whitaker¡¯s condition is not suitable for too much talking at the moment. Let him rest a little more.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Isaac nodded and carefully helped Old Whitaker lie down.


    Then he stood up and expressed his gratitude to Olivia, ¡°Dr. Prescott, thank you so much. We doubted you before, and I apologize for our ignorance. We were short-sighted. You are indeed an excellent doctor.¡±


    Olivia epted his thanks indifferently and proceeded to advise him, ¡°He has only awakened for now. Old Whitaker¡¯s physical condition is still not optimistic. To achieve aplete recovery, he will need at least six or seven more treatments.¡±


    Isaac nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Additionally, I will prescribe some medicine for Old Whitaker to assist in his recovery. Given his significantly deteriorated physical condition, the subsequent treatment may be demanding, and he might struggle to endure it.¡±


    Olivia continued her exnation.


    Naturally, Isaac had no objections and readily agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will strictly follow your instructions for my grandfather¡¯s treatment. We will definitely cooperate!¡±


    Olivia nodded slightly and turned to the medicine box, taking out some medicine for Isaac, instructing, ¡°Take two of these pills after each meal, three times a day.¡±


    Then, she grabbed a pen and paper and wrote a prescription for him. ¡°ording to the instructions on this prescription, get ten sets of ingredients. Boil them in soup or porridge every day to make a medicinal diet and administer it to Old Whitaker at the prescribed times. It can speed up his physical recovery.¡±


    Isaac agreed, ¡°Okay, we will strictly follow the instructions!¡±


    Olivia gave some additional instructions, checked the time, and realized it was alreadyte.


    Aware that her two children were waiting at home, she stood up to bid farewell, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first. But I¡¯lle again tomorrow. If Old Whitaker experiences any difort during this time, feel free to contact me.¡±


    With that, she took her medical box and made her way toward the door.


    Isaac watched Olivia¡¯s departing figure and called out loudly, stopping her in her tracks, ¡°Dr. Prescott, besides treating my grandfather, was there another reason for your visit today?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia paused, suddenly realizing the purpose of her visit.


    But Old Whitaker hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and Isaac¡­


    Seeing her halt, Isaac also lowered his voice and suggested, ¡°Shall we talk before you leave?¡±

 Chapter 42: The Proposal That Touched Her Heart

    Isaac¡¯s intention was clear.


    Although she didn¡¯t actively mention the supply of medicinal herbs, it was evident that he understood her purpose and even intended to discuss it with her.


    However, Olivia hesitated, feeling unworthy of such a generous offer.


    After all, the Whitaker family had stated that they would sell the medicinal herbs at half price only if Old Whitaker was cured.


    She remained silent for a while, while Isaac stood there, smiling at her.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Olivia smiled too and said, ¡°To be honest, the reason I came here to treat Old Whitaker was because a friend told me that the Whitaker family would offer medicinal herbs at half price to the doctor who sessfully cured him. But Old Whitaker has just awakened, and his condition is still uncertain. I believe it¡¯s not yet the time to discusspensation with the Whitaker family, at least until Old Whitaker¡¯s health improves.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s smile grew even wider upon hearing her words, and he spoke sincerely, ¡°Dr. Prescott, for us, the fact that my grandfather has awakened is already a tremendous surprise. As for the subsequent treatment, I trust youpletely. Therefore, now you have every reason to discusspensation with me.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback by his unwavering trust. She hesitated for a moment before turning and sitting on the couch.


    Isaac exined, ¡°You were rmended by Dr. Sutcliffe. When he came to treat Old Whitaker, he mentioned the situation at the research institute, butter he admitted his inability to help, and the matter was put on hold.¡±


    Isaac exined to her, ¡°Now that he has rmended you, it must be rted to the research institute. Am I correct?¡±


    Olivia nodded slightly and calmly introduced him to the current situation at the institute.


    ¡°We have several projects at the research institute, but due to ack of medicinal herbs, our research progress has stalled. We are looking for potential coborators among medicinal herb suppliers, but we have been rejected by almost all of the Seacrest suppliers. In desperation, Gabriel thought of the situation with the Whitaker family and suggested that I give it a try.¡±


    After finishing her exnation, Olivia looked at Isaac with seriousness and said, ¡°Of course, even without the Whitaker family¡¯spensation, I will do my best to treat Old Whitaker. Thepensation is just an opportunity.¡±


    Seeing her earnest expression, Isaac¡¯s respect for her grew, and he sincerely said, ¡°I apologize once again for my previous doubts. You are a great doctor.¡±


    Olivia epted his words calmly, gazing steadily at him, waiting for him to bring up the matter of medicinal herbs.


    Without wasting any time, Isaac went straight to the point afterprehending the situation.


    ¡°After your treatment, my grandfather finally woke up, so I entrust him to your care from now on. As for thepensation promised by the Whitaker family, I can take charge and supply your research institute with a batch of medicinal herbs for free. Consider it our token of gratitude. Additionally, the Whitaker family will sign a long-term contract with your institute, guaranteeing that all future supplies of medicinal herbs will be sold at half price.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia gradually understood.


    Isaac had witnessed Old Whitaker awakening under her treatment and now hadplete confidence in her ability to cure him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The offer of a free supply of medicinal herbs could be seen as a gesture of gratitude, or perhaps as a way for Isaac to reassure her.


    With this batch of medicine, she could address the urgent needs of the research institute and focus wholeheartedly on treating Old Whitaker during this time.


    Isaac¡¯s proposal deeply moved her.


    ¡°Very well, rest assured that I will do everything in my power to treat Old Whitaker.¡±

 Chapter 43: Something鈥檚 Amiss Between You

    Isaac breathed a sigh of relief upon receiving Olivia¡¯s promise. He smiled and said, ¡°Since you you¡¯re confident, I can rest easy. I will prepare the contract tomorrow, and all you¡¯ll need to do is sign it.¡±


    Olivia nodded in agreement.


    After finalizing the payment details, Isaac personally escorted her to the door and watched as she drove away.


    As he saw her car getting farther, Isaac turned back into the house and called Victor.


    ¡°How is Old Whitaker doing?¡±


    Victor¡¯s voice came through as soon as the call connected, apanied by the sound of running water.


    Isaac chuckled, ¡°He¡¯s awake now. Dr. Prescott truly possesses remarkable skills.¡±


    After speaking, Isaac thought about the strange atmosphere between Victor and Olivia earlier and curiously asked, ¡°Victor, do you and Dr. Prescott¡­ know each other? I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡¯s off between you two, and I haven¡¯t seen you act that way with any other woman.¡±


    His question aimed to provoke and defend Olivia simultaneously.


    Initially, Isaac thought he genuinely believed Olivia was being deceitful.


    But witnessing Victor¡¯s intervention and even requesting Abigail to apologize to her left him perplexed.


    He vaguely felt that these two people must have known each other before, but he couldn¡¯t fathom the nature of their rtionship.


    Victor would answer his call only because he cared about Old Whitaker¡¯s health. When he heard this question, his expression slightly darkened, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. If we had known each other before, I would have asked her to treat Old Whitaker long ago.¡±


    Before Isaac could react, the call had already been hung up.


    Ending the call, Isaac felt even more perplexed.


    Victor¡¯s tone just now, no matter how he listened, sounded very harsh. Could it be true that they really don¡¯t know each other?


    ¡­


    When Olivia returned home, it was alreadyte at night.


    Isabelle was ying with the two little ones, building LEGO sets in the living room.


    Upon seeing Olivia¡¯s return, the three of them put down their LEGO and stood up to wee her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The two little ones affectionately threw themselves into her arms and expressed their concern, ¡°Why did youe back sote? We¡¯re already sleepy.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After saying that, they squinted their eyes and yawned.


    Olivia smiled and gently touched their heads, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait for so long.¡±


    Afterward, she looked up, intending to thank Isabelle.


    Isabelle understood her intention and quickly waved her hand, ¡°You are wee. These two are my godsons! But you,ing back sote, have you eaten?¡±


    Olivia shook her head, ¡°I was busy and didn¡¯t have time to eat.¡±


    She had been upied with treating Old Whitaker and discussing the herbal supply with Isaac, which made her unaware of her hunger.


    Now, hearing her best friend mention it, Olivia realized she was a bit hungry.


    Isabelle helplessly nced at her, ¡°I knew you¡¯d be like this when you get busy. We saved you some dinner, so go and have some.¡±


    The two little ones also urged her to eat.


    Olivia felt warm in her heart and allowed herself to be pushed to the dining table by the two little ones. She had a simple meal.


    Isabelle and the two little ones apanied her.


    When Olivia had eaten enough, Isabelle asked with concern, ¡°You came back sote today. Is the patient¡¯s condition severe? How is the treatment progressing?¡±


    Olivia smiled and nodded, radiating confidence, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is indeed quite severe, but I feel confident that I can cure him.¡±


    Not only that, she could also sessfully resolve the supply issue at the research institute.


    The thought filled Olivia¡¯s heart with a sense of aplishment and optimism.


    Isabelle spoke with unwavering support, ¡°If you believe in your ability to cure him, then you most certainly will. I haveplete faith in you!¡±

 Chapter 44: Marrying Him When I Grow Up

    As the evening wore on, Isabelle bid her farewell, leaving Olivia alone with the two little ones who followed her around like tiny shadows.


    Olivia tidied up for a while before she had the chance to turn around and attend to them.


    ¡°Did you have a good day at kindergarten? Did you have any arguments with your friends?¡± Olivia asked, concerned about their well-being.


    The two children pondered for a moment before nodding enthusiastically. ¡°It was fun. When we finished school today, the other kids gave us a lot of snacks!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You guys are so popr, huh?¡±


    Ethan nodded seriously and nced at Sebastian beside him. ¡°There was also a girl who said she wants to marry Sebastian when she grows up!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Olivia looked at her own son with amusement.


    Sebastian, uncharacteristically bashful, hesitated for a moment before ncing at his brother with a slightly blushing face. ¡°There was one, but I didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Ethan pinched his ear and made a funny face at him.


    Olivia¡¯s face lit up with joy as she observed the two children ying around.


    Although it was gettingte, the two little ones kept pestering her, talking about the interesting things at kindergarten for a while.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Most of the time, Ethan would ramble on, and then Sebastian would summarize the highlights.


    Olivia listened attentively, asionallyughing at their adorable expressions.


    By the time she realized it, it was almost ten o¡¯clock.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go to bed. You still have to go to kindergarten tomorrow!¡±


    Olivia suppressed her smile and urged the two little ones to rest.


    The two obediently stopped talking and went upstairs to rest.


    The next morning, Olivia took them to kindergarten and then drove to the research institute.


    After the morning meeting, Olivia came out of the conference room with Gabriel.


    ¡°How was the situation yesterday? Do you have a solution for Old Whitaker¡¯s condition?¡±


    Gabriel asked, concerned.


    Olivia nodded slightly. ¡°Old Whitaker¡¯s condition seems severe, and the treatment is a bit tricky, but it¡¯s not unsolvable. It will just take a longer treatment period. I¡¯ll be going there frequently these days, so I¡¯ll rely on you here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gabriel¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration, and he teased, ¡°I never expected that the Whitaker family, who has sought out countless famous doctors but found no solution, would find the situation less tricky in your hands. Dr. Prescott, your words make us feel inadequate!¡±


    He was joking, but it was also the truth.


    After all, among those helpless doctors was Gabriel himself. Olivia smiled nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s just that it happens to be my area of expertise.¡±


    Seeing her calm demeanor, Gabriel felt a flutter in his heart.


    ¡°By the way, although Old Whitaker hasn¡¯t recovered yet, the Whitaker family has agreed to provide us with medicinal herbs. We should be able to sign the contract today. Moreover, the first batch will be supplied for free, which resolves our urgent need. We won¡¯t have to worry about medicinal herbs anymore.¡±


    Olivia mentioned the supply of medicinal herbs, and her face was filled with joy at the thought. Gabriel raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Really? The Whitaker family is willing to sign the contract with us as soon as Old Whitaker wakes up?¡±


    Olivia nodded, a smile adorning her face.


    epting her affirmation, Gabriel praised, ¡°It seems that they have been convinced by your medical skills. You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Olivia smiled calmly. ¡°I just did what I could. I hope there won¡¯t be any unexpectedplications with Old Whitaker¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°With you personally attending to him, everything will undoubtedly go smoothly,¡± Gabriel said confidently.

 Chapter 45: Don鈥檛 Want to Meet Him

    Worried about burdening her best friend for two days already, Oliviapleted her morning work and took advantage of the afternoon to visit the Whitaker family. Her n was to personally pick up the two little ones in the evening.


    Upon arriving at the Whitaker¡¯s, Olivia checked on Old Whitaker¡¯s condition and confirmed that everything was fine. She continued with the treatment process for Old Whitaker with the needles.


    Before taking out the needles, Isaac walked in with a document in his hand. ¡°Dr. Prescott, this is the prepared contract. Take a look and if everything is in order, you can sign it.¡±


    It was what they had agreed upon the previous night, so Olivia wasn¡¯t surprised. She carefully read through it and signed her name on it.


    After signing the contract, Isaac¡¯s attitude towards her became even friendlier. ¡°From now on, we are in a partnership. However, my grandfather¡¯s matter still requires your attention and care.¡±


    Olivia nodded, ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    They chatted for a while, and when it was time, Olivia took out the needles for Old Whitaker.


    Despite her efforts to manage her time, by the time she finished packing up, it was already past the time the children were supposed to be picked up from kindergarten.


    Olivia hurriedly said her goodbyes, got into her car, and drove to the kindergarten to pick up the two little ones.


    She hadn¡¯t told them that she might bete today, so she didn¡¯t know if the two little ones would be worried.


    When she arrived at the kindergarten, it was already empty. The other children had almost all left.


    Olivia looked around and finally spotted the two little ones on the small chairs in the yground. However, she didn¡¯t see their apanying teacher.


    Concerned, Olivia quickly walked over.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± The two little ones ran happily towards her as soon as they saw her.


    Olivia hugged one of them and gently touched their little faces. She crouched down and said, ¡°Mommy was a little busy with work and identally missed the time. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sebastian nodded understandingly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We were waiting at the kindergarten, and the teacher was with us. You don¡¯t have to worry, Mommy.¡±


    Ethan also nodded in agreement.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Perplexed, Olivia looked at them and asked, ¡°Was there a teacher with you?¡±


    Sebastian pointed to a corner of the yground.


    Following his direction, Olivia finally saw another slide, and a teacher was crouching there, talking warmly to a little girl.


    The little girl was wearing a cute kindergarten uniform, her hands somewhat restrained on her knees, sitting upright. Her eyes were fixedly staring in their direction.


    As Olivia got a clear view of the little girl¡¯s face, she suddenly froze.


    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was undoubtedly Victor¡¯s daughter.


    Was she also attending this kindergarten?


    Sophia had been staring at Sebastian and Ethan, but when she suddenly noticed the beautifuldy, her eyes instantly lit up.


    Seeing the beautifuldy looking at her, she happily raised her mouth, ready to greet.


    But the next moment, the beautifuldy shifted her gaze away.


    Sophia¡¯s mouth drooped in disappointment as she looked at them with a somewhat aggrieved expression.


    The beautifuldy had clearly recognized her earlier, but she didn¡¯t acknowledge her.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Did you have a tiring day at work?¡± Sebastian noticed that his Mommy seemed a bit distracted and shook her hand, showing concern.


    Olivia snapped back to her senses and smiled, raising the corners of her mouth. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ethan grabbed her hand, excitedly saying, ¡°Then let¡¯s go home!¡±

 Chapter 46: Feeling Sorry for the Little Girl

    Olivia acknowledged withoutmitment and guided the two children away, exchanging greetings with the teacher.


    As they were about to leave, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but notice the little girl.


    Sophia, who was standing up from the slide in a hurry, stared at them with eager eyes.


    Concerned about her tripping, the teacher quickly reached out to support her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her?¡± Olivia hesitated for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The two little ones had already guessed what she wanted to know and eagerly answered, ¡°Mommy, she also goes to school here, and she¡¯s in the same ss as us! Her mom and dad haven¡¯te to pick her up today, so she¡¯s waiting here with us!¡±


    Understanding the situation, Olivia nodded and nced at the little girl in front of her. Her heart softened, but she had no intention of staying.


    After all, the ones who woulde to pick her up soon were likely Victor or Emma. She didn¡¯t want to see either of them again.


    However, the little girl clearly didn¡¯t want her to leave so abruptly.


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to disappoint her, so she gently touched her head with a smile and said, ¡°Your mom and dad wille very soon. I have to leave first. Will you be good and listen to the teacher while waiting?¡±


    As Olivia finished speaking and was about to get up and leave, the little girl firmly grabbed hold of her clothes.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks and lowered her gaze to meet the girl¡¯s eyes.


    The little girl vigorously shook her head, and her eyes appeared to be reddening.


    Seeing the little girl¡¯s distress, Olivia unexpectedly felt a pang of sympathy and found it difficult to move away.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Beside her, the teacher sighed helplessly when she saw Sophia insisting on not letting Olivia go. She stepped forward and said to Olivia, ¡°Sophia has been sticking to Sebastian and Ethan a lottely. She has a somewhat introverted personality, and there are usually no other children willing to y with her at school. Sebastian and Ethan protected her from the first day they joined the ss, so she has be very dependent on them. Now, seeing them about to leave, she¡¯s afraid¡­¡±


    Hearing about the little girl¡¯s situation, Olivia felt even more ufortable and distressed.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that this little girl was not only mute but also introverted.


    No wonder the teacher asked her two little ones to wait on the side.


    But¡­


    When she thought about the two people who would appear soon, Olivia hesitated.


    The teacher softly persuaded Olivia for a while, but Sophia still refused to let go of her.


    After a while, the teacher hesitantly asked Olivia, ¡°Sebastian¡¯s mom, are you in a hurry? If you¡¯re not, can we talk? I haven¡¯t had a chance to tell you about their situation since Sebastian and Ethan joined the ss.¡±


    Naturally, Olivia understood that the teacher merely wanted to use Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s names as a means to keep her here with Sophia.


    The little girl also looked at her with hope in her eyes.


    Meeting the little girl¡¯s gaze, Olivia had the words of refusal on the tip of her tongue, but for some unknown reason, she swallowed them back and nodded at the teacher.


    Seeing her agreement, Sophia¡¯s eyes brightened again. She held onto Olivia¡¯s clothes and cautiously moved closer to her.


    From a distance, it looked like she was leaning against Olivia¡¯s embrace.


    Not stopping her little movement, Olivia didn¡¯t show any concern. She casually engaged in conversation with the teacher about her two children, as if nothing out of the ordinary had urred.

 Chapter 47: No Favorable Feelings Towards That Person

    ¡°I remember, you came back from abroad, Sebastian and Ethan must have also spent time overseas, right? I didn¡¯t expect them to speak ournguage so fluently,¡± the teacher said, finding a temporary excuse to talk about trivial matters since Sebastian and Ethan were doing exceptionally well in ss and there was nothing else to discuss.


    Olivia smiled and nodded, ¡°Because we have manypatriots around us, and wemunicate with them in our nativenguage.¡±


    The two little ones remained silent, obediently smiling. They nodded along with whatever mommy said.


    Seeing how well-behaved they were, the teacher couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°Besides English, it seems like they can also speak French?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they probably learned it from my colleagues abroad,¡± Olivia replied, gently patting the heads of the two little ones.


    Upon hearing this, the teacher couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°So they are really smart. At such a young age, not only have they mastered threenguages, elementary school curriculum is also a piece of cake for them. They are so exquisitely beautiful too. You truly have remarkable children!¡±


    Being praised by the teacher, Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Thank you. They are just quick learners.¡±


    While chatting, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but worry about someoneing to pick up the little girl next to her.


    ncing at the time, quite a while had already passed.


    Olivia¡¯s heart tightened, and she asked, ¡°By the way, when will this child¡¯s parents arrive?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The teacher checked the time and said, ¡°They should be arriving soon.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia nodded slightly and nced down at the little girl beside her.


    The little girl stood obediently in front of her, still holding onto her clothes as if afraid that she might run away.


    Observing this, Olivia could only ept the reality that she couldn¡¯t run away. She turned her head to the other side where the two little ones were, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the car and wait for mommy?¡±


    The two little ones nodded obediently, turned around, and walked towards the entrance of the kindergarten.


    Watching them get into the car, Olivia finally rxed and withdrew her gaze.


    Since she couldn¡¯t avoid meeting those two people, it was best for her two little ones to keep their distance.


    Kindergarten entrance.


    At the entrance of the kindergarten, Sebastian and Ethan opened the car door and got in, leaning against the window as they peered outside.


    ¡°Why do you think mommy made use out?¡± Ethan asked, resting his chin on his hand, looking puzzled.


    Sebastian, busy arranging their backpacks, stood up and leaned next to Ethan. He spoke with a knowing tone, ¡°Because dad is about to arrive.¡±


    For some reason, mommy seemed really reluctant to let them meet dad.


    However, she definitely didn¡¯t know that they had already found out dad¡¯s true identity and even knew what he looked like!


    The two little ones eagerly watched outside.


    Before long, a Rolls-Royce parked conspicuously by the roadside.


    A tall man in a shirt and trousers stepped out of the car.


    Ethan had been paying attention since the car appeared, and now, seeing someone getting out of the car, he stared intently for a long time. He poked his brother, Sebastian, ¡°Brother, look, isn¡¯t that dad?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian turned his head and nced at the man, nodding confidently.


    He couldn¡¯t forget that face; it was the same person they had seen online!


    Receiving confirmation from his brother, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Dad looks much more handsome than in the pictures online.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he received a stern re from his own brother.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say it? No favorable feelings towards that person!¡± Sebastian said, his little face tense, keeping a watchful eye on the man outside.


    It was this man who abandoned mommy and the two of them!


    Ethan, chastised by his brother, sheepishly closed his mouth.

 Chapter 48: The Confrontation of Two Opposing Figures

    Victor, engrossed in his own thoughts, failed to notice the two little ones waiting in the car as he hurriedly approached the kindergarten.


    As soon as he entered, he saw the two individuals standing next to the slide, with Sophia almost clinging to Olivia¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, you¡¯re here!¡± The teacher immediately greeted the neer respectfully upon seeing him.


    Victor nodded slightly, walking up to the three of them, scanning his own daughter briefly, and then coolly looking at Olivia. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Perceiving the hostility emanating from him, Olivia furrowed her brows in confusion.


    Meanwhile, the teacher looked at them with surprise. ¡°Do you¡­ know each other?¡±


    Having assumed moments earlier that Olivia was a stranger to Sophia, the teacher couldn¡¯t help but wonder, considering Sophia¡¯s reliance on her.


    Without denying, Olivia nodded at the teacher and then met the man¡¯s gaze. ¡°I came to pick up my children from school, but your daughter grabbed onto my clothes and wouldn¡¯t let go. So, I had to wait here with her.¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡°your daughter¡± spoken by her, Victor¡¯s expression darkened abruptly.


    This woman, saying such things in front of their daughter, truly had a heart of stone!


    Unaware of what she might have said wrong, Olivia only saw Victor suddenly wearing a stern expression as he looked at the little girl beside her.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Victormanded, extending his hand towards Sophia with a stern face.


    Sophia nced at her father¡¯s outstretched hand, then looked up at the beautifuldy by her side, her eyes filled with reluctance and a hint of grievance.


    She had finally been able to be with the beautifuldy, but why was her father being so harsh¡­


    As seconds passed, Sophia still hadn¡¯t let go of Olivia¡¯s hand, and Victor¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim.


    Olivia finally lowered her gaze, bent down, and gently touched the little girl¡¯s head,forting her. ¡°Your father hase to pick you up, so go with him now. I need to leave.¡±


    After speaking, Olivia straightened her posture, wanting to leave immediately as soon as Sophia let go of her hand.


    However, Sophia continued to hold on, paying no attention to Victor¡¯s increasingly unpleasant expression, and simply stared at Olivia.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she really liked thisd. She even wanted to go home with this beautifuldy¡­N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The atmosphere became tense.


    The teacher, who was about to say something to defuse the situation, suddenly noticed Victor, who had remained silent, making a move.


    ¡°Sophia, let go and go with daddy,¡± Victor said to her with a tone of severity that she had never heard before, as he walked up to Sophia with long strides.


    Sophia was frightened by his tone, gripping Olivia¡¯s hand tightly and instinctively leaning towards her.


    She had been standing at the edge of the slide and, while moving her feet, she hadn¡¯t looked down, nearly falling from the stairs.


    Olivia¡¯s heart contracted, and she quickly reached out to support her, barely stabilizing the little girl¡¯s body.


    Since the little one refused to let go of her, she could only embrace her, preventing her from falling again.


    After finally settling the little girl, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. ¡°Victor, if you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can confront me directly. Why take it out on a child?¡±


    Victor also saw the scene but didn¡¯t manage to reach them in time.


    Now, upon hearing her words, he responded in an equally unkind tone, ¡°What does it have to do with you how I treat my daughter, Miss Prescott? Do you think that just because my daughter is a bit closer to you, you have the right to interfere?¡±


    The tension between the two individuals escted.


    Hearing his sarcastic tone, Olivia¡¯s expression turned unpleasant, and she felt an inexplicable anger rising within her at his sarcastic tone.

 Chapter 49: Daddy is the Worst!

    After simmering with anger, Olivia found the situationughable.


    In reality, she had no right to interfere.


    Not in his eyes, not ever.


    She self-mockingly lowered her gaze, refrained from speaking further, and ruthlessly raised her hand to slowly pry off the little girl¡¯s hand clutching her clothes.


    The little girl still wanted to reach out again, but she caught her hand in mid-air.


    ¡°Sebastian and Ethan are still waiting for me. Behave and go back with Daddy. I am going to find them,¡± Olivia touched her head, ced her hand by her side, quickly greeted the teacher, and left without looking back.


    In the car, the two little ones were sitting properly. When they saw her getting in, they innocently asked, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath and forced a smile, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    With that, she started the car and drove away from the kindergarten.


    Meanwhile, Victor remained rooted in ce, his gaze fixed on the teacher beside him, ¡°Her sons also attend this school?¡±


    The teacher didn¡¯t know what their grudge was, but she could clearly feel the oppressive aura emanating from the man, making her uneasy. ¡°Yes, Miss Prescott¡¯s twins are also in our school¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Victor¡¯s cold and stern voice resounded again, ¡°When did theye?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ a few days ago,¡± the teacher answered cautiously.


    ¡°Inform your principal. Immediately expel those two children from the kindergarten, or else Leer¡¯s Group won¡¯t invest a penny in your kindergarten next semester!¡±


    Victor¡¯s face turned dark.


    Without giving the teacher time to react, he picked up Sophia and left in long strides.


    When they came out of the kindergarten, the car that was parked next to his was no longer there.


    He nced at the empty space briefly before shifting his focus, carrying Sophia and settling her into the car.


    As soon as they got in the car, Sophia struggled to get out of his arms.


    Victor didn¡¯t stop her and let her climb to the other side using her hands and feet.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sophia held a notebook, angrily writing on it.


    After a while, the sound of the pen stopped.


    Clearly, Sophia was extremely angry. Instead ofing over to tug at his clothes as usual, she sat there, ring at him while hugging the notebook.


    Victor furrowed his brows, sighed inwardly, and turned his head to take a look.


    He only saw a line of words written on the notebook.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let the two boyse to school!¡±


    Seeing that Daddy was looking, Sophia irritably held the notebook up to his face.


    Victor¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, he withdrew his gaze and coldly said, ¡°There¡¯s no reason. If you must ask, it¡¯s because I¡¯m pleased.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt some movement from the seat beside him.


    When he turned his head, he saw the little girl angrily tossing the notebook aside and moving herself to the window side, her head forcefully turned away, even though she didn¡¯t speak, her whole body conveyed the message: she didn¡¯t want to see Daddy.


    Victor raised an eyebrow, and stated firmly, ¡°You being angry won¡¯t change my decision.¡±


    Sophia turned her head again, red at him, and thought, Daddy is bad, Daddy is the worst!


    She liked the prettydy and the two little boys.


    But Daddy had argued with the prettydy and wouldn¡¯t let the little boyse to the kindergarten!


    The thought of not seeing the two little boys at school anymore saddened Sophia.


    Daddy was really unreasonable!


    She didn¡¯t want to like Daddy anymore¡­

 Chapter 50: Having a Disagreement with Him

    As they made their way back home, Sophia remained in a sullen state.


    Ignoring her father trailing behind, she marched straight upstairs and angrily locked the door.


    Standing at the doorway, Charlotte observed Sophia¡¯s pouting face and the expressionless Mr. Leer. She knew all too well that another disagreement had taken ce between the two.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, why is Miss Sophia upset?¡±


    Charlotte asked, concerned, upon hearing the pounding on the upstairs door.


    Victor, thinking about the reason why this little girl was mad at him, replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just her throwing a tantrum. Keep an eye on her.¡±


    Charlotte nodded, ustomed to his dismissive demeanor, and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    It was strange that Miss Sophia rarely showed her temper, but she always ended up having arguments with Mr. Leer.


    Victor wasn¡¯t one to offerfort.


    In the end, the house still needed a mistress.


    Sophia only directed her anger towards Victor, and when Charlotte knocked on the door, she obediently opened it.


    ¡°Miss Sophia,e and have something to eat.¡±


    Carrying a tray of food, Charlotte went inside. The dishes on the tray were all Sophia¡¯s favorites.


    However, Sophia had no appetite. She sat listlessly at the table, took a few bites, and then pushed the tray away.


    Witnessing this, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    But it was ultimately a matter between father and daughter, and she couldn¡¯t intervene. She took the tray andter on, she took Sophia to bathe.


    When she finished tidying up the bathroom and came out, she saw Miss Sophia lying on the edge of the bed, with a notebookputer in front of her. She had a serious expression as she tapped on the keyboard, but Charlotte didn¡¯t ask what she was doing as she was used to it. She finished her duties and left the room.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Olivia was stuck on the way home with her two little ones.


    Sebastian and Ethan sat quietly in the back, asionally ncing at each other and then looking at their mommy¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror.


    They didn¡¯t know what had happened at the kindergarten earlier, although mommy said she was fine, they could tell that mommy was upset.


    ¡°Mommy, we made greeting cards at the kindergarten today! The teacher asked us to make them for our favorite person, and both me and my brother made one for you!¡±


    Ethan secretly signaled to his brother.


    Sebastian understood and nodded, ¡°Mommy, do you want to know what we wrote?¡±


    Olivia knew that the two little ones were trying to cheer her up and smiled in agreement, ¡°What did you write?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a rustling sound from behind, followed by Ethan¡¯s expressive reading.


    ¡°My favorite person is mommy! My mommy is a very amazing doctor! Although she¡¯s always busy with work, my brother and I know that mommy loves us the most! Mommy saves lives every day, and we think she¡¯s incredible! But we also feel sorry for mommy. We hope mommy won¡¯t be too tired because if she¡¯s too tired, we¡¯ll be very worried! I hope mommy will always be the most beautiful!¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It¡¯s so long. No wonder your teacher told me that yournguage is very good. Sebastian, what did you write?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sebastian sat up straight and said seriously, ¡°Mommy is an amazing doctor. It¡¯s hard for her to treat patients, and it¡¯s also hard for her to take care of me and my little brother. In the future, I want to be as amazing as mommy! I hope I can grow up quickly, earn money to support the family, so mommy won¡¯t be so tired.¡±


    Upon hearing the words of the two little ones, Olivia¡¯s heart softened. The incident at the kindergarten was pushed to the back of her mind. ¡°Thank you, my darlings.¡±


    The two little ones nced at each other, sensing that mommy¡¯s mood seemed to have improved, and they both sighed with relief.

 Chapter 51: Sophia is Missing

    The following day, it was finally the weekend, granting the two little ones a break from their kindergarten routine. Olivia had nned to take them to the research institute for a fun outing.


    As they finished preparing to leave, the doorbell interrupted their departure preparations.


    Olivia thought it was Isabelle and got up to open the door.


    However, upon seeing Sophia standing there, Olivia¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Sophia? What brings you here?¡±


    Instinctively, Olivia nced around, half-expecting Victor to be lurking nearby.


    However, after scanning the surroundings, there was no one else at the door except for Sophia.


    Olivia shifted her gaze back and squatted down, looking into the little girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell me, how did youe here? Did Daddy bring you?¡±


    Considering Victor¡¯s behavior towards Sophia at the kindergarten the previous day, it seemed unlikely that she would seek Olivia¡¯spany voluntarily.


    Yet, at that moment, Olivia could only specte on the possibility.


    Sophia, dressed in a white dress and carrying the same small backpack from kindergarten, retrieved a notebook from her bag and began writing.


    ¡°I came by myself.¡± Sophia¡¯s message read.


    Olivia was astonished. ¡°By yourself? How did you find your way here?¡±


    Sophia wrote on the notebook again, ¡°I came by myself, took a taxi.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Olivia still harbored doubts, but after confirming the absence of anyone else nearby, she reluctantly epted the truth.


    Victor¡¯s daughter had independently taken a taxi to their home early in the morning.


    This situation troubled Olivia greatly.


    ¡°Well, what brings you here?¡± She suppressed herplex emotions and asked softly.


    ¡°I want to be friends with the two boys and y with them. Is that okay?¡± Sophia raised her notebook, looking at her with anticipation.


    Just for that reason?


    Olivia was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Yesterday, their teacher did mention that this little girl was very attached to her two little ones.


    However, Olivia never expected that the little girl would dare to take a taxi by herself just toe and y with them.


    And she couldn¡¯t even speak yet.


    Olivia didn¡¯t dare to imagine what could have happened if she had encountered a bad person on the way.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Sebastian and Ethan had been waiting inside for a while, curious as to why their Mommy hadn¡¯te in.


    They came out and saw the person at the door. Their reaction was no different from Olivia¡¯s just now. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Sophia was about to write on her notebook but Olivia turned around to exin for her. ¡°She wants toe and y with you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian looked around suspiciously, expecting to see Daddy, but there was no sign of any adults around.


    ¡°How did shee here?¡± Sebastian shifted his gaze back to his Mommy, seeking confirmation.


    Olivia helplessly said, ¡°She came by herself in a taxi.¡±


    As she said those words, she herself found it hard to believe.


    However, the two little ones didn¡¯t doubt it at all.


    Ethan, in particr, looked at Sophia at the door with a surprised expression. ¡°You came by yourself? Did you run away from home again?¡±


    If he remembered correctly, the first time they met, Sophia had run away from home by herself!


    But Sophia didn¡¯t think there was anything strange about her actions and nodded at them casually.


    Witnessing her casual response, the two little ones exchanged a nce, their voices momentarily silenced.


    Why did this daughter, who their father had instructed, repeatedly run away from home every few days?


    And why did she keep choosing their house as her destination?


    Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office at Leer¡¯s Group¡­


    Victor was engrossed in his work when his private phone suddenly rang. He answered the call to find the butler¡¯s anxious voice on the other end. ¡°Mr. Leer, Miss Sophia is missing again!¡±

 Chapter 52: Longing to See You

    Victor¡¯s work came to an abrupt halt as his private phone rang, jolting him out of his concentration. Recognizing the urgency in the butler¡¯s voice, he eximed, ¡°I¡¯m going back immediately!¡±


    With a swift motion, he ended the call and hurriedly made his way back to Leer Manor.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? With so many people watching, how could she disappear?¡± Victor questioned with a stern voice upon reaching the vi.


    The servants stood timidly in the living room, too afraid to raise their heads under his intimidating presence.


    The butler cautiously exined the situation, his voice filled with worry. ¡°We¡¯re not sure¡­ Miss Sophia had breakfast this morning and then went back to her room. Charlotte went to find her but discovered that she was gone.¡±


    Victor furrowed his brow, his concern growing. ¡°What about the surveince?¡±


    The butler wore a mournful expression as he replied, ¡°Mr. Leer, the surveince¡­ it was turned off at some point, and unfortunately, there is no footage from this morning.¡±


    Victor¡¯s face immediately darkened upon hearing this unsettling news.


    Silence filled the living room.


    The people present trembled with fear, wishing they could disappear into the ground.


    Who could have imagined that in such a short amount of time, Miss Sophia would vanish twice right under their noses!


    If something happened to Miss Sophia, this group of people would likely lose their jobs¡­


    As Victor raised his eyes, he noticed the several bodyguards he had assigned to watch over Sophia standing among the crowd. His anger surged within him, and heshed out, his voice filled with fury, ¡°What are you all still standing around for? Why haven¡¯t you gone to search yet? If you can¡¯t find her, none of you will have a job!¡±


    As soon as his words fell, the individuals hastily responded, not daring to lift their heads, and quickly left the vi.


    ¡­


    Olivia looked somewhat troubled as she gazed at the little girl in front of her.


    It was alreadyte, and she was supposed to be at the research institute with her two children. However, the appearance of this little girl disrupted her ns.


    Moreover, the girl hade by taxi, so Olivia couldn¡¯t possibly let her go back alone.


    After a moment, Olivia sighed inwardly and stood up, making way for the girl to enter. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes brightened, and she nodded eagerly, following behind Olivia into the vi.


    ¡°Did you have breakfast?¡± Olivia asked with concern.


    Sophia sat upright on the sofa and obediently nodded in response.


    Olivia sat down with the two little ones by her side, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked, ¡°Can you tell me if you really came to y with my sons? Or, likest time, did you run away from home? Do your family members know that you came to my ce?¡±


    Sophia tilted her head and wrote on a small notebook.


    Sebastian and Ethan, with serious expressions on their little faces, said, ¡°You dared to take a taxi alone. If you encounter bad people, you could have been abducted! Didn¡¯t the teacher teach us in ss? Children should not go out alone!¡±


    After they finished speaking, Sophia also finished writing and held up the notebook for them to see.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I want to see you. I want to see Sebastian and Ethan.¡±


    Olivia frowned, ¡°Are you¡­ running away from home because of us?¡±


    Sophia vigorously nodded, her actions confirming Olivia¡¯s suspicions. She continued writing in the notebook, expressing her feelings. ¡°I like.¡±


    Olivia was somewhat puzzled.


    Like? What does she like?


    ¡°Do you like us?¡± Sebastian guessed.


    Sophia nodded again.


    Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart softened even more.


    This little girl was so adorable. Honestly, she really liked this child.


    Although she knew that this child was Victor¡¯s with another woman, after getting to know this little girl, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to dislike this well-behaved child.


    However, what the little girl did was still too dangerous.


    ¡°Thank you for liking us, but it¡¯s not right for a child to run away from home. Your daddy will definitely be worried. Shall I help you tell your daddy?¡± After much thought, Olivia gently sought Sophia¡¯s opinion.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to contact Victor, after all, his child was with her.


    As parents themselves, Olivia knew that Victor must be very anxious right now.


    Sophia lowered her gaze, feeling somewhat reluctant.


    Daddy was a big meanie, but the beautifuldy and the two boys were so nice to her.


    Daddy didn¡¯t let her have any contact with them.


    However, the beautifuldy¡¯s voice was so gentle¡­


    After a moment of contemtion, Sophia obediently nodded her head, acknowledging Olivia¡¯s offer.

 Chapter 53: I Like You Too

    Olivia skimmed through her address book until she found Victor¡¯s number, which she had saved after thest time Sophia went missing. Fearful of missing a call from Sophia¡¯s father, she hadbeled it with a simple ¡°A.¡±


    However, this time she changed the note to ¡°Victor¡± and dialed the number.


    On the other side, Victor was getting ready to personally drive and find Sophia when his phone suddenly rang.


    ncing at the caller ID, his eyes narrowed slightly as he raised his hand and answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Olivia¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    Remembering the tricks this woman yedst time to avoid him, Victor responded in a cold and snide tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Olivia nced at the little girl by her side, knowing that if it weren¡¯t for Sophia, she would have hung up upon hearing his tone. ¡°Sophia came to me early this morning. If you have the time,e and pick her up. Or you can give me the address, and I¡¯ll take her back.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Victor¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Tell me the address.¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°Imperial Estates, number 32.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the call was abruptly disconnected.


    Olivia looked at the darkened screen of her phone and breathed a sigh of relief. She turned to the little girl and said, ¡°Your dad will be here soon to pick you up. You have to be a good girl and go back with him, okay?¡±


    Sophia obediently nodded, but she was secretly scheming inside.


    It was not easy for her to be able to stay with the beautifuldy, and she didn¡¯t want to leave so soon.


    However, her dad would be here soon, so how could she stay a little longer?


    Sebastian, who was nearby, saw through her thoughts at a nce and coldly crossed his arms, his tone cold. ¡°Your dad really dislikes my mommy, so he definitely won¡¯t let you stay here any longer. I advise you to give up!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sophia¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    It was true that her dad didn¡¯t like the beautifuldy and even argued with her in front of Sophia.


    But she liked the beautifuldy!


    It was because of this that she had run out of her house early in the morning.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she just really liked the beautifuldy.


    Although they didn¡¯t spend much time together, she liked the beautifuldy more than Charlotte, who took care of her every day!


    Wait! Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up again. When she ran out in the morning, she brought gifts for the beautifuldy and the little boys!


    Thinking of this, Sophia jumped off the sofa, rummaged through her small backpack, and took out a delicate crystal ball. She walked up to Olivia, holding it with both hands.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Olivia looked at her in confusion.


    Sophia extended her hands, offering the crystal ball to Olivia, her big eyes filled with anticipation.


    Seeing this, Olivia hesitated and epted it, saying, ¡°Is this¡­ for me?¡±


    Sophia nodded and wrote on a small notebook, ¡°Gift. I like you!¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh, she patted Sophia¡¯s head and said, ¡°Thank you, Sophia. I like you very much too.¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan, who didn¡¯t expect Sophia to bring gifts, jumped off the sofa and eagerly asked, ¡°Only for mommy? What about us?¡±


    Sophia smiled and nodded, then rummaged through her small backpack again. Before long, she took out two small transforming race car figurines and walked over to her two little boys with her short legs.


    Seeing what she held in her hands, the two little boys¡¯ eyes gleamed.


    They had loved ying with these toys since they were young, and their mommy often bought them for them.


    They had been eyeing these two transforming race car figurines for a long time, but the price was a bit high, and they hadn¡¯t found a suitable reason to ask their mommy to buy them.


    Now, unexpectedly, Sophia was giving them as gifts.


    Moreover, the two little boys could confirm that what she had in her hands were authentic!

 Chapter 54: Does it Still Hurt?

    The two little ones disyed impable manners and recognized the value of the figurines.


    Although they were fond of them, they politely declined the gift from Sophia, shaking their heads. ¡°These are too precious. We can¡¯t ept them.¡±


    Perplexed, Sophia tilted her head and ced the figurines beside them. She then turned around and scribbled a message on a small notebook, ¡°For you. Thank you. For helping.¡±


    Ethan looked at the notebook, utterly confused. What was she trying to say?


    Sebastian, however, quickly grasped the meaning. ¡°You want to thank us for helping you that day?¡±


    Sophia nodded vigorously, cing the notebook aside and handing the figurines to them.


    Upon hearing her son¡¯s words and recalling what the kindergarten teacher had mentioned, Olivia realized that Sebastian and Ethan had protected Sophia.


    However, among children, what conflicts could arise?


    Judging by Sophia¡¯s appearance, it seemed like she still cared about Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s assistance that day.


    Curiosity piqued, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°What happened that day?¡±


    Sebastian replied, ¡°A ssmate pushed Sophia and hurt her. Ethan and I made the ssmate apologize to her and took her to find the teacher.¡±


    Understanding dawned on Olivia as she nodded.


    ¡°Mommy, can we ept them?¡± Sebastian felt a bit guilty seeing the little girl holding the figurines all this time.


    Olivia smiled and agreed, ¡°Take them, and you can also give your own things to her.¡±


    Upon hearing their mother¡¯s words, the two kids reached out and took the figurines from Sophia¡¯s hands. They made a promise, ¡°Thank you, Sophia. Wait for us, we¡¯ll go find a gift for you!¡±


    After saying that, they ran back upstairs, holding the figurines, searching their room for the gift they wanted to give to the little girl.


    Only Olivia and Sophia remained in the living room.


    Seeing the well-mannered little girl, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does it still hurt from the fall that day?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sophia approached her and raised the hand that had been injured that day to show her.


    All Olivia could see on the fair skin of the little girl¡¯s hand was a prominent bruise.


    Olivia furrowed her brow with concern, took the little girl¡¯s hand, and carefully examined it. After confirming it was only a superficial injury, she felt relieved. ¡°Did you apply any medicine?¡±


    Sophia hesitated for a few seconds but seeing the caring expression on the beautifuldy¡¯s face, she innocently shook her head.


    Olivia felt even more heartbroken.


    With such an obvious injury, Victor couldn¡¯t possibly have not noticed, yet he didn¡¯t even think of applying medicine for the little girl.


    Thinking about how the little girl would often run away from home for no apparent reason, Olivia silently criticized Victor as a father, finding him quite inadequate.


    Sophia was still unaware of her father¡¯s reputation being tarnished and looked at the beautifuldy in front of her with anticipation.


    She had said she hadn¡¯t applied any medicine, so the beautifuldy should help her, right?


    Noticing the little girl¡¯s gaze, Olivia snapped out of her thoughts, gently touched the bruise on the little girl¡¯s hand, and said softly, ¡°Wait here, I will get the first aid kit and apply some medicine for you.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes brightened, and she nodded vigorously.


    Overwhelmed by tenderness, Olivia couldn¡¯t resist her desire to care for the little girl. Rising from her seat, she retrieved the first aid kit and delicately tended to the bruise on Sophia¡¯s hand.


    Being a doctor and a woman, Olivia¡¯s attentiveness surpassed Victor¡¯s, and her touch was just right.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She asked while massaging, paying close attention to the little girl¡¯s reaction.


    Sophia shook her head, lowered her gaze, and watched the beautifuldy gently massaging her injured hand.


    Her hands were so beautiful.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, her movements were much gentler than her father¡¯s, and she couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all.


    Her fondness for the beautifuldy grew even stronger!

 Chapter 55: Some Animosity Towards Him

    After the medicine was applied, Sebastian and Ethan came downstairs with gifts they had carefully chosen for Sophia.


    Each of them held a peculiar-looking doll as they approached Sophia. ¡°We bought these with our own pocket money and we¡¯re giving them to you,¡± they said.


    The dolls possessed an adorably ugly charm that didn¡¯t quite align with Sophia¡¯s usual style.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Nheless, this was the first time Sophia had received a gift from kids her age, especially from her beloved friends.


    Without hesitation, she epted the dolls with a happy expression on her face. She held them tightly, exerting more force than when she held her previous doll.


    Eventually, after showering the dolls with affection, Sophia set them down and inscribed a heartfelt ¡°thank you¡± on a notebook. With a soft and adorable smile, she presented the notebook to Sebastian and Ethan, holding it up for them to see.


    Sebastian and Ethan had never witnessed such a radiant smile on Sophia¡¯s face before.


    Although they had previously resented her because she was their father¡¯s child with another woman, seeing Sophia look so cute and happy melted their hearts. They exchanged a nce and sheepishly scratched their heads.


    They shouldn¡¯t dislike her anymore¡­


    Meanwhile, Olivia watched the three children interact and felt a warmth in her heart. She patted Sophia¡¯s head and said to her two little ones, ¡°You guys y with Sophia for a while. Mommy will make a phone call to the research institute and let them know I¡¯ll bete today. Be careful with Sophia¡¯s hand; she just had her medicine.¡±


    The two boys obediently nodded.


    Observing this, Olivia got up and went upstairs to make the phone call.


    ¡°How about we y with LEGO?¡± the two boys suggested. They didn¡¯t know what girls liked to y with, so they invited Sophia to join them in their usual ytime.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she immediately nodded in agreement.


    Today, she surely came at the right time. The beautifuldy had personally applied medicine on her hand, and now, the two boys had invited her to y!


    Since Sebastian and Ethan had above-average intelligence, Olivia had bought them LEGO sets meant for adults. Thepleted models were quiterge, and they had already built half of one.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not sure how to do it, you can watch us first,¡± Sebastian considerately said.


    Sophia nodded and attentively observed them assembling a few pieces before starting on her own.


    Sebastian and Ethan couldn¡¯t help but pause and prepare to teach her, but to their surprise, Sophia was already assembling the pieces with skill and precision.


    In no time, she caught up to their speed and had a high uracy rate.


    The two boys were momentarily dumbfounded.


    When their mommy bought this for them, it was because they were highly intelligent, but now, this little girl was incredibly talented too.


    Could it be because they shared the same father?


    Just as they were astounded by this revtion, the doorbell of the vi rang.


    The two boys exchanged a knowing nce, their thoughts converging on one person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door, you stay and y with Sophia,¡± Sebastian said as he stood up and walked toward the entrance.


    After opening the door, he saw the man who was supposed to be their father, Victor, standing tall in a restrained suit. Sebastian greeted him politely but distantly.


    Victor, under the assumption it was Olivia who had opened the door, maintained his indifferent expression.


    However, upon realizing it was a child standing before him, his brows furrowed.


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this must be Olivia¡¯s child.


    For some inexplicable reason, this little one seemed to harbor some animosity towards him.


    ¡°Sophia is inside. Come in,¡± Sebastian uttered, briefly ncing at Victor before coolly turning around and reentering the house.

 Chapter 56: Unwilling to Go Back

    Victor collected his thoughts and followed Sebastian into the vi.


    As soon as they entered, they saw Sophia sitting attentively on the carpet, engrossed in ying with LEGO. Beside her sat a little boy who bore an uncanny resemnce to the child who had greeted them at the door. It was evident that they were twins.


    A slight shadow crossed Victor¡¯s gaze, and he made an effort to divert his attention from the two children, scanning the living room instead.


    Olivia was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Your father is here,¡± Sebastian said coldly as he entered, walking straight to Sophia¡¯s side, abandoning his previous friendly demeanor.


    Upon hearing this, Sophia slowly ceased her activities, raised her head, and gazed at Victor, who stood nearby.


    After a momentary nce, she involuntarily averted her gaze and lowered her head to write in her notebook.


    The attention of the remaining three people in the living room focused on Sophia.


    Sebastian and Ethan were also reluctant to let Sophia go, but since their father had arrived, they had no reason to let her stay.


    Victor could guess what that little girl was going to write, and his brow furrowed slightly.


    Before long, Sophia raised her notebook.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    As expected, just as he thought.


    Victor¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, and his tone carried reprimand. ¡°Sophia, you didn¡¯t even tell us and ran out of the house without permission. Don¡¯t you think you should exin to me? This is the second time this month. Why are you running away from home?¡±


    Defiantly, Sophia locked eyes with him and then lowered her head to write in her notebook, ¡°I like the prettydy, I like the little boys, I want to be friends with them!¡±


    Upon seeing her response, a touch of irony crossed Victor¡¯s mind. He nced at the two children and said in a stern voice, ¡°You may like them, but have you asked if they like you? By running off to their house, you disturb them, which is very impolite.¡±


    Sophia pursed her lips and cautiously looked at the two little boys by her side.


    She also knew that suddenlying over so early in the morning would disturb them.


    But she really liked them, and her father didn¡¯t allow her to y with them¡­


    Moreover, they had exchanged gifts, and the little boys had invited her to y with LEGO together. They should like her too, right?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Seeking help with her eyes, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but soften his heart, putting down the LEGO in his hands and earnestly saying, ¡°She didn¡¯t disturb us! She was ying LEGO with us just now! We had a great time!¡±


    Hearing Ethan speak up for her, Sophia smiled and turned her head, looking dissatisfiedly at her father.


    Victor¡¯s expression became somewhatplicated.


    Beside him, Sebastian¡¯s face darkened slightly as he leaned closer to his younger brother and gave him a gentle tug.


    Ethan turned his head in confusion and met his brother¡¯s warning gaze, suddenly realizing his mistake.


    Right! Although they really liked Sophia, they couldn¡¯t show it in front of this person!


    Realizing this, Ethan immediately closed his mouth and expressed his discontent only through his eyes.


    The interaction between the two little ones was clearly visible to Victor.


    He didn¡¯t know what they were thinking, only assuming that he had scared them. He furrowed his brows, remained silent for a moment, and then softened his expression.


    Although these two were the children of that woman and another man, they were still young. Even if he was dissatisfied, he shouldn¡¯t show it in front of the children.


    ¡°Anyway, Sophiaing to your house early in the morning must have caused you trouble. Thank you for keeping herpany,¡± Victor said as calmly as possible.


    The two little ones nodded coolly.


    Then, the living room fell into silence.


    After a while, Victor helplessly pressed his temples and asked, ¡°Where is your mother?¡±


    Despite having Sophia at home, he wasn¡¯t adept at handling children.

 Chapter 57: She Doesn鈥檛 Need Your Thanks

    Upon hearing him mention ¡°Mommy,¡± the two little ones instantly became highly alert.


    ¡°Why are you looking for my mommy?¡± Sebastian stared at the man nearby, his guard up like a vignt watchdog ready to attack at any moment.


    Thoughcking any real threat, he maintained a fierce appearance.


    Victor noticed the hostility from the little boy and found it both strange and amusing, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He simply said, ¡°Thanks to you for taking care of Sophia these two times. Regardless, I still need to thank your mother in person.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian let out a slight sigh of relief, but his face remained tense. ¡°No need. My mommy made a phone call, and she doesn¡¯t need your thanks either.¡±


    After speaking, he grabbed Ethan and returned to the carpet, lowering his head to Sophia. ¡°Since your dad hase to pick you up, you should go back with him quickly. My mom needs to go out for work soon, and she doesn¡¯t have time to apany you anymore.¡±


    Sophia, still basking in the joy of the boys defending her, slowly regained herposure upon hearing those words. Reluctantly, she nodded understandingly upon realizing that the kinddy had work to attend to.


    Ever since that man brought up their mommy, Sebastian had been on high alert, not wanting him to see their mom at all.


    Now that he saw Sophia agreeing to leave with that man, Sebastian quickly tugged Ethan and squatted down to tidy up the Legos.


    Victor saw that Sophia had agreed to go with him and didn¡¯t urge them any further, allowing the three little ones to tidy up.


    As he watched for a while, he felt something was odd.


    The three little ones were squatting together, and surprisingly, they seemed to be almost the same height.


    Upon further consideration, they were in the same ss at kindergarten.


    In other words, their ages shouldn¡¯t differ much.


    But by time, even though Olivia had another marriage after giving birth to Sophia back then and had the twins, they should not look almost the same age.


    Could it be¡­ that boys grow faster?


    But Olivia deliberately made them the same grade as Sophia. Was that also a coincidence?


    Victor was full of doubt.


    After a while, still unable toe up with an answer, Victor slowly withdrew his gaze from the three little ones and began idly observing the surroundings.


    Although it was a temporary rental, Olivia had put some thought into decorating the vi.


    At this moment, what caught Victor¡¯s eye was a warm and tidy scene, with several picture frames visible upon closer inspection.


    Gradually, Victor¡¯s gaze was drawn to those frames, and he walked over to them, carefully examining their contents.


    After a brief examination, a frown formed on Victor¡¯s forehead.


    Several consecutive photos, without exception, only depicted Olivia with the two children.


    Although the three of them were smiling warmly, Victor couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off.


    In all these photos, the father of the two children was nowhere to be seen, not even a shadow.


    Or could it be¡­ that these photos were all taken by that man?


    But even so, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to not appear in so many photos, right?


    Just as Victor was perplexed, he heard hurried footstepsing from the stairs.


    Victor snapped back to reality, setting down the photo frame he had been holding and casually walked over to the carpet.


    On the stairs, Olivia hurriedly descended, almost running all the way down, her face filled with panic.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 58: Can鈥檛 Be Friends with Them

    Olivia had intended to make a quick phone call to the research institute, informing them of her dyed arrival.


    But Gabriel happened to answer the call, and before she could say anything, he started talking about a project they were rushing toplete these past couple of days. There was a set of data in it that he couldn¡¯t quite understand, and Olivia found herself engrossed in the conversation.


    Unexpectedly, as they delved into their work discussion, they lost track of time.


    It was only when she faintly heard Victor¡¯s voice from downstairs that Olivia snapped back to reality and remembered to end the call. She hastily ended the call and rushed downstairs.


    She almost forgot that Victor wasing over.


    The two little ones were still downstairs, keeping Sophiapany.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but worry about the potential consequences if Victor were to meet them.


    The thought filled her with anxiety.


    However, by the time she reached downstairs and tried to prevent them from meeting, it was already toote.


    As Olivia turned the corner of the staircase, she immediately spotted a man standing by the carpet.


    In front of him, the three little ones were huddled together, tidying up the Legos on the carpet, which were almost put away.


    Seemingly aware of her presence downstairs, Victor turned around and looked at her with an indifferent expression.


    When their eyes met, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but freeze for a moment. She pinched her palm to regain herposure and greeted the man as if nothing had happened, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Victor gave a cold nod but kept his gaze fixed on her. Emotions were obscure in his eyes.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty, thinking about the two little ones who were already exposed to Victor. She couldn¡¯t suppress her anxiety and asked, ¡°So¡­ are you taking Sophia back now, or¡­?¡±


    She was afraid that Victor had discovered the children¡¯s background and would want to sit down and talk with her.


    However, Victor mistakenly thought she was politely asking him to leave. His face turned slightly cold, ¡°We¡¯ll leave now. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t stay at your ce for too long.¡±


    Turning his attention to Sophia, who was still sluggishly picking up Legos, he inquired. ¡°Are you done cleaning up? It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Sophia didn¡¯t want to leave in the first ce, so she deliberately slowed down her actions. But Sebastian and Ethan were quicker, and they had already tidied up most of the Legos.


    Upon hearing her father¡¯s urging, Sophia reluctantly stood up, her watery eyes filled with reluctance as she looked at Olivia, not far away.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Olivia¡¯s heart softened when she met the little girl¡¯s gaze. However, with Victor present and considering what happened yesterday, she couldn¡¯t say anyforting words.


    ¡°Say thank you ande with me,¡± Victor said in a cold and stern tone.


    Sophia¡¯s expression became even more dejected, and she looked at Olivia with hopeful eyes, wishing that the beautifuldy would invite her toe over again next time.


    But after waiting for a while, not a single word was spoken.


    Sophia lowered her gaze in disappointment.


    ¡°Miss Prescott has to go to work, and we shouldn¡¯t disturb her,¡± Victor urged.


    Reluctantly, Sophia picked up a small notebook and began writing on it. It took her quite some time to write a simple ¡°thank you.¡±


    When she finally finished, she held it up towards Victor.


    ¡°Daddy, can Ie and y with the prettydy and the little boys again next time? I want to be friends with them.¡±


    Everyone present saw the words on the notebook.


    In Olivia¡¯s and the two little ones¡¯ eyes, a hint of distress shed, but because of Victor¡¯s expression, they couldn¡¯t say anything after all.


    Victor nced at their reaction, then looked at his daughter, who depended on them. Clenching his teeth, he replied, ¡°No.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sophia¡¯s expression instantly crumbled. Her eyes welled up with tears, her quivering lips silent as she silently wept, disying true heartbreak.

 Chapter 59: Can鈥檛 You Speak Nicely?

    Victor had no experience in soothing children. Whenever Sophia threw a tantrum before, it was always Charlotte whoforted her.


    Now, seeing his daughter burst into tears in front of Olivia, a moment of panic shed through Victor¡¯s mind. Finally, he sternlymanded with a dry face, ¡°Stop crying.¡±


    He thought his wordscked emotion.


    But in Sophia¡¯s ears, they sounded harsh.


    As soon as the words fell, Sophia cried even harder. Tears streamed down her face like a continuous line. She lowered her head, choking and almost unable to catch her breath.


    Victor furrowed his brow, unsure of how to react.


    Seeing the little girl cry like this, Victor¡¯s response as a father seemed cold. Olivia couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ¡°Is this how you treat a child? When a child is crying like this, you still speak to her in that tone? Can¡¯t you speak nicely?¡±


    Olivia scolded Victor suddenly, leaving him stunned.


    Olivia quickly walked over to Sophia and squatted down, embracing the little girl in her arms. Her voice turned gentle. ¡°Sophia, my dear, please don¡¯t cry. If you like, you cane and y with us anytime you like. I will give you a contact number. Just give me a call when youe. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Crying like this, you look like a little kitten, not beautiful at all.¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan had already prepared tissues nearby.


    While Oliviaforted Sophia, she handed tissue to wipe away the tears from the little girl¡¯s eyes.


    Sophia gradually stopped crying under Olivia¡¯s soothing words and snuggled into her embrace, sniffling.


    Olivia held the little girl tightly, gently patting her back with affection.


    Sebastian and Ethan, seeing Sophia cry like this, felt a surge of anger. They stared straight at the man not far away, brimming with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let Sophia be friends with us?¡± Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but question. ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything to her, have we? Both times she got lost, it was our mommy who took care of her and treated her well. My brother and I yed with her, and she was happy with us. We¡¯re not bad people, so why can¡¯t she be friends with us?¡±


    Victor didn¡¯t expect these little ones to dare to lecture him. He remained with a stern face, unsure of how to react.


    His unwillingness to let Sophia be friends with them was entirely due to anotheryer of concern, but these kids were so outspoken¡­


    ¡°Sophia didn¡¯t have many friends in kindergarten to begin with. It¡¯s only my brother and me who don¡¯t mind her and let her stay with us. Previously, when she was bullied at kindergarten, it was my brother and I who helped her. If she can¡¯t be friends with us, do you want her to be all alone in kindergarten?¡± Ethan also questioned angrily.


    Two little ones, questioning him in session, left Victor with a mix ofplex emotions.


    Without speaking for a long time, the two little ones thought they had guessed his thoughts and felt even more frustrated.


    Sebastian, unable to contain his emotions, finally voiced his concerns, ¡°We protect her and y with her. But why are you so guarded against us? What do you think of us?¡±


    Upon hearing his brother¡¯s words, Ethan vigorously nodded. The two little ones red at the man in front of them, their hearts filled with sadness.


    This man in front of them was their father.


    However, this person had abandoned their mommy even before they were born.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, he seemed to harbor no fondness for them, let alone allowing his daughter to be friends with them¡­

 Chapter 60: That Man Deserves to Die

    Victor¡¯s gaze remained nk as he faced the two little boys before him, a hint of concern creasing his brow.


    It was clear that these two little boys were using him, but for some reason, seeing them like this made him feel uneasy and even somewhat guilty.


    Olivia held Sophia in her arms, and upon hearing their two little ones utter such words, she was initially taken aback, followed by a deep pang of pain in her heart.


    Fortunately, the two little ones still didn¡¯t know that the man before them was their biological father.


    If they knew, they would probably feel even more distressed¡­


    After a long silence, Victor reluctantly averted his gaze from the two little boys and apologized with a tinge of remorse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t treat you as bad people, I just¡­ thought that since you already have your own lives, it wouldn¡¯t be right to have further contact with ex-husband. If your father knew about it, he would feel ufortable.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, both Olivia and the two little ones were taken aback.


    The two little ones exchanged surprised nces and btedly remembered that their dad still didn¡¯t know about their rtionship.


    Ethan, being straightforward, denied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we don¡¯t have a dad!¡±


    Olivia was sessively shocked by the words of these people. When she heard her youngest son¡¯s statement, her heart skipped a beat. She wanted to stop it, but it was already toote.


    She could only anxiously wait for Victor¡¯s response.


    Doubt gradually appeared in Victor¡¯s eyes as he associated the words of the little boys with the photos he had just seen. No matter how he thought about it, it felt peculiar.


    ¡°Where is your dad? What do you mean by not having a dad?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ethan looked at the man, who wore a puzzled expression, and implied, ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t want us. He abandoned mommy and doesn¡¯t like us. We have always relied on mommy alone, and we have never seen him.¡±


    Upon hearing the little boy¡¯s response, Victor¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, and his gaze fixedly turned toward Olivia, emotions surging in his eyes.


    These years, it turns out this woman had been raising the two children all by herself.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how they had managed all these years.


    Moreover, this woman¡¯s resume abroad was so impressive.


    How much hardship had she endured to reach that level?


    That man actually abandoned them, mother and children! He truly deserved to die!


    Olivia sensed the intense emotions mixed in the man¡¯s gaze and could even guess what he was about to say.


    Before he could speak, Olivia lowered her eyes slightly, concealing all the emotions in her eyes, and casually interrupted their conversation, ¡°Alright, Sophia has stopped crying. It¡¯s time for you to go back, and I need to go to work as well.¡±


    With those words, she released Sophia from her embrace, gently patting the girl¡¯s head, and whispered softly, ¡°Behave and go back with your dad. You cane and y with us next time.¡±


    Sophia epted her promise, a smile breaking through her tear-stained face. She obediently nodded and walked back to her father¡¯s side.


    Victor¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, realizing that Olivia didn¡¯t want to delve into the previous topic, so he refrained from pressing further.


    Seeing Sophia approach with red eyes, he silently touched her little head and his tone softened a lot, ¡°Say goodbye then.¡±


    Sophia raised her hand and waved goodbye to Olivia and the two little boys.


    The three of them waved back in response.


    Finally, Victor nodded slightly to Olivia, ¡°I¡¯ll take her back now.¡±


    Before Olivia could react, he turned around with Sophia and left.

 Chapter 61: The Little Mute Learns to Speak

    Olivia observed as Victor¡¯s car vanished from her sight before she guided the two young boys back into the vi, her countenance filled with seriousness.


    The children understood that their mother had something important to share with them, so they attentively fixed their gaze upon her.


    ¡°Sebastian, Ethan, listen carefully. From now on, no matter whom you encounter, it is crucial that you refrain from casually revealing our family¡¯s circumstances, particrly¡­ the fact that you don¡¯t have a father!¡± Olivia¡¯s head throbbed as she recollected recent events.


    Had she not intervened in time, Victor, being astute, would have undoubtedly grown suspicious!


    Sebastian and Ethan looked at her in confusion, ¡°Why? It¡¯s true that we don¡¯t have a father!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s headache intensified.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly disclose to these two young boys that her concern stemmed from the fear of their biological father searching for them, could she?


    After a moment of silence, Olivia hastily devised an excuse. ¡°Because there are unscrupulous individuals who are drawn to children without fathers. They know that mommy might not be able to protect you from them. What if they were to take you away?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two highly intelligent kids exchanged a nce. They recognized that their mother¡¯s reasoning was feeble, yet reluctantly, they momentarily believed her. ¡°Understood, mommy.¡±


    Olivia finally breathed a sigh of relief, picked up her bag, and took them to the research institute.


    ¡­


    After leaving Olivia¡¯s residence, although Sophia¡¯s tears had ceased, she clearly remained in a sullen mood. Throughout the journey, she pouted and stared out the window, seemingly oblivious to Victor¡¯s presence.


    Victor had always been unable to do anything about her. Seeing this, he sighed inwardly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you still angry with Daddy? Daddy apologizes to you. Daddy was wrong before, shouldn¡¯t have stopped you from making friends. But no matter what happens, you can¡¯t just run away from home every time. You need tomunicate with Daddy properly.¡±


    Sophia turned to look at him, her gaze no longer fixated outside the window. She merely lowered her head quietly and focused on her small feet.


    A hint of helplessness shed in Victor¡¯s eyes as he reached out and caressed the top of her head. ¡°In the future, if something happens, you have to learn to express yourself. You can¡¯t keep writing all the time because sometimes writing may not urately convey your emotions and can easily lead to misunderstandings.¡±


    Sophia shook her head, shaking off his hand from her head. Her face exuded reluctance as she clutched tightly onto her backpack, which contained a small notebook.


    Witnessing his daughter¡¯s expression, Victor furrowed his brow slightly but refrained from saying anything further.


    Over the years, there had been rumors circting outside that his daughter was mute.


    Victor had never addressed these ims publicly.


    Sophia was never mute. In fact, she began speaking at an early age.


    However, sheter developed autism and gradually became averse to speaking. Most of the time, she used pen and paper to convey her thoughts, even in front of him, she was reluctant to speak.


    Despite his helplessness, Victor had graduallye to ept it, but deep down, he still yearned for his little girl to lead a normal life.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Earlier, those two little boys mentioned that Sophia didn¡¯t have many friends at kindergarten, presumably because of her unwillingness to speak¡­


    The journey continued in silence.


    When they arrived back at the estate, Sophia walked ahead with her head down.


    Victor leisurely slowed his pace and followed behind her, entering the mansion together.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back!¡±


    As soon as they entered, the voice of his mother resounded through the living room.


    Victor appeared surprised as he nced in the direction of the jovial expressions on his parents¡¯ and Emma¡¯s faces, all centered around Sophia.

 Chapter 62: Urging Marriage

    ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you here?¡± Victor asked with a furrowed brow, feeling perplexed by their sudden appearance.


    Upon hearing this, Lily ckwood anxiously checked if her granddaughter was hurt, scolding her in a worried tone, ¡°I heard early in the morning that my precious sweetheart had gone missing. It was so concerning! I quickly brought your dad here to check on you. And why didn¡¯t you inform us about such a significant event?¡±


    Victor remained silent, allowing his mother to express her concerns.


    ¡°Sophia, tell Grandma where you went,¡± Lily said, relieved that Sophia was unharmed, as she affectionately hugged her granddaughter. With genuine concern, she added, ¡°You¡¯re so young, and wandering off alone is dangerous. You frightened Grandma. Promise me you won¡¯t do it again, okay?¡±


    Emma chimed in, ¡°If something is bothering you, you can talk to me instead of running away. Grandpa and Grandma were worried sick, and so was I. We were about to go find you. Fortunately, you came back!¡±


    Sophia, held in her grandmother¡¯s arms, maintained a cold and indifferent expression, showing no response to their words.


    Victor realized that the atmosphere was ufortable for the little girl. Stepping forward calmly, he took Sophia from his mother¡¯s embrace and casuallymented, ¡°She¡¯s very clever and didn¡¯t wander too far. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Sophia reached back and hugged her father¡¯s neck, burying her head on his shoulder.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lily looked at her granddaughter with heartfelt distress and turned toin to her son, ¡°I see, it¡¯s because you¡¯re always busy with work and neglecting our Sophia. If you had gotten married earlier, there would be more people to take care of Sophia, and she wouldn¡¯t feel so lonely or think about running away from home all the time!¡±


    Hearing this, Victor furrowed his brow slightly, knowing that his mother was about to pressure him into marriage again. He immediately promised, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll try my best not to go out on weekends and stay at home with her. I didn¡¯t n on going out today either, but there¡¯s an urgent situation at thepany, so I had to go.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t achieve her goal, so she got straight to the point, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me. I¡¯m asking you, when are you nning to settle the marriage with Emma? Emma has been waiting for you for six whole years. How many six years can a girl have? Don¡¯t you know how to cherish her?¡±


    Beside them, Emma tactfully held Lily¡¯s arm, wearing a gentle smile as she looked at Victor, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    To get a definite answer from Victor, she specially brought Samuel and Lily to pressure him into marriage.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Victor could refuse.


    But in the next moment, Victor¡¯s response shattered her expectations once again.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been very busytely, and as you can see, Sophia¡¯s situation. She¡¯s been running away from home and her emotions are unstable. I don¡¯t n on considering marriage for now.¡±


    Lily furrowed her brow, earnestly advising, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that you need to settle your marriage. Then, Emma can help you take care of Sophia, right? Over the years, she has treated Sophia as her own¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Victor interrupted Lily¡¯s words in a stern voice, not allowing any objections, ¡°I said I¡¯m not considering it for now, and I¡¯ll prioritize Sophia¡¯s wishes. Please don¡¯t persuade me anymore!¡±


    Seeing that Victor was clearly bing impatient, Emma¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she quickly tried to defuse the situation with a smile, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m willing to wait a little longer until Sophia fully epts me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a touch of emotion filled Lily¡¯s eyes. Patting Emma¡¯s hand with tender heartache, she felt that Emma was truly a good girl, loving and gentle. It was a pity that her own son was still unwilling to marry her¡­


    Sophia listened attentively to the adults¡¯ conversation, her delicate eyebrows furrowing slightly.


    She didn¡¯t want this person, whom she perceived as a bad person, to be her mommy!

 Chapter 63: Don鈥檛 Stay with This Wicked Woman

    At noon, Samuel and Lily, Victor¡¯s parents, joined them at the mansion for lunch. Emma, too, found an excuse to stay and dine with them.


    During the meal, Emma disyed great thoughtfulness, serving soup and assisting the elderly couple with their dishes. She even took the time to peel shrimp for Sophia, neglecting her own meal.


    ¡°Look, Sophia, I remembered that you like shrimp, so I peeled some just for you,¡± Emma said, pushing the te of peeled shrimp toward Sophia.


    Sophia briefly nced at the te but then focused on eating from her own bowl, seemingly oblivious to it.


    Emma¡¯s hand lingered on the te, her smile strained.


    After a while, Sophia still hadn¡¯t touched the te of shrimp.


    Lily reproached, ¡°Sophia, Emma peeled the shrimp especially for you. Why aren¡¯t you eating? Say thank you to Emma.¡±


    Sophia continued eating, ignoring their words.


    Observing this, Lily frowned, her tone turning stern. ¡°Sophia, it¡¯s impolite to behave this way.¡±


    Sophia paused for a moment, raised her head, and her eyes showed stubbornness.


    She simply didn¡¯t want to eat anything from this wicked woman!


    Emma, seeing Lily speaking up for her, quickly put on a caring and understanding expression, and consoled, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. Maybe Sophia is already full and that¡¯s why she¡¯s not eating these. Besides, Sophia¡¯s emotions are already unstable, and this might scare her.¡±


    Lily sounded relieved, ¡°You¡¯re sensible. I¡¯ll feel at ease with you taking care of Sophia.¡±


    Emma cautiously nced at Victor, her smile somewhat forced.


    Lily also looked at her own son, her eyes filled with me.


    Meeting their gaze, Victor¡¯s expression slightly hardened, and he said to Emma in a deep voice, ¡°Sophia doesn¡¯t eat food given by strangers. You don¡¯t need to bother.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a pained expression shed across Emma¡¯s face, and she awkwardly took the te of shrimp back.


    Lily, intending to reconcile their rtionship, turned to admonish her own son, ¡°You¡¯ve spoiled her with these little quirks.¡±


    Victor disagreed, ¡°Children are supposed to have this sense of safety. At least after going out, they won¡¯t eat things given by strangers recklessly.¡±


    Lily wanted to say something more, but Samuel coughed and interjected, ¡°Victor is right. Sophia has been running around these days, and if she eats something bad outside, no one can afford the responsibility.¡±


    Lily then stopped pushing the matter.


    After finishing lunch, Victor had work to attend to and asked about their ns.


    Lily looked affectionately at her granddaughter, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I took Sophia shopping for clothes. Sophia, Grandma will take you to buy a pretty little dress!¡±


    Despite her dissatisfaction with her son¡¯s marriage, Lily genuinely liked her granddaughter and thought that her son, being a man, might overlook certain things. Every time she saw Sophia, she would take her to buy a bunch of things that little girls like.


    Sophia was about to agree but she saw Emma approaching, saying, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll apany you. It¡¯s a good opportunity to see what Sophia likes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily smiled and agreed.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After saying that, Lily reached out to hold Sophia¡¯s hand but found it empty.


    Sophia shook her head at her grandmother and wrote on a notebook, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out today. I want to practice writing at home.¡±


    She had no desire to be with this wicked woman at all!


    Lily didn¡¯t insist.


    Samuel sat down on the couch, holding his granddaughter¡¯s hand, ¡°Come, Grandpa will teach you. Tell Grandpa what words you want to practice today?¡±


    Sophia remembered seeing the names ¡°Sebastian¡± and ¡°Ethan¡± on the notebooks of two boys in kindergarten, so she clumsily wrote them on the notebook.


    Samuel didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to practice these two words?¡±


    After all, these two words weren¡¯tmonly used, and he couldn¡¯t think of any special meaning behind them.


    Sophia shook her head and tugged at her grandfather¡¯s sleeve, indicating that she wanted him to teach her.

 Chapter 64: Pick Again, the Next One Will Be Better

    Samuel Leer refrained from asking further questions. If his granddaughter wanted to learn, he would dly teach her. They promptly requested writing materials from the servants and settled at the dining table to practice writing.


    Upon witnessing his father taking care of Sophia, Victor greeted them before heading to his study to attend to his work.


    Meanwhile, Emma seethed with anger. How could she not notice that this cunning child was intentionally distancing herself from her and openly rejecting her in front of the Leer family?


    If this behavior continued, the elder members of the Leer family would undoubtedly be suspicious.


    No, she had to find an opportunity to teach this little brat a lesson and make her behave!


    ¡­


    When Olivia brought the two kids to the research institute due to Sophia¡¯s sudden visit, it was already close to ten o¡¯clock.


    After settling the kids in her office, Olivia immediately immersed herself in her work.


    Gabriel had proposed a set of data that still needed to be processed, and upon hearing her arrival, he came straight to her.


    Both of them were fully immersed in their work.


    It wasn¡¯t until evening that they reached a conclusion. Olivia stretched and noticed the two boys still engrossed with theirptops. Softly, she called out, ¡°Sebastian, Ethan, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, the two kids looked up from behind theirptops, obediently nodded, put down theirptops, and got off the couch.


    Gabriel nced at the time and smiled, suggesting, ¡°It¡¯s dinner time. Since you¡¯ve helped me so much today, how about I treat you and the kids to a meal?¡±


    Olivia was momentarily surprised, turned her head to look at the two kids, and sought their opinion.


    Sebastian and Ethan exchanged a nce, understanding each other.


    It was evident that Mr. Sutcliffe was interested in pursuing their mother.


    After observing him throughout the day, they found him to be exceptional.


    At least in terms of his profession, he could have engaging conversations with Mommy, and his appearance was eptable.


    However, whenever they thought about another man being with their mother, it was always their father that came to mind.


    Despite never seeing their mother and father together, they instinctively felt that only their father was worthy of standing by her side. Therefore, they believed it was best to keep their distance from Mr. Sutcliffe.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sutcliffe, but my mom already has ns for the evening, so we¡¯ll pass,¡± Sebastian politely declined.


    Gabriel looked at Olivia in confusion.


    Throughout the day, she hadn¡¯t mentioned having ns for the evening.


    Olivia nced at the two kids, unsure why they were lying, but she still went along with it and said, ¡°I have ns to have dinner with my best friend tonight. Let¡¯s do it another day.¡±


    Gabriel smiled warmly, ¡°I must have been absentminded. I forgot to ask if you had any arrangementster. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    After saying that, he bid farewell to the two kids and turned to leave.


    As they left the research institute, Olivia furrowed her brow and looked at the two kids, puzzled. ¡°Why did you lie just now? Don¡¯t you like Mr. Sutcliffe?¡±


    The two kids shook their heads earnestly, ¡°We were protecting Mommy from romantic pursuits!¡±


    Seeing their solemn expressions, Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh and sigh, ¡°No matter the reason, you shouldn¡¯t lie casually in the future.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The two little boys obediently nodded.


    Ethan cheerfully approached her, ¡°We think Mr. Sutcliffe is indeed good, but Mommy can still pick again. There¡¯s no need to rush. Besides, both my brother and I aren¡¯t that eager to have a new daddy.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t suppress herughter, ¡°Pick again? Do you think it¡¯s like picking cabbages?¡±

 Chapter 65: She Will Learn Her Lesson

    Olivia, unfamiliar with the nearby restaurants, sought Isabelle¡¯s rmendation and took the two little boys there directly.


    As they enjoyed their meal, Olivia received a message from Isaac: ¡°Dr. Prescott, do you need to treat tonight?¡±


    Realizing that she hadn¡¯t informed Isaac about the treatment process, Olivia swiftly replied, ¡°Old Whitaker is still weak, and we shouldn¡¯t have treatments too frequently. He had two consecutive days already. Let him rest for a day, and I¡¯ll visit tomorrow. Apologies for forgetting to inform you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Isaac promptly replied.


    The two little boys noticed that Mommy was still messaging while eating and curiously asked, ¡°Mommy, is something wrong?¡±


    Olivia smiled and picked up some food for the two little boys, saying, ¡°Nothing much, just a patient asking if I coulde over.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the little boys nodded understandingly and each picked up food for Mommy, saying, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve worked hard. Eat a bit more.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart warmed at their thoughtfulness, and they continued their delightful meal together.


    After dinner, Olivia took the two little boys to the counter to pay.


    Just as they approached, they spotted two familiar figures walking toward them-Emma and Abigail.


    The two were walking arm in arm, talking andughing as they headed into the restaurant.


    Olivia involuntarily slowed her pace and nced around, wanting to walk through the crowd and avoid the two of them.


    After all, their attitude towards her had always been hostile.


    Emma had harbored a grudge against her for a long time, even going so far as to join the numerous herbal medicine merchants from Seacrest in a joint boycott against her research institute.


    And Abigail, though she simply looked down on Olivia¡¯s medical skills, repeatedly mocked her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But from the looks of it, the two of them had a good rtionship.


    Olivia had no doubt that Abigail would stand united with Emma.


    Under normal circumstances, Olivia might have ignored them and walked past without acknowledgment.


    However, with the two little boys present, she didn¡¯t want to engage in an argument in front of them.


    Just as she was about to take a detour with the two little boys, she heard Abigail¡¯s sarcastic voice from a distance.


    ¡°Oh, Dr. Prescott, what a coincidence to see you here for dinner.¡±


    Olivia furrowed her brow but initially decided to ignore thement.


    However, the boys tugged at her sleeve, believing she hadn¡¯t heard, and said, ¡°Mommy, someone¡¯s talking to you.¡±


    Reluctantly, Olivia stopped and turned calmly to meet Abigail¡¯s gaze. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite a coincidence. However, I¡¯ve finished eating, so I won¡¯t disturb you. We¡¯ll be on our way.¡±


    nning to lead the boys past them to settle the bill, Olivia hoped to avoid further confrontation.


    Emma frowned and asked Abigail, ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Abigail nodded, nced at the three people who were about to reach them, and disdainfully said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I can¡¯t afford to be associated with her. Dr. Prescott¡¯s medical skills are so remarkable that countless people couldn¡¯t do anything about my grandfather¡¯s condition, but after Dr. Prescott used acupuncture, he woke up. Now, my brother holds her in high regard, considering her more important than me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Emma¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What do you mean? Why did you invite her to treat Old Whitaker?¡±


    Abigail sneered, ¡°We didn¡¯t invite her. She came on her own. As for the reason, I suppose it¡¯s because she¡¯s interested in our family¡¯s herbal medicine. After all, my grandfather just woke up, and my brother immediately signed a contract with her.¡±


    With a displeased look directed at Olivia, Abigail added, ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know her ce. My brother just casually mentioned it, and she readily agreed. Now that the contract is signed, if anything happens to my grandfatherter on, she¡¯ll learn her lesson!¡±

 Chapter 66: We鈥檙e Not That Familiar

    Emma¡¯s emotions flickered in her eyes upon hearing Abigail¡¯s words.


    After being rejected by Victor before and then suddenly learning that this woman was going back to her home country, Emma couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She had been trying her best to establish a position by Victor¡¯s side.


    Early this morning, she specifically invited the elderly couple from the Leer family to persuade Victor, hoping he would change his mind.


    But unexpectedly, she faced disappointment once again and had to endure the sight of that despicable person¡¯s face for the whole day.


    With the elderly couple present, she couldn¡¯t vent her anger.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After enduring a day full of frustration, Emma decided to go shopping with Abigail to calm herself down.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect to hear this news.


    Old Whitaker¡¯s condition, which had stumped numerous doctors, was unexpectedly cured by Olivia!


    On top of that, Isaac had signed a contract with Olivia in advance, supplying the research institute with medicinal materials at half the price!


    So, all the efforts Emma had made, urging the Seacrest medicinal suppliers to boycott Olivia¡¯s research institute, were all in vain.


    Thinking of this, Emma¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she said with a hint of anger, ¡°Didn¡¯t I arrange a medical team to treat Old Whitaker? Wasn¡¯t it ineffective? Why did she take over his case?¡±


    Emma looked coldly at the woman who was so close by, her heart filled with irritation.


    She had put in so much effort, yet this woman managed to find medicinal suppliers through Seacrest.


    Emma was sure that this woman had made fun of her behind her back!


    Abigail was taken aback for a moment and hesitated before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ The medical teams you arranged must have been effective. But this woman came to us on her own and convinced my brother. Under her treatment, grandfather¡¯s condition has indeed improved. So, my brother made the decision, and she will be responsible for the follow-up.¡±


    At this point, it was useless for Emma to say anything.


    She let out a cold snort in her heart but maintained a polite expression as she addressed Olivia, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Prescott to possess such ability. Even professional medical teams can¡¯tpare to you alone.¡±


    Olivia scrolled through her phone screen and responded calmly, ¡°There are many things you can¡¯t see. By the way, since you have known that I have signed a contract with the Whitaker family, Miss Thornton, what other tricks are you nning to y?¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression suddenly turned grim, but she innocently replied, ¡°What do you mean? I should thank you for healing Old Whitaker. Why would I y tricks on you?¡±


    Olivia was not interested in ying along and straightforwardly said, ¡°You know very well what I mean. And if you still want to y tricks, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Emma¡¯s face grew even colder, and she remained silent for a moment.


    Abigail, who was on the side, saw the tension between the two and cautiously interjected, ¡°Emma, do you¡­ know each other?¡±


    Emma let out a coldugh, no longer hiding her hostility towards Olivia, ¡°We¡¯re more than just acquainted. I would even say we have quite a history.¡±


    After speaking, Emma turned her head provocatively toward Olivia and added, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Miss Prescott?¡±


    Just as Olivia finished settling the bill, she heard this remark. She raised her eyes indifferently, nced at the two women in front of her, and said with a smirk, ¡°Miss Thornton, I can¡¯t agree with your statement. We¡¯re not that familiar. I would appreciate it if you refrained from making suchments in the future; they make me ufortable.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face stiffened, anger burning in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You two should go in and have your meal. I won¡¯t disturb your evening any further.¡±


    With a casual nod in their direction, Olivia led the two little boys past them without a second nce, leaving the restaurant behind.

 Chapter 67: How Can That Woman Compare to Mommy?

    As Olivia¡¯s figure vanished through the doorway, the two of them entered the restaurant and settled by a window seat.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Emma, what¡¯s the deal with that Dr. Prescott?  It seems like you have some history with her, but it¡¯s not a good one,¡± Abigail cautiously inquired, studying the person sitting across from her.


    Emma clenched her teeth in anger. ¡°How could our rtionship be good? Olivia is Victor¡¯s ex-wife!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Olivia, she would have already been engaged to Victor!


    Abigail was taken aback by this revtion. ¡°That person¡­ is Victor¡¯s ex-wife?¡±


    Victor¡¯s previous marriage six years ago wasn¡¯t a secret among their circle, especially among those who grew up with him.


    However, they always assumed that Emma would be Victor¡¯s future wife.


    Victor¡¯s sudden marriage came as a surprise.


    The woman in question, however, never made an appearance in front of them, and Victor rarely mentioned her.


    In fact, even after their divorce, no one knew who she truly was.


    They never expected it to be Olivia.


    Abigail¡¯s mind reyed the scene of that night when Victor encountered Olivia.


    At the time, she simply thought Victor was strange, inexplicably targeting that woman and making her apologize to her.


    Now, she realized there was a deeper reason behind his actions.


    With this realization, Abigail sighed btedly, ¡°No wonder Victor defended her that day.¡±


    Emma caught the hint and asked coldly, ¡°What are you talking about? Victor defended her? What happened?¡±


    Recalling the events of that night, Abigail¡¯s face showed displeasure as sheined, ¡°It was just that night when the woman came to the door herself, wanting to treat my grandfather¡¯s illness. I just questioned her a bit. After all, she looked so young, who knows if she¡¯s truly capable. But then, Victor and Sophia both asked me to apologize to her!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Emma¡¯s heart sank.


    She had been on guard, afraid of Victor meeting Olivia.


    She had tried every possible way to make Victor change his mind and finalize their engagement.


    But she never expected that, unbeknownst to her, the two of them had already met!


    Even Sophia knew that woman and spoke up for her!


    Moreover, considering Victor¡¯s character, if he stood up for Olivia, it meant he didn¡¯t dislike her!


    The more Emma thought about it, the more anxious she became.


    No, Olivia appeared out of nowhere six years ago and took Victor away from her.


    This time, she would never allow Olivia to disrupt her ns!


    ¡­


    Leaving the restaurant, Olivia took the two little boys directly to the car and headed home.


    Sebastian and Ethan remained concerned about what had transpired with Mommy just moments ago.


    Although the words spoken by those two women seemed harmless, they could sense the hostility directed toward Mommy.


    And Mommy seemed angry too.


    The two little boys exchanged nces, feeling a twinge of indignation.


    ¡°Mommy, who were those twodies just now?¡± Sebastian asked Olivia with a serious expression.


    Olivia replied, ¡°One of them is a family member of a patient, and the other is probably¡­ Sophia¡¯s mother.¡±


    As Olivia uttered those words, an inexplicable sense of strangeness washed over her.


    The two little boys pursed their lips, their disdain evident.


    So, it was because of that woman that Daddy abandoned Mommy and didn¡¯t want them anymore.


    But what did that woman have that couldpare to Mommy?

 Chapter 68: Beat Up That Woman

    The two little boys examined Emma from head to toe,paring her to their own mommy, and ultimately concluded that the woman couldn¡¯t hold a candle to their mother.


    Their father¡¯sck of judgment in leaving their mother for that woman was truly disappointing!


    After their moment of disdain, Sebastian suddenly remembered their conversation with Olivia at the restaurant and approached Olivia to inquire, ¡°Mommy, what did you mean earlier when you said that woman was up to something? Did she bully you?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to involve the two little boys and casually  dismissed their concerns, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just work-rted matters, and it¡¯s already resolved.¡±


    As her words fell, Sebastian¡¯s voice resounded with certainty.


    ¡°That means there is something!¡± Sebastian¡¯s young face tightened, furrowing his brow with an air of maturity. ¡°What happened exactly? Mommy, you have to tell us!¡±


    Ethan joined in, questioning, ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t we agree? We shouldn¡¯t keep secrets from each other, and you shouldn¡¯t lie to kids!¡±


    Olivia sighed helplessly, her brows furrowing.


    She almost forgot that her two little boys were different from other children, with an astonishingly high intellect.


    Under the scrutinizing gaze of the two little boys, Olivia finally revealed the incident about Emma¡¯s coboration with Seacrest Herbal Merchants to boycott their research institute.


    Upon hearing that the woman had truly bullied their mother, the two little boys clenched their tiny fists in anger. ¡°That woman is really wicked!¡±


    Olivia cautioned, ¡°It¡¯s all resolved now, you two mustn¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    The two little boys obediently nodded, but their hearts were filled with anger.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Back at home, while Olivia went to take a shower, the two little boys sneaked into the study.


    Sebastian leaned in close to his younger brother¡¯s ear, whispering mysteriously. After a moment, Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he turned on theputer. His fingers flew across the keyboard, and before long, he infiltrated the Thornton Group¡¯s system.


    By the time Olivia finished her shower and came out, the two little boys had innocently crawled into bed, their two pairs of big, shining eyes fixed on her, urging her to tell them a bedtime story.


    The next morning.


    Emma was awakened by the ringing of her phone, her face filled with displeasure.


    Last night, upon learning about Victor meeting Olivia, she was so angry that she fell asleepte. Now, she was rudely awakened early in the morning, and her heart was filled with fury.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Emma answered the phone with an impatient tone.


    On the other end, Joshua¡¯s voice sounded urgent, ¡°Miss Thornton, pleasee and take a look. There¡¯s a major problem with thepany¡¯s system!¡±


    Emma¡¯s drowsiness vanished in an instant. She quickly got ready and rushed to thepany.


    Upon arriving at thepany, she discovered that almost the entire system was in a paralyzed state. The employees stood on the side with strange expressions, while the technicians were frantically trying to fix the issue.


    They couldn¡¯t figure out where the virus originated from, and no matter what method they used, they couldn¡¯t solve it.


    As Emma appeared, the employees instinctively lowered their heads, as if hiding something.


    The technicians from the IT department wore even more distressed expressions.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it taking so long to fix? What good are you all?¡± Emma strode over to theputer, and upon seeing the screen, her face turned ashen.


    On the screen, two cartoon figures were fighting.


    More urately, one of them was violently beating up the other.


    The figure being beaten had Emma¡¯s name on its face and the words ¡°Bad Woman¡± prominently disyed on its clothes.


    Next to the one doing the beating was a speech bubble that read, ¡°Beat up the bad woman!¡±


    Clearly, the person behind this virus was specifically targeting her!

 Chapter 69: Who Dares to Humiliate Her?

    Emma surveyed her surroundings, and to her dismay, everyputer screen disyed the same image.


    Anger coursed through her veins.


    The employees, aware of her discovery, grew even more cautious, avoiding any eye contact.


    One person, driven by curiosity, attempted to gauge Emma¡¯s reaction but quickly averted their gaze when met with her furious stare.


    Emma¡¯s gaze swept over the employees, and with clenched teeth, she pointed at several individuals, instructing Joshua to dismiss them immediately. She then turned around and berated the technical department employees.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? How could ourpany¡¯s system be so easily invaded? And how much time has passed without a resolution? I invested so much money in hiring you, only to be made a fool of? If you can¡¯t fix it, then all of you are fired!¡±


    The employees were well aware of Emma¡¯s terrible temper and were mentally prepared for her scolding.


    Hearing her words, they dared not speak out in anger.


    The person in charge of the technical department came forward to exin with a forced smile, ¡°Miss Thornton, this virus is extremely powerful, likely created by top-notch hackers. We¡­ need a little more time to crack it.¡±


    Emma red at him, seething with uncontroble rage. ¡°Resolve it as soon as possible! Otherwise, you can join them in leaving!¡±


    The person in charge nodded and urged the technical department employees to speed up their actions.


    The employees were all suffering silently.


    Emma¡¯s face turned pale, and she clenched her fists as she looked at the two figures on the screen.


    How dare they humiliate her!


    It would be wise for the culprit to remain anonymous, for if discovered, Emma vowed to make their life a living hell.


    ¡­


    Early in the morning, Olivia was about to send the two little boys to school when she saw Ethaning out of the room, clutching his stomach.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia approached with concern.


    Ethan covered his belly, his face wrinkled. ¡°Mommy, my tummy hurts. Can I not go to kindergarten today?¡±


    As he finished speaking, Sebastian also walked out of the room and looked up at Olivia. ¡°Mommy, my stomach feels ufortable too.¡±


    Olivia furrowed her brow at the sight. ¡°You both probably ate something that didn¡¯t agree with youst night. Go back inside and rest. Mommy will call your teacher.¡±


    The two little boys nodded.


    When they saw Mommy turn around, a mischievous glint shed in their eyes.


    Olivia had no suspicion towards her two little boys.


    After all, they were always sensible and had never shown any resistance to going to kindergarten, so they wouldn¡¯t fake being sick to avoid it.


    After making the call, Olivia poured warm water for the two little boys and gave them some digestive medicine to take.


    The two little boys followed her instructions.


    Olivia had originally nned to go to the research institute, but because the two little boys weren¡¯t feeling well, she decided to work from home.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she had taken care of the two little boys, Olivia entered the study.


    As soon as the study door closed, the two little boys, no longer weak, eagerly gathered together.


    Ethan cradled aptop in his arms, noticing that his virus had not been cracked yet, which brought a mischievous smile to his face.


    ¡°At this moment, that wicked woman must already be at thepany!¡± Sebastian nced at the time, exuding confidence.


    Ethan chimed in with triumph, ¡°And she has likely seen the little animation I created. She must be boiling with anger!¡±


    Imagining the woman¡¯s infuriated state, the two little boys reveled in a great sense of satisfaction.

 Chapter 70: Paying the Price for Bullying Mommy

    ¡°Anyone who bullies Mommy will definitely pay the price!¡± Sebastian dered, his voice dripping with cool confidence.


    Ethan nodded vigorously and resumed typing on the keyboard, his determination evident.


    Perplexed, Sebastian asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Excitedly, Ethan replied, ¡°Their technicians are proving to be useless. My virus is so simple, yet they still haven¡¯t cracked it. So, I¡¯ll make it a bit more challenging for them and teach that wicked woman a lesson!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s better if they can¡¯t crack it. That way, more people can witness her humiliation and see if she dares to bully Mommy again!¡±


    The two little boys focused intently on theptop, their concentration unwavering.


    Suddenly, they heard footsteps approaching the door.


    Sebastian¡¯s keen ears picked up the noise outside and alerted Ethan.


    In a hurry, Ethan finished his coding and discreetly passed theptop to his brother.


    When Olivia entered the room, she saw Sebastian holding theptop in his arms, and Ethan curiously peering at it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be resting? Why are you looking at theptop instead?¡± Olivia furrowed her brow, concerned.


    As she spoke, she sat down beside the two little boys. ¡°Come here, let me check on you.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, the two little boys grew tense.


    If Mommy, who was so capable, performed the check-up, their secret actions would surely be exposed! They wouldn¡¯t be able to hide what they did from Mommy!


    Olivia reached out to grab Ethan¡¯s wrist, but he skillfully evaded her grasp.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia looked at him, puzzled.


    Ethan, feeling wary and unsure how to react, looked to Sebastian for help.


    Sebastian, much calmer, reached out his hand directly to Olivia and said, ¡°Mommy, I actually feel much better after taking the medicine. But if you¡¯re still worried, go ahead and check us.¡±


    His words caught Olivia¡¯s attention, and she examined his wrist before turning her gaze to Ethan.


    She remembered that Ethan had more severe symptoms earlier.


    Noticing his brother¡¯s approach, Ethan also understood what to do and cheerfully approached Mommy. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m feeling much better too! The medicine you gave us works wonders! Mommy, you¡¯re the best doctor in the world! Sebastian and I admire you so much! We love you, Mommy, more than anything.¡±


    Olivia chuckled, shook her head, and finished her examination. She found that the two little boys were perfectly fine. While relieved, she also felt that something was a bit off.


    ¡°But I still feel a bit unwell,¡± Ethan said earnestly.


    Hearing this, Olivia grew worried and looked at him.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But then, she heard the little girl¡¯s sweet voice saying, ¡°I¡¯ll feel better if Mommy hugs me.¡±


    As the words fell, a soft body pounced towards her.


    Olivia smiled and embraced the little girl in her arms. The slight suspicion in her heart dissipated as she held the little girl, and together they looked at theptop screen.


    ¡°Sebastian, what are you doing?¡± Olivia asked.


    Taking advantage of Ethan diverting Mommy¡¯s attention, Sebastian had already switched to a different webpage. He calmly met Mommy¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°I was just checking the stock market trends for today. Remember the overseas investment project I mentioned? Well, it seems I made some money from it.¡±


    ¡°Brother earned over fifty million dors!¡± Ethan chimed in, his pride for Sebastian shining through.


    Hearing this staggering amount, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. ¡°That¡¯s incredible, Sebastian! You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Ethan yfully interjected, ¡°What about me? What about me?¡±


    Oliviaughed and said, ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re also incredibly talented withputers. Both of you are amazing. Mommy loves you so much!¡±


    With those words, she affectionately kissed the foreheads of the two little boys.


    The two little boys smiled, their faces radiating innocence and genuine affection.

 Chapter 71: What a Shame

    The Thornton Group found itself in a state of stagnation as a persistent virus gued thepany throughout the morning. Within the technical department, asional outbursts of frustration emanated from Emma, the director.


    ¡°Mr. Thornton,¡± Joshua¡¯s voice cut through the tension, reaching Emma¡¯s ears.


    Emma swiftlyposed herself upon hearing his voice, lowered her gaze, and greeted the person entering the door, ¡°Dad, why have youe here?¡±


    Jacob Thornton¡¯s serious expression filled his square face. ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you solved the virus yet?¡±


    The head of the technical department, who had endured Emma¡¯s rebukes all morning, nervously nodded and apologized, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. ¡°Mr. Thornton, we¡¯ve been giving it our all, but this virus is incredibly formidable. Every time we¡¯re on the verge of cracking it, a new challenge emerges, creating an endless loop¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t handle it?¡± Jacob inquired, his brow furrowing.


    The person in charge nodded anxiously.


    ¡°Useless!¡± Jacob chastised before turning to his daughter. ¡°Given the circumstances, we¡¯ll have to contact Victor¡¯s team as soon as possible and see if they can assist.¡±


    Leer¡¯s Group boasted numerous top talents and possessed one of the world¡¯s bestwork systems. Additionally, they had the second-ranked globalputer genius on their team.


    If even they failed to resolve the Thornton Group¡¯s predicament, it seemed there would be no viable solution.


    ¡°No!¡± Emma immediately objected, her gaze shifting embarrassingly towards herputer screen.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Bringing in help from Leer¡¯s Group would undoubtedly make Victor aware of their plight. The thought of such embarrassment weighed heavily on Emma.


    Jacob reprimanded coldly, ¡°You know what embarrassment is, yet you provoke those dubious people outside and end up being targeted! If we don¡¯t solve this now, do you realize how much damage it will cause to thepany? Is your reputation more important, or is thepany more important?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Emma bit her lip and eventually relented.


    Jacob shot her a stern look before promptly calling Victor and requesting immediate assistance.


    Victor, upon receiving the news, instructed Nathan to select a capable individual from the technical department to be sent to the Thornton Group.


    Compared to the Thornton Group employees, the person Victor dispatched was significantly more skilled.


    With a few keystrokes, the virus that had confounded everyone throughout the morning showed signs of being cracked.


    Meanwhile¡­


    After confirming the well-being of her two little boys, Olivia returned to her study.


    Sebastian was truly engrossed in watching the stock market with hisptop.


    After watching for a while, a series of code suddenly appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Ethan, look!¡± Sebastian called out, captivated by the scrolling code.


    Seeing the code scrolling on the screen, Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It was the program he had set up, and if someone managed to crack the core program of the virus, the window would automatically pop up.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated it would be cracked so soon.


    It seemed the person on the other end possessed considerable skill.


    Realizing this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but get excited. He took theptop from Sebastian¡¯s arms, and his fingers flew across the keyboard as he engaged in a battle with the person on the other end.


    After half an hour, Ethan gradually ceased his actions.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Sebastian asked, puzzled.


    Ethan smiled with great enthusiasm, ¡°It¡¯s been cracked.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian looked at his younger brother in surprise, ¡°Then why are you so happy?¡±


    Ethan nodded, not providing a direct answer. ¡°That person is undoubtedly talented. It was exhrating to spar with them. But I can confirm that they are not from the Thornton Group. They are far superior to that bunch of ipetents!¡±

 Chapter 72: How Dare You Help the Bad Woman

    Sebastian, although not as proficient inputers as Ethan, possessed a fair understanding of them.


    The Thornton Group had made no progress in the morning, but now there was suddenly some activity, even putting Ethan at a disadvantage.


    It became evident that the individuals on the other side were truly extraordinary and certainly not affiliated with the Thornton Group.


    The morning had provided ample time for the Thornton Group to seek external assistance.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ they¡¯re from Leer¡¯s Group,¡± Sebastian spected.


    Leer¡¯s Group was known for its talented technical team.


    Furthermore, if any of those women were truly Sophia¡¯s mother, it gave the Thornton Group a strong reason to seek help from Leer¡¯s Group.


    Upon hearing this, Ethan furrowed his brow, his lips pursed with resentment.


    He was aware that one of those women was Sophia¡¯s mother, but his father was aiding that malicious woman in mistreating his mother.


    No, he was determined to teach them a lesson!


    Filled with resolve, Ethan once again picked up hisptop, his fingers flying across the keyboard, his young face disying determination.


    Meanwhile, at the Thornton Group, the employees of the technical department stood by their supervisor¡¯s desk, eagerly watching the expert¡¯s operation.


    They could only see the code continuously flickering on the screen, and soon, the cartoon characters on thepany¡¯sputers disappeared one by one.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Is it resolved?¡± Emma asked excitedly as she stood up, about to express her gratitude to the person. However, she saw a sudden tension in their expression.


    For a moment, Emma¡¯s heart sank as well.


    ¡°In theory, it should be. But¡­¡± The person furrowed their brow, watching as code began to automatically appear on the screen.


    Compared to the previous virus, this string of code was much simpler.


    As the code improved, a line of text appeared on the screen: ¡°Are you from Leer¡¯s Group?¡±


    The hacker was actually engaging in a conversation with them.


    The expert hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The code on the screen resumed its movement. ¡°How dare you help the bad woman! I¡¯m angry!¡±


    The conversation on the screen disappeared, reced by an attack far moreplex than the previous virus.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who are these people?¡± Emma¡¯s face turned pale with anger as she saw their conversation.


    Caught off guard, the expert faced the sudden assault and disregarded her, immediately engaging in a battle with the hacker.


    However, something about their previous conversation felt off no matter how he thought about it.


    The opposing hacker¡¯s technical skills were highly advanced, yet their tone seemed somewhat childish¡­


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Nathan saw that the person they had sent to the Thornton Group hadn¡¯t returned yet and hesitated as he sought Victor¡¯s approval. ¡°Sir, our person sent to the Thornton Group hasn¡¯t returned. Should we send someone else to check?¡±


    Victor coldly refused, ¡°Wait until the Thornton Group speaks up.¡±


    Every time the Thornton Group spoke up, it meant owing him a favor.


    Nathan agreed and then asked, ¡°The high-level meeting in the afternoon will start in ten minutes. Are you going there now?¡±


    Victor nodded and rose to make his way to the conference room.


    Nathan followed closely behind him.


    Along the way, he saw Victor asionally taking out his phone to nce at it.


    Even during the meeting, Victor unusually kept his phone nearby, his attention divided between the screen and the proceedings.


    Nathan was filled with confusion. ¡°Sir, is there something important today?¡±


    Finally enduring until the end of the meeting, Nathan cautiously asked the question.


    As soon as the words left his lips, he noticed Victor¡¯s brow furrow, a hint of irritation seeping into his expression.


    ¡°No,¡± Victor responded coldly.


    Having spoken, he retrieved his phone once more and nced at it, but no calls hade through.


    Observing this, Victor¡¯s face grew colder, his displeasure evident. He had ordered the expulsion of those two children from the kindergarten, and by now, that woman should have be aware of the news.


    However, she had disyed no reaction whatsoever.

 Chapter 73: Unless the Woman Contacts Him Personally

    Victor anxiously awaited Olivia¡¯s call throughout the evening, but it never came.


    Suppressing his displeasure, he hurried to the kindergarten to pick up Sophia, determined to uncover the reason behind the silence.


    What¡¯s going on? He should find out once he arrives at the kindergarten.


    As he arrived, he noticed that most of the children had already left, leaving only a few lingering behind.


    Searching among the remaining children, Victor¡¯s eyesnded on his daughter standing alone in a corner.


    Sophia¡¯s head hung low, her hands tightly clutching her backpack, her expression filled with dejection.


    Observing this, Victor furrowed his brow and approached her, gently patting her head. ¡°Why so unhappy? Is it because Daddy camete? Daddy apologizes¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Sophia pursed her lips and walked past him without a word.


    Victor¡¯s hand hung in the air, his voice abruptly silenced. He helplessly watched his daughter walk to the car.


    Only after she climbed in by herself did he avert his gaze and scan the surroundings, searching for the twins.


    There was no sign of the twins.


    ¡°Mr. Leer¡­¡± The teacher, noticing Victor¡¯s search, cautiously approached him.


    Victor withdrew his gaze and looked at the person in front of him expressionlessly. ¡°Where are the twins? Did they drop out?¡±


    At his words, the teacher lowered her head nervously. ¡°Not yet. I was nning to convey your message when they came to school, but this morning their mother called and said both kids were feeling unwell, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to say¡­¡±


    Victor furrowed his brow, understanding the situation. ¡°I see.¡±


    Having said that, without giving the teacher time to respond, he turned and went back to the car.


    Inside the car, Sophia hugged her backpack, her head drooping on it, her eyes cast down, lost in her thoughts.


    When Victor got in, she didn¡¯t even raise her head, just scooted away from him, creating distance.


    Sitting beside her, Victor instructed the driver to start the car, then looked at his daughter with concern. ¡°Tell Daddy, what¡¯s bothering you again?¡±


    Upon hearing his voice, Sophia forcefully turned her head to the other side, clearly refusing tomunicate.


    Victor understood. Once again, he was the cause of her unhappiness.


    As for the reason, he could probably guess, but he had no intention of resolving it at the moment.


    Unless the woman contacts him personally.


    Clearly, the little girl still wanted him to bring it up. Along the way, she asionally made some noise, trying to catch his attention.


    Victor pretended not to notice.


    They arrived home, and Sophia red at him with teary eyes, angrily returning to her room, mming the door shut and locking it.


    Downstairs, Charlotte, witnessing the father and daughter¡¯s conflict, looked at Mr. Leer with concern. ¡°Mr. Leer, what¡¯s wrong with Miss Sophia¡­¡±


    Victor furrowed his brow. ¡°Leave her be, she¡¯ll calm downter.¡±


    Charlotte had no choice but toply, although she felt worried.


    However, dinner came and went, and Miss Sophia didn¡¯te down.


    Charlotte nced at Mr. Leer, who sat motionless at the dining table, not touching his food. She sighed and quickly went upstairs to call Miss Sophia.


    But when she reached the door, she knocked for a while, receiving no response.


    ¡°Miss Sophia,e downstairs and have something to eat¡­¡±


    Charlotte urged, but all she heard in response was a muffled thud from inside, as if something had been thrown to the ground.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart tightened, and she turned to go downstairs to inform Victor, only to find him standing behind her, seemingly appearing out of nowhere.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, you know Miss Sophia¡¯s temperament. She¡¯s naturally withdrawn and doesn¡¯t speak. You have to be patient with her. How can things work out if you don¡¯tmunicate properly? Miss Sophia is different from other children. Aren¡¯t you afraid her condition will worsen?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the sound of something falling echoed from inside the room, Charlotte¡¯s concern deepened, and her eyes grew slightly red as she finished speaking.

 Chapter 74: Not Driving Them Away

    Victor furrowed his brow, taken aback by the unexpected surge of anger in the little girl.


    Charlotte¡¯s words struck a chord with him, prompting him to approach the door and speak gently, ¡°Sophia, open the door. Daddy wants to have a conversation with you.¡±


    As his words fell, there was a muffled sound from behind the door.


    Evidently, Sophia had expressed her resistance by throwing something directly at it.


    Victor paused for a moment, then spoke again in a gentler tone. ¡°Tell Daddy what you want, open the door, and we can discuss it properly, okay?¡±


    Another loud bang came from the door.


    It was Charlotte¡¯s first time seeing Miss Sophia like this, and considering Miss Sophia¡¯s situation, she was afraid something unexpected might happen inside. She suggested, ¡°Mr. Leer, I think we should just go in directly. I¡¯m worried about Miss Sophia¡­¡±


    Victor hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded in agreement.


    Soon, Charlotte brought a spare key, and the two of them entered the room.


    As they stepped inside, they were taken aback by the chaotic mess that engulfed the entire space.


    The precious dolls that Sophia had always cherished were scattered all over the floor, and near the entrance were several delicate music boxes, two of which had cracks.


    It became evident that these were the objects that had been thrown at the door.


    Amidst the chaos, Sophia curled up in a corner, hugging her legs, her gaze vacant. Tears streamed streamed uncontrobly down her face, and there were two unfamiliar and somewhat ugly dolls beside her.


    Upon seeing Victor and Charlotte enter, Sophia unconsciously shrank back, lowered her head, and refused to meet their gaze.


    Witnessing Sophia¡¯s state, Victor felt a pang of heartache. He regretted his actions and moved forward, wanting to embrace the little girl tofort her.


    As Sophia sensed his approach, she suddenly lifted her head, her eyes full of resistance. With both hands supporting her body, she hurriedly moved backward.


    Seeing this, Victor paused. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy is wrong.¡±


    But it was as if the little girl hadn¡¯t heard him. Finally, she pressed her entire self against the wall, turned her body to the side, and buried her head deeply.


    They couldn¡¯t see her expression, only the rise and fall of her body as she sobbed.


    For a moment, Victor felt at a loss.


    Charlotte approached with concern. ¡°Mr. Leer, let me try.¡±


    After speaking, she cautiously moved closer to Sophia and reached out her hand.


    This time, Sophia didn¡¯t hide anymore.


    Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief, gently picked Sophia up, and patted her back tofort her. ¡°Miss Sophia, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me, okay? Were you bullied by your ssmates at school?¡±


    Sophia continued to sob without responding, leaving Charlotte at a loss. She held Sophia tightly, trying her best to providefort.


    ¡°Is it because the twins didn¡¯t go to school?¡± Victor spoke in a deep voice.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, and she turned her head away while still sobbing.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Charlotte, noticing Miss Sophia¡¯s reaction, subtly signaled her own Mr. Leer with her eyes, encouraging him to follow Sophia¡¯s lead.


    Victor sighed; he hadn¡¯t expected the little girl to rely on those two ssmates to this extent.


    Or perhaps it was because the three kids shared the same father but had different mothers, resulting in this kind of connection between them?


    ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t want them to leave kindergarten.¡± Victor acknowledged, acknowledging Sophia¡¯s feelings.


    Only then did Sophia look at him, her face full of grievances.


    Seeing his daughter like this, Victor had no choice but topromise. ¡°I promise you, I won¡¯t make them leave.¡±


    The little girl continued to stare at him, her eyes filled with usation.


    Victor understood her meaning and spoke gently, ¡°They didn¡¯t go to kindergarten today, but they just took a day off. The teacher hasn¡¯t talked to them about expulsion.¡±

 Chapter 75: Need a Hug

    Sophia blinked, her sobbing gradually subsiding, but a pout remained on her face as she found it hard to believe what she had just heard.


    After all, she had heard Daddy talking to the teacher that day, and as a result, the two little boys didn¡¯t go to kindergarten today.


    How could such a coincidence happen?


    Victor sensed her doubt and felt helpless. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t need to lie to you. They didn¡¯t go to kindergarten today because they¡¯re not feeling well. Tomorrow you¡¯ll be able to see them.¡±


    Sophia still pouted, her face filled with suspicion.


    Seeing this, Victor didn¡¯t know what else to do. ¡°How can I make you believe me?¡±


    He never expected those two little guys to hold such a significant ce in Sophia¡¯s heart, to the extent that she doubted his words because of them.


    Sophia hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly let Charlotte put her down and rummaged through the mess on the ground, finding a small notebook and a pen. She sniffled as she wrote on it, with crooked and twisted handwriting.


    ¡°Confirm!¡±


    She wanted to hear the little boys say it to her in person, that they hadn¡¯t been expelled and could still meet at the kindergarten in the future!


    Victor understood her meaning; she wanted to go to Olivia¡¯s house and confirm it with them. He felt a headache, considering the situation.


    Seeing him not responding for a while, Sophia¡¯s mouth pouted again, and she seemed inclined to cry again. She tightly clenched the small notebook with both hands.


    Victor thought of the little girl crying so much just a moment ago and helplessly pressed his brow. He answered in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, Daddy will take you to find them now.¡±


    Sophia instantly stopped her momentum and blinked her eyes, seeking confirmation from him.


    Victor nodded.


    Seeing this, Sophia immediately turned around and efficiently packed her small backpack. She carried it on her back and took the initiative to walk up to him, still sniffling slightly from her earlier crying.


    Victor, witnessing the quick change in her attitude, felt even more helpless as he took the little girl to find Olivia.


    ¡­


    Olivia was having dinner with the two little boys when suddenly the doorbell rang. Assuming it was Isabelleing over for a meal, she went to open the door directly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing the person at the door, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    ¡°Sophiaes to y with Sebastian and Ethan?¡± That was the only possibility she could think of.


    At the door, Victor stood tall, wearing only a shirt with the sleeves slightly rolled up, holding Sophia¡¯s hand.


    Sophia tilted her head back, her eyes reddened, whether from the wind or something else, looking very aggrieved.


    Noticing the beautifuldy¡¯s gaze upon her, Sophia felt all the grievances of the night welling up in her heart. She sniffled and pouted, on the verge of tears again.


    Victor sensed his daughter¡¯s unusual behavior and faced Olivia¡¯s question, but for a moment, he couldn¡¯te up with an answer.


    What could he say? Should he say that his daughter was angry with him for getting her friends expelled from kindergarten and now, for some reason, she insisted on confirming why they didn¡¯t go to school?


    Since he had already dismissed that thought, why bring it up again?


    For a moment, an awkward atmosphere settled at the door.


    Olivia looked at the pair in front of her, seemingly neither of them willing to speak. She felt a bit perplexed and could only lower her gaze to Sophia. ¡°Sophia, it¡¯ste. Is there something wrong?¡±


    Sophia pouted and nodded, then forcefully pulled away from her dad¡¯s hand.


    Victor could only let her go.


    In the next moment, tears welled up in the little girl¡¯s eyes again. She took a few steps toward Olivia, appearing aggrieved, and extended her arms, seeking aforting hug.

 Chapter 76: Can鈥檛 Separate from Us?

    Seeing Sophia¡¯s appearance, Olivia was initially taken aback, but then her heart suddenly ached. Almost instinctively, she crouched down and embraced the little girl, gently patting her back to providefort.


    Sophia clung tightly to Olivia¡¯s dress, her sobs echoing with her distress.


    Witnessing this scene, Victor¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of helplessness once again.


    Victor, witnessing the scene, felt a renewed sense of helplessness. At home, he had tried to console his daughter but she remained silent, seeking sce in her own way.


    Now, in the presence of Olivia, Sophia reached out, seeking thefort she craved.


    It was as if young children instinctively sought refuge in their mothers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell me what happened,¡± Olivia cooed, her voice filled with sympathy.


    Sophia remained silent, unable to find her voice amidst her tears.


    Victor cleared his throat, breaking the silence. ¡°When she went to the kindergarten today and didn¡¯t see your two sons, she thought they changed the kindergarten. She cried all night at home, insisting oning here to make sure.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia felt touched. This little girl truly clung to her two little boys.


    Realizing this, Olivia¡¯s tone became even softer. ¡°Stop crying, okay? The little boys weren¡¯t feeling well today, so I gave them a day off. They will go to the kindergarten tomorrow to y with you.¡±


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s almost identical words to her father, Sophia finally believed it. She slowly stopped sobbing, left Olivia¡¯s embrace, and cautiously peeked inside the house, hoping to catch sight of her two little friends.


    However, from her position at the door, she couldn¡¯t see into the dining room where Sebastian and Ethan were having their meal. Anxiety crept back into her expression.


    Observing Sophia¡¯s cautious behavior, Olivia¡¯s heart softenedpletely. She patted the little girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°Do you want to y with the little boys? I will take you to find them.¡±


    After saying that, with Sophia in her arms, Olivia turned around to go inside but suddenly remembered that Victor was still at the door.


    Moreover, if she didn¡¯t speak up, that person might not follow them inside.


    Thinking of this, she turned to look at the man by the door.


    The evening breeze brushed past, and Victor¡¯s shirt clung tightly to his body. He looked expressionless, watching the two of them.


    It seemed he was in a hurry to bring Sophia over and had forgotten to put on his coat.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of the little girl in his arms, Olivia also softened her heart towards him. She calmly said, ¡°Mr. Leer, why don¡¯t youe inside and sit as well?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the man at the door lifted his foot and followed them.


    ¡°The little boys are having dinner. I will take you to see them,¡± Olivia walked slowly, soothing Sophia as they went.


    The three of them arrived at the dining room.


    Sebastian and Ethan were engrossed in their meal. When they saw them enter, they swallowed their food and wore puzzled expressions. ¡°Why is Sophia here?¡±


    Olivia ced Sophia next to the two little boys and gently said, ¡°Sophia was worried when she saw that you didn¡¯t go to the kindergarten. She cried and wanted toe find you. Talk to her.¡±


    As if confirming her words, Sophia nervously intertwined her hands on her princess dress, her big eyes fixated on Sebastian and Ethan. Her nose turned red, giving her the appearance of a fragile doll.


    Witnessing Sophia¡¯s vulnerable state, the two boys exchanged nces, finding her both adorable and deserving of their sympathy.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t feeling well this morning, but we¡¯re better now. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sebastian reassured in a serious tone.


    Ethan turned back and made a funny face at Sophia. ¡°Look how scared you were. We just took a day off. Can¡¯t separate from us, little tagalong?¡±


    Upon hearing the boys¡¯ words, Sophia¡¯s worries melted away, reced by a radiant smile. Her tears transformed intoughter, and the room filled with joy once again.

 Chapter 77: Like an Outsider

    Victor lingered near the restaurant entrance, his gaze fixed on Sophia, who now wore a radiant smile. Within him, a whirlwind of emotions swirled, surprised that his efforts tofort her had been overshadowed by a few words from Olivia and the two boys.


    Sophia¡¯s tears had vanished, reced by a heartwarming smile.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After pausing for a moment, witnessing the joy on Sophia¡¯s face as she enjoyed thepany of the two boys, Victor approached, intending to take Sophia back with him.


    They hade here because Sophia wanted to see for herself, and now that she was satisfied, it was time to go back.


    Just as he reached Sophia¡¯s side, he heard her stomach rumble.


    Olivia furrowed her brow and inquired, ¡°Have you not had dinner yet?¡±


    Sophia pressed her lips together and shook her head, indicating that she hadn¡¯t eaten.


    Observing this exchange, Olivia nced at Victor, her eyes revealing a hint of reproach.


    Victor met her gaze without expression and replied, ¡°I tried to convince her. She cried all night, locked herself in her room when we got back, refused to eat or drink. I promised to bring her here, and only then did she finally stop crying. She didn¡¯t have a chance to eat.¡±


    Olivia nced at the thin shirt worn by the man and reluctantly averted her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian looked at his Sophia with concern and said, ¡°We just started eating. Do you want to join us?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded eagerly before realizing she should seek her father¡¯s approval.


    Victor hesitated briefly, then turned to Olivia and asked, ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you get her something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to sit between the little boys?¡± Olivia suggested directly.


    A broad smile appeared on Sophia¡¯s face.


    The two little boys immediately shifted their chairs, making room for Sophia.


    Victor observed as Sophia settled between the twins, unintentionally furrowing his brow.


    In this moment, they looked like a family, and he felt like an outsider.


    Olivia settled Sophia in her seat, served her food, and observed the three kids sitting together with a smile in her eyes.


    However, the gaze of Victor beside her made her feel ufortable.


    Olivia suppressed her smile, turned to face Victor, and met his gaze.


    He had also concealed his emotions, his face appearing indifferent.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Olivia asked casually, suppressing her inner curiosity.


    Upon hearing her question, Victor furrowed his brow slightly, showing a hint of confusion on his face.


    Olivia calmly shifted her gaze away, scanning the food on the table. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Considering how Sophia had been refusing to eat, he must have been preupied withforting her throughout the night.


    Victor couldn¡¯t help but stare at her for a few seconds before calmly averting his gaze and distancing himself. ¡°I¡¯m fine. We already have dinner ready at home. I can heat it upter. It¡¯s just that Sophia enjoys being with these two children. Thank you for taking care of dinner. I¡¯ll wait in the living room and not disturb your meal.¡±


    After his words, he nced at the three harmonious children and turned to leave.


    Upon hearing his words and seeing him actually prepare to leave on an empty stomach, Olivia sighed helplessly and pursed her lips. ¡°We don¡¯tck an extra te at home. Besides, Sophia feels a bit uneasy without her father around.¡±


    As soon as Olivia finished speaking, Sophia lifted her head and, seeing her father about to leave, became anxious.


    Without waiting for his response, Olivia served him a te of food and ced it on the table. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, sit down and eat with us.¡±


    Sebastian, observing this scene, frowned slightly, but ultimately chose not to say anything.


    Ethan, on the other hand, ate his food while secretly stealing nces at the man nearby, his heart filled with anticipation.

 Chapter 78: It Won鈥檛 Hurt in a Moment

    In the past, their meals were always shared by Mommy and asionally a godmother.


    Eating with Daddy was a novel experience for them, and it stirred up mixed emotions in Sebastian and Ethan.


    Victor stopped in his tracks, turned around, and met Sophia¡¯s watery eyes. He also noticed the bowls and chopsticks already set beside the four seats, and a hint of strangeness shed in his eyes.


    Technically, the four of them were indeed a family.


    As he approached and took his seat, he felt somewhat out of ce.


    That¡¯s what he thought, but he had already sat down at the dining table.


    Perhaps due to his joining, the previously cheerful atmosphere became somewhat stagnant.


    Sebastian and Ethan fell silent, focusing on eating their food with their heads down.


    Without the two boys talking to her, Sophia lost her appetite and only took small bites from her bowl.


    Olivia noticed the change in the little girl and gently asked, ¡°Is there something you don¡¯t like to eat, Sophia?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sophia quickly shook her head.


    She liked the food prepared by the beautifuldy.


    It¡¯s just that her mood wasn¡¯t quite right at the moment.


    Knowing that Sophia couldn¡¯t speak, Ethan paused and answered on her behalf, ¡°Sophia is like us. She doesn¡¯t like carrots and green peppers. When she was in kindergarten, she often picked them out!¡±


    Olivia smiled warmly and reassured, ¡°I¡¯ll remove them for you, alright?¡±


    A smile returned to Sophia¡¯s face as she obediently nodded.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Olivia got up and walked to Sophia¡¯s side, picking out the carrots and green peppers from her bowl and then watching the little girl pick up her spoon to continue eating.


    However, Sophia identally brushed a sore spot on her hand, prompting tears to well up in her eyes from the pain, and her hand froze in ce. She looked up at Olivia with a pleading expression, seeking help.


    Concerned, Olivia quickly put down her chopsticks and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sophia bit her lip and made an effort to hold back her tears. She showed Olivia the back of her hand for examination.


    Seeing the back of the little girl¡¯s hand, everyone was shocked.


    Sophia¡¯s skin was fair and tender, and under the light, the red marks on her hand looked somewhat frightening.


    Olivia furrowed her brows and asked with concern, ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Sophia bit her lip and remained silent.


    Olivia then looked at Victor beside her, questioning him with her eyes. Victor inexplicably felt a guilty pang but maintained a calm expression, saying, ¡°Did she hurt herself while breaking something?¡±


    Worry filled Olivia¡¯s eyes even more as she asked, ¡°Breaking something? What did she break?¡±


    Victor¡¯s voice was deep as he replied, ¡°Sophia doesn¡¯t know how to vent her emotions properly. When she gets very angry, she asionally breaks things to relieve herself.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how to tell Olivia the words ¡°autism spectrum disorder.¡±


    He also didn¡¯t know how she would react once she knew.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Olivia¡¯s eyes, and then she turned to Sophia to confirm, ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡±


    Sophia hesitated for a few seconds before nodding slightly.


    Noticing her admission, Victor furrowed his brow and questioned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Daddy?¡±


    Sophia recoiled and soughtfort by leaning towards Olivia with a pitiful expression.


    Observing Sophia¡¯s vulnerable state, Olivia red disapprovingly at Victor. How could he speak in such a harsh tone when the little girl was hurt?


    ¡°It hurts a lot, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Olivia withdrew her gaze from Victor and gently held Sophia¡¯s hand, lightly rubbing it.


    Sophia pursed her lips and nodded.


    ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll apply some medicine to make it better. The pain will go away soon.¡± Olivia released her hand and instructed her two boys, ¡°Keep Sophiapany and entertain her. I¡¯ll go get the first aid kit.¡±


    The two little boys nodded eagerly, sharing amusing stories and doing their best to lift Sophia¡¯s spirits.

 Chapter 79: Staring at Mommy all the Time

    Olivia swiftly returned, carrying a medical kit to tend to Sophia¡¯s injuries with utmost care.


    Throughout the process, Sophia remained well-behaved, only flinching slightly when the pain was too intense. Nevertheless, she quickly extended her hand again, showcasing her unwavering trust in Olivia.


    Deeply moved by the little girl¡¯s resilience, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed with emotions.


    Once the medicine was applied, Olivia took a seat beside Sophia, seeking a moment of respite.


    Sensing the situation, Sebastian, being considerate, gave up his seat and sat beside Victor, holding a bowl in his hands.


    Olivia sought Sophia¡¯s opinion, asking, ¡°May I feed you, dear?¡±


    Naturally, Sophia didn¡¯t refuse and eagerly nodded, excited for Olivia to feed her.


    With a warm smile, Olivia picked up Sophia¡¯s bowl and began feeding her, spoonful by spoonful.


    With a beautifuldy feeding her, Sophia¡¯s appetite improved instantly. Fixated on Olivia¡¯s face, Sophia opened her mouth wide, eagerly devouring the food offered to her.


    Seeing how well-behaved Sophia was while eating, Olivia¡¯s smile grew even brighter.


    Victor sat across from them, quietly observing their interaction.


    Olivia promptly wiped Sophia¡¯s mouth clean whenever it got dirty, maintaining the perfect pace for feeding.


    Sophia ate happily, enjoying the meal, relishing the meal and enjoying Olivia¡¯spany.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, Victor¡¯s gaze becameplicated, revealing a myriad of emotions within.


    Sebastian and Ethan also witnessed this scene, but they only thought that Sophia was well-behaved while eating and didn¡¯t show any signs of jealousy.


    Their attention shifted from the girl to Victor, their gazes meeting simultaneously.


    In the next second, the two of them exchanged a doubtful nce, as if questioning what they had just witnessed.


    If their perception wasn¡¯t mistaken, it seemed Dad had been gazing at Mommy throughout the entire time!


    Moreover, his gaze didn¡¯t seem to hold any dislike; instead, it was a bit¡­ affectionate.


    Sebastian furrowed his brow, setting down his chopsticks and picking up a pair ofmunal chopsticks from the side. He yfully held a piece of food and innocently looked at Victor, asking, ¡°Sir, why aren¡¯t you eating? You should have some more!¡±


    Victor snapped out of his daze upon hearing Sebastian¡¯s question and instinctively thanked the little boy, responding with a simple ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As Victor finished speaking and nced at the food in his bowl, a subtle darkness clouded his gaze.


    It was quite a coincidence that the little guy had picked a piece of celery to give him.


    ncing at the distance between the celery and the little guy, it seemed like it was intentionally chosen for him.


    Sebastian finished his sentence, then buried his face in the bowl, sneakily watching the man beside him from the corner of his eye.


    He remembered that when he and Ethan were investigating Dad before, they found out that Dad disliked celery the most.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Dad had abandoned Mommy and was now looking at her with such eyes, since he had abandoned Mommy, he should ept punishment. This bit of celery was just a small gesture!


    Victor held the chopsticks, looking at the little guy who was serving him food, with a hint of inexplicable provocation in his eyes.


    Sebastian raised his eyebrows, and for some reason, it seemed like he perceived a challenge in the little guy¡¯s eyes.


    However, at that moment, Victor couldn¡¯t figure out where this challenge wasing from, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you like celery?¡± Sebastian innocently looked at the man, his words carrying a hint of urgency.


    Victor smirked, ¡°No, I like it.¡±


    After speaking, he calmly put the celery from the bowl into his mouth.


    Unbeknownst to Sebastian, a trace of disgust flickered in Victor¡¯s eyes as he consumed the celery, but he managed to swallow it without showing his true feelings.


    Olivia noticed the disgust in Victor¡¯s eyes when he ate the celery, but it was toote. That trace of disgust also fell into her eyes, and in a daze, she felt as if she had returned to six years ago.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Olivia averted her gaze and lowered her eyes, concealing her inner turmoil.


    The man¡¯s voice was indifferent, ¡°I don¡¯t not want to eat.¡±


    An array of emotions surged within Olivia¡¯s eyes, yet she chose to remain silent, allowing the unspoken thoughts to hang heavily in the air.

 Chapter 80: He Won鈥檛 Be Fooled

    Ethan¡¯s eyes brightened as he saw his father eat the dish his older brother had served. Tentatively, he picked up a chopstick and decided to serve his father a dish as well.


    Without much thought, Ethan grabbed a nearby dish and eagerly watched his father.


    Victor, seeing the little boy start using chopsticks, thought he was about to y a trick on him. But then he noticed that Ethan had only picked up food from nearby. He was momentarily stunned, but quickly recovered, smiling as he said, ¡°Thank you, have some more yourself.¡±


    He then returned the gesture and served Ethan some food.


    Intentionally avoiding the dishes Ethan had expressed dislike for earlier, Victor remembered his son¡¯s preferences.


    Ethan widened his eyes in surprise, eximing, ¡°Thank you, Sir! I will!¡±


    It was a pleasant surprise for him to see his father serving him food.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian watched the interaction between the two and disdainfully curled his lips.


    In his eyes, Ethan was naive, falling for such obvious attempts to win people¡¯s hearts.


    Sebastian, determined not to be fooled, maintained his skepticism.


    In a strange atmosphere, they finished their dinner, and Olivia stood up to tidy the table.


    Out of politeness, Victor silently helped her collect the bowls and chopsticks, hesitating about what to do next.


    In theory, after dinner, he should take Sophia and leave.


    But it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to just leave after causing them trouble.


    ¡°I can handle it myself. Could you please go and watch the children?¡± Olivia sensed his embarrassment and calmly spoke.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Victor nodded and turned to the living room, where Sophia was with the two little boys, assembling LEGO pieces.


    The three kids hadpleted a section, but the area they needed to assemble was a bit too high for them. Usually, it was Sebastian and Ethan who finished assembling, while Olivia helped them put it in ce.


    Now that Olivia was washing dishes, the three kids tried to figure it out on their own.


    Sebastian looked around and nned to go to the dining room to get a chair.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Victor happened toe out and saw the little boys struggling. He made an effort to soften his expression and reached out his hand to Sebastian.


    Sebastian hesitated for a few seconds before handing the assembled part to Victor¡¯srge hand.


    Victor took it and followed the instructions given by the little girl, assembling the part in his hand.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sebastian awkwardly thanked him.


    Victor raised an eyebrow, neither confirming nor denying, and stood with his hands in his pockets, watching the three kids happily assemble the LEGO, asionally helping them.


    In the kitchen, Olivia absentmindedly washed the dishes, her attention always on the people outside, and she even regretted not letting Victor stay for so long. She should have sent him back after they finished eating.


    Sebastian and Ethan had already expressed their thoughts about Victor during theirst encounter, and now having them spend time alone made Olivia feel restless.


    Especially when she saw them getting along rtively well outside.


    Olivia was even more afraid of what the two little boys might say.


    If Victor found out that they were his children¡­


    A hint of panic shed through Olivia¡¯s mind.


    She didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that Victor wouldn¡¯t snatch the two little boys away from her.


    Given her current status, it would be as easy as turning her hand for Victor to take the two little boys away from her.


    She couldn¡¯t even imagine what her emotions would be like at that time, let alone what would happen to the two little boys if they were taken away from her¡­


    The more Olivia thought about it, the more frightened she became.


    Unconsciously, the dishes slipped from her hands and crashed to the ground. When she realized it, she heard a crisp sound of breaking ss ringing in her ears.


    In the living room, the four of them were startled and instinctively turned their gaze towards the kitchen.

 Chapter 81: This Man is Too Dominating

    The three children nced at each other with concern before hastily leaving their LEGO bricks behind and rushing into the kitchen.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sebastian and Ethan turned their worried faces towards their mother, seeking answers.


    Olivia btedly snapped out of her daze, feeling even more unsettled upon seeing her two little boys standing before her. She lowered her gaze, struggling to keep her emotions in check, and managed a smile as she shook her head at them. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my loves. Mommy just had a little ident and broke a dish. Don¡¯te in, there¡¯s broken ss on the floor.¡±


    She began to clean up the mess on the floor, but her mind was in turmoil, causing her to lose focus even while picking up the ss shards.


    Victor stood behind the children, observing Olivia crouched on the ground. His gaze grew slightly distant, sensing that something troubled her.


    Olivia kept her head down, vaguely sensing Victor¡¯s gaze upon her, which only furthered her unease and confusion.


    In a moment of carelessness, she identally grasped a sharp edge of a broken piece, causing a sharp pain to shoot through her fingertips.


    Olivia suddenly snapped back to her senses, instinctively taking a sharp breath.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The three kids watched as drops of blood oozed from Olivia¡¯s fingertip, and they anxiously called out.


    Just as Sebastian and Ethan were about to enter, a tall figure passed by their side.


    Momentster, they saw their father with a stern expression squatting beside their mother, hisrge hand firmly holding her fair wrist.


    Upon seeing this, the two little boys involuntarily stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°What are you thinking?!¡± Victor¡¯s voice sounded somewhat displeased.


    Olivia looked at her own hand, still held by thatrge hand, feeling somewhat at a loss.


    The next second, her waist was encircled, and she was half-embraced, standing up with him.


    By the time she realized it, they were already standing by the sink.


    With a stern face, Victor turned on the faucet and held her injured finger under the running water.


    ¡°You three wait outside, don¡¯te in,¡± Victor instructed the three kids at the door.


    Although the little boys were worried about Olivia, seeing their father taking care of her, they nodded in agreement.


    Only then did Victor turn around and see that the bloodstain on the woman¡¯s hand had been washed away. He retrieved a clean handkerchief from his pocket and wrapped it around her injured finger to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Olivia regained her senses and looked down, attempting to free her hand from his grasp. ¡°I can take care of the rest myself.¡±


    Victor furrowed his brow slightly and tightened his grip.


    Olivia tried to pull her hand away, but it wouldn¡¯t budge, making her feel annoyed.


    This man had already fathered a child with another woman, and even Sophia was watching from the side.


    She didn¡¯t want to have such an intimate proximity with him.


    Moreover, he harbored nothing but hatred towards her, so why bother showing concern?


    With these thoughts in mind, Olivia frowned and looked at the person in front of her, her eyes filled with resistance.


    But Victor seemingly didn¡¯t notice her resistance and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Let me help you apply the medicine.¡±


    With that, he intended to lead her out while still holding her hand.


    Olivia gritted her teeth. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. It¡¯s gettingte. You should take Sophia home. I can handle the rest myself.¡±


    As her words fell, Victor¡¯s footsteps paused.


    Olivia faintly sensed a wave of displeasure emanating from him, but it disappeared in the next second.


    ¡°You injured your right hand. How can you apply the medicine yourself?¡± Victor suppressed the dark emotions in his heart and pulled her along without looking back.


    The three children watched them, their expressions filled with concern.


    Faced with their caring gazes, Olivia ultimately didn¡¯t struggle anymore, feeling somewhat helpless.


    Victor¡¯s dominance was simply overwhelming.

 Chapter 82: Why Does He Care So Much About Her

    They made their way into the living room, where Olivia was directed to take a seat on the couch.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sitting beside her like little shadows, the three kids watched anxiously as she applied a handkerchief to her fingertips.


    Meanwhile, Victor rummaged through the living room in search of the first aid kit.


    In the end, Sebastian got up from the sofa and retrieved the kit from under the TV cab, handing it to him.


    Victor patted the little boys¡¯ heads and stood by Olivia, holding the first aid kit.


    The children made way for him, creating space on the couch.


    Victor sat down beside Olivia with an expressionless face. Despite the subdued atmosphere, his actions carried a subtle gentleness.


    Olivia stole a quick nce at him but quickly averted her gaze, feigning calmness as she stared at the floor.


    She feared that continued eye contact would lead to unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Why does Victor, who clearly harbors nothing but hatred towards her, now care so much about her?


    After administering the medicine, Victor retrieved a band-aid and carefully applied it to her wound. Olivia felt his grip on her hand release and felt a wave of relief. She stood up, putting some distance between them, and calmly thanked him, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Victor furrowed his brow slightly but remained silent.


    Olivia turned her head to look at the mess on the kitchen floor and then turned back, intending to continue cleaning up.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Victor¡¯s voice sounded angry next to her ear.


    Olivia¡¯s steps involuntarily paused, and she exined, ¡°The floor hasn¡¯t been cleaned yet, and I¡¯m afraid the children might step on it.¡±


    As soon as her words fell, Victor¡¯s face darkened.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that this woman, with such an impressive resume, couldn¡¯t even take care of herself properly!


    Seeing Victor¡¯s gloomy expression, Olivia furrowed her brow, unsure of what she had done wrong again.


    Or was it because she had caused him trouble just now?


    After a moment of consideration, Olivia was about to apologize but Victor¡¯s voice interrupted her once more.


    ¡°Your wound has just been treated, and it shouldn¡¯te into contact with water. I¡¯ll find a cleaner for you.¡±


    After speaking, without giving her a chance to respond, Victor immediately dialed Nathan¡¯s number.


    On the other end, Nathan had just finished eating and was preparing to go to bed when he suddenly received a call from his master. He anxiously answered the phone.


    ¡°Find a cleaner and have him arrive at Imperial Estates, Number 32, within half an hour.¡±


    Nathan was taken aback and was about to seek further details, but the call had already been hung up.


    Staring at the darkened screen of his phone, Nathan contacted the housekeepingpany in a daze, and then hurriedly rushed to the address instructed by his master.


    ¡°Sit and wait,¡± Victor said to Olivia in a low voice.


    Seeing that he had already arranged for a cleaner, Olivia didn¡¯t insist and simply found a spot at a distance from him to sit.


    The three kids were separated from the two adults, looking at each other, but no one spoke first.


    For a while, tension permeated the atmosphere in the living room.


    Nearly twenty minutester, the doorbell rang and shattered the stiffness in the room.


    Olivia was about to get up to answer the door but Victor had already reached the entrance.


    ¡°Sir,¡± he greeted, standing by the door alongside a middle-aged woman with short hair.


    Victor stepped aside, making way for them to enter.


    Soon, the cleaner diligently tidied up the kitchen, leaving it spotless. In the process, she engaged in warm conversation with the three children, who couldn¡¯t contain theirughter.


    Witnessing the kids¡¯ fondness for the cleaner, Olivia¡¯s heart stirred, prompting her to inquire, ¡°Hello, I wanted to ask if you would be interested in working here long term. The main responsibilities would involve taking care of the children and asionally assisting with cleaning. We can discuss the sry.¡±


    The woman happily agreed, saying, ¡°No problem. I have a genuine fondness for children. You can call me Emily.¡±

 Chapter 83: Don鈥檛 Want Them to Recognize Each Other

    Upon witnessing Emily¡¯s ready agreement, Olivia felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    She had been pondering over where to find a suitable nanny, but she didn¡¯t anticipate it would be so effortless.


    ¡°In that case, pleasee over tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll prepare the contract, and you can review and sign it if there are no issues,¡± Olivia proposed after swiftly confirming the sry.


    Emily nodded and bid them farewell before leaving with her tools.


    The living room was once again left with just the few of them.


    After conversing with Emily for a brief period, Olivia¡¯s mood settled, and she resumed her distance when facing Victor. ¡°I appreciate your help tonight, dressing my wound and arranging for a cleaner. Consider it a favor owed.¡±


    Observing her nonchnt demeanor, Victor¡¯s eyes flickered with something unusual, but he swiftly suppressed it and responded calmly, ¡°No need. If we have to consider it, we were the ones who inconvenienced you first. These small gestures can be seen as my way of repaying you.¡±


    On the side, Sophia understood her daddy¡¯s words and vigorously nodded. She even approached Olivia and took hold of her injured finger, gazing at it intently.


    Olivia smiled and gently touched Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s all better now. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Sophia blinked her eyes and delicately brushed Olivia¡¯s finger, as if seeking reassurance that everything was indeed alright. Then she looked up and revealed a sweet smile.


    Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart softened as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and we won¡¯t bother you any longer,¡± Victor interjected at an inappropriate time. He lowered his gaze and addressed Sophia, ¡°Sophia, say goodbye to Miss Prescott and the little boys.¡±


    Sophia was a bit reluctant, but knowing she would see the little boys again tomorrow, she obediently waved at them.


    The two little boys also waved and smiled at her, saying, ¡°See you at the kindergarten tomorrow!¡±


    Hearing this, Sophia nodded vigorously.


    Victor held Sophia¡¯s hand, briefly said goodbye to the three of them, and turned to leave.


    Olivia watched his car drive away and finally rxedpletely.


    Nevertheless, the two little boys appeared somewhat hesitant, their gaze unwaveringly fixed on the distance ahead.


    Olivia thought they were reluctant to part with Sophia and spoke gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. You¡¯ll see Sophia at kindergarten tomorrow.¡±


    Only then did the two little boys slowly shift their gaze and follow her back to the vi.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Closing the door, Olivia¡¯s expression became slightly solemn. She crouched down, looking earnestly into the eyes of the two little boys. ¡°Mommy wants to discuss something with you.¡±


    Seeing her serious expression, the two little boys were filled with confusion.


    ¡°If Sophia¡¯s daddy asks how old you are in the future, can you say you¡¯re one year younger than Sophia? Is that okay?¡± Olivia softly negotiated with the two little boys.


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian and Ethan suddenly understood, but they still feigned innocence and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Olivia hesitated for a moment, unable toe up with apelling exnation. She sighed helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason. Just do as Mommy says, alright?¡±


    The two little boys exchanged a nce, their agreement reluctant but evident, and nodded in acquiescence.


    Sebastian¡¯s face showed no signs of anything amiss, but Ethan¡¯s expression revealed a hint of perplexity.


    Let them tell Daddy that they are one year younger than Sophia, clearly it¡¯s to make them fake their age so Daddy won¡¯t be able to guess their true identity.


    What happened between Mommy and Daddy?


    On the surface, Daddy seemed to treat Mommy well, but Mommy had made up her mind not to let them recognize Daddy.

 Chapter 84: Not in the Mood to Deal with People

    When Victor returned with Sophia, it was nearly ten o¡¯clock.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they saw the butler waiting at the door.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, Miss Thornton has arrived and is waiting inside,¡± the butler informed them..


    Victor furrowed his brow slightly, nodded, and walked in with Sophia.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Emma was sitting on the sofa. Upon seeing them enter, she immediately stood up and went forward to greet them. She crouched down, wanting to touch Sophia¡¯s head, but Sophia evaded her.


    Upon witnessing this, a fleeting flicker of displeasure crossed Emma¡¯s eyes, swiftly veiled by a smile as she straightened herself.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Victor nced at her with a cold tone.


    Emma nonchntly smiled and spoke, ¡°Thanks to your assistance today, lending us someone, we were able to resolve a significant issue. My father insisted that Ie and express our gratitude.¡±


    Before she could continue speaking, Victor abruptly interrupted, ¡°Is the matter resolved?¡±


    Emma was silent for a few seconds before reluctantly nodding with a forced smile, ¡°Yes, it was a bit troublesome, so I was busy until the afternoon. I hope it didn¡¯t cause any inconvenience on your end.¡±


    Victor nodded, ¡°Leer¡¯s Group boasts a wealth of skilled individuals. The presence of one person wouldn¡¯t hinder the work. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    With those words, he walked past Emma, holding Sophia¡¯s hand.


    As they brushed past her, Emma¡¯s expression briefly twisted. She snapped back to her senses and put on an affectionate facade.


    ¡°Nevertheless, you helped me solve a major problem. However, I wasn¡¯t sure what you needed, so I didn¡¯t buy anything for you. I did get some small toys for Sophia though. They¡¯re not valuable, just a token of my appreciation.¡±


    Saying that, she took out a limited edition doll from the bag on the sofa. The packaging was exquisite, clearly part of a matching set with the ones in Sophia¡¯s room.


    Victor, being aware of the little girl¡¯s affinity for such items, purposefully paused to gauge if she desired to ept it.


    However, to his surprise, Sophia didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids. Instead, she grabbed his hand and leaned against him.


    Understanding her message, Victor raised his gaze and declined Emma¡¯s gift, ¡°I appreciate the thought, but she already has this one. Besides, she was throwing a tantrum earlier and doesn¡¯t want to interact with people right now.¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression stiffened, but she forced a smile and put the gift away. She looked at Sophia with concern, ¡°What is the reason for her exhibiting another tantrum?¡±


    Having encountered a few setbacks with Sophia, Emma didn¡¯t push further, fearing that Victor would notice something amiss. Her question was only directed at Victor.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Victor sinctly replied, ¡°Just a minor issue.¡±


    After that, he averted his gaze.


    It was evident that he had no intention of divulging the specific details.


    Or perhaps, he simply didn¡¯t consider her worthy of understanding.


    Emma clenched the hand holding the gift bag tightly, her fingertips sinking deep into her flesh. She maintained a strained smile on her face, ¡°Is that so? You came backte, did you take her out to rx?¡±


    Victor furrowed his brows coldly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Is there something else? If not, you should go back. Sophia needs to rest.¡±


    Emma opened her mouth, unable toe up with any other excuse, and could only watch as Victor led Sophia past her and went upstairs.


    As Emma left the vi, her expression acquired a slightly ominous demeanor.


    The chauffeur, noticing her demeanor, became tense and approached cautiously, ¡°Miss, are we going back now?¡±


    Emma red at him sharply, ¡°Investigate Victor. Where did he take that little bitch tonight?¡±


    The chauffeur felt a tremor within and promptly acquiesced.

 Chapter 85: Will Definitely Stand by Your Side

    Early the next day, while Emma was having breakfast, she received a call from her bodyguard.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯vepleted the investigation. Yesterday evening, Mr. Leer took Miss Sophia to visit a woman named Olivia Prescott. They spent nearly three hours with her before returning¡­¡± The bodyguard¡¯s words were abruptly cut off by a busy tone.


    The name Olivia Prescott reverberated in Emma¡¯s mind, triggering a cascade of images featuring Victor and Olivia. Questions flooded her thoughts: What transpired during those three hours? Why did they bring Sophia along with them?


    Fury surged within Emma, causing her to stand up abruptly, tossing her phone onto the table with a furious re.


    Jacob Thornton, who was seated across from her, paused his meal, knitting his brows as he looked at Emma.


    He only saw his daughter standing by the table with a ferocious expression, and not far away, a shattered phone lying on the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jacob set aside his chopsticks, his voice adopting a serious tone.


    Emma¡¯s eyes trembled as she met her father¡¯s gaze, grinding her teeth as she said, ¡°Olivia is back! It seems Victor intends to reconcile with her. He¡¯s been distancing himself from metely!¡±


    As she spoke, her tone unexpectedly carried a hint of pity.


    Hearing this, Jacob¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°His parents know about this?¡±


    To his knowledge, Olivia had left without a word, leaving only a divorce agreement behind. As a result, the two elders of the Leer family held a grudge against her.


    Now, she had the audacity to return and re-enter Victor¡¯s life. If the two elders were to find out¡­


    Emma¡¯s brow twitched upon hearing her father¡¯s words, and a thought shed through her mind.


    Jacob¡¯s subsequent words confirmed her suspicions. ¡°Find an opportunity to inform Victor¡¯s parents about Olivia¡¯s return. They will be extremely displeased with her.¡±


    Emma nodded in affirmation and resumed her seat.


    Seeing her regainposure, Jacob furrowed his brows and spoke with emphasis, ¡°Olivia has just returned, and we cannot be certain of Victor¡¯s true intentions. Don¡¯t lose yourposure. Over the years, you have been by Victor¡¯s side, and his parents have witnessed your sacrifices. Even if it¡¯s that woman, they will undoubtedly stand by your side. There is nothing to fear.¡±


    Her father¡¯s words reassured Emma, who felt a sense of calmness and regained herposure. ¡°I understand. I will stay calm.¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time, Olivia finished breakfast and sent the two little boys to kindergarten early.


    The teacher was waiting at the door and showed concern when she saw Olivia with the two children. ¡°Sebastian and Ethan are feeling better, right?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia smiled and nodded. ¡°They have recovered. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    The two little boys politely greeted the teacher by her side. ¡°Good morning, teacher!¡±


    Observing their exemry behavior, the teacher¡¯s eyes brimmed with affection.


    While they were talking, they heard the sound of a car door opening and closing.


    Instinctively, they looked up.


    Not far away, a conspicuous Bentley was parked by the roadside.


    Victor stepped out of the car, carrying Sophia in his arms.


    He seemed to intend to bring the little girl over directly, but when Sophia saw the person at the entrance, she struggled to get down from his arms.


    Victor didn¡¯t persist and, following her lead, gently ced her on the ground. However, as he extended his hand to reach for hers, Sophia had already taken a few small steps, moving away from him.


    Seeing this, Victor couldn¡¯t help but pause, subconsciously turning his head to look in the direction of the entrance.


    There, he saw Olivia and her group, all smiling at their daughter. Olivia went a step further, taking a few strides forward and extending a warm gesture of wee to Sophia.

 Chapter 86 She Wasn鈥檛 That Clingy with Me

    Sophia ran unusually, waving silently to the beautifuldy and the little boys at the door.


    Observing the little girlpletely engrossed in her joy, oblivious to her surroundings, Olivia hastened her pace and swiftly reached out to grasp the child. She then nced at the man leisurely approaching them from a short distance, a sense of helplessness washing over her.


    Held in the embrace of the beautifuldy, Sophia wore a radiant smile on her face. As she finally settled down, she affectionately hugged thedy¡¯s leg.


    The two little boys didn¡¯t feel jealous; they greeted Sophia with warm smiles.


    Seeing Victor approaching and standing close by, Ethan bravely tugged at the hem of Victor¡¯s suit. Victor, puzzled, lowered his head.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Leer!¡± Ethan greeted innocently, his smile bright and genuine.


    Observing the situation, Victor raised an eyebrow, surprise flickering in his eyes before softening into a gentle expression. ¡°Well, good morning to you too.¡±


    Receiving a response from his dad, Ethan smiled even brighter than before.


    Sebastian pursed his lips and nodded at the man, mimicking an adult gesture.


    Victor nodded in return.


    Seeing the familiar interaction between the two families, the teacher couldn¡¯t help but say to Olivia, ¡°Miss Prescott, it seems you have a special bond with Sophia. It¡¯s quite rare. I¡¯ve been teaching her for a long time, but she has never shown such attachment to anyone else.¡±


    Olivia stole a nce at Sophia, who was still tightly holding onto her leg, and responded with a wordless smile.


    For a while, Sophia didn¡¯t want to leave Olivia¡¯s side, and since they arrived early, there were still many other children who hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    Olivia stood at the door with the little boys and chatted with the teacher.


    Because Victor had called the principalst night and exined that the previous incident of the children almost being expelled should be disregarded, the teacher didn¡¯t mention it at all until they left. Olivia was none the wiser.


    Watching the three kids holding hands and entering the kindergarten, Olivia turned around to leave but unexpectedly met Victor¡¯s inexplicable gaze, causing her heart to tighten involuntarily.


    Victor had been standing silently behind her all this time, and Olivia had forgotten about him while chatting with the teacher for so long.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go to work first,¡± she said, not waiting for Victor¡¯s response, lowering her gaze and walking away quickly.


    As Olivia walked away, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened.


    The manner in which this woman interacted with the three children and engaged in conversation with the teacher left him feeling somewhat bewildered, as if they were a family¡­


    Only when Olivia¡¯s car passed by him did Victor regain hisposure and walked towards the Bentley parked by the side of the road.


    After leaving the kindergarten, Olivia went straight to the research institute.


    The provision of medicinal herbs from the Whitaker family brought a much-needed boost to the research projects, breathing new life into previously stagnant endeavors and restoring them to their intended course.


    She spent a busy morning at the institute, and at noon, Olivia received a call from Isaac.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, when will youe over this afternoon? I¡¯m waiting for you at home.¡±


    Olivia suddenly remembered that she had to go and treat Old Whitaker in the afternoon.


    She had been so busy in the morning that if it weren¡¯t for Isaac¡¯s call, she might have forgotten such an important matter¡­


    Regaining her focus, Olivia nced at the remaining work and mentioned a specific time before leaving the institute earlier than usual.


    She arrived at the Whitaker mansion earlier than expected.


    The butler of the Whitaker family already recognized her. Knowing that Old Whitaker¡¯s condition had improved under her treatment, his attitude towards her had changed. He treated her as an honored guest and respectfully weed her inside.


    The moment Olivia entered, her brows furrowed uponying eyes on a person seated on the couch.


    ¡°We meet again, Miss Prescott,¡± Emma calmly remarked, reclining leisurely on the sofa, a slight curl at the corner of her lips, but her eyes brimming with coldness.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 87: Show-off

    Olivia regained her senses and nced past herself to Isaac, who was sitting nearby.


    Isaac keenly sensed the tension between the two women and casually stood up, strategically positioning himself between Olivia and Emma.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, my grandfather is already waiting for you upstairs. Shall we go up now?¡± Isaac said.


    Olivia nodded.


    Isaac greeted Emma on the couch and led Olivia upstairs.


    As they reached thending, Emma¡¯s voice floated up nonchntly, attempting to assert her presence. ¡°I have heard that Old Whitaker¡¯s health has significantly improved under Miss Prescott¡¯s care. I am also interested in visiting and witnessing firsthand how Miss Prescott tends to him.¡±


    After speaking, she calmly followed them.


    Olivia furrowed her brow slightly, noticing that Isaac, the host, didn¡¯t say anything, so she could only pretend Emma didn¡¯t exist.


    Under Olivia¡¯s diligent care, Old Whitaker¡¯s health had made remarkable progress. He had moved from the previous room to his own bedroom, exuding a renewed vitality.


    When they reached upstairs, Old Whitaker was half-lying on the bed, looking quite energetic.


    ¡°Grandfather, Dr. Prescott is here,¡± Isaac said, leading Olivia to the bedside..


    Upon hearing this, Old Whitaker squinted his eyes and carefully examined Olivia. A grateful smile appeared on his face. ¡°Dr. Prescott, I truly thank you for your treatment. Without you, I might not have made it.¡±


    Old Whitaker had seen Olivia a few times before during previous treatments, but due to his weak condition, he couldn¡¯t say much. After these two days of rest, he finally regained some energy.


    Olivia politely pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. As a doctor, witnessing your recovery brings me a deep sense of fulfillment and aplishment.¡±


    After speaking, she sat down nearby and took out her tools to start disinfection.


    Old Whitaker admired her focused demeanor, and his appreciation was evident.


    Emma, noticing Old Whitaker¡¯s gaze on Olivia, felt a twinge of annoyance. She approached with a feigned smile, intentionally obstructing Old Whitaker¡¯s view, and greeted him in an obedient tone. ¡°Old Whitaker.¡±


    Only then did Old Whitaker notice her presence and nodded. ¡°Emma, you are here too.¡±


    Emma affectionately settled beside Old Whitaker, exining, ¡°I had intended toe earlier upon hearing that you had regained consciousness, but work at thepany has been overwhelming. Finally, I found some time today and rushed over as soon as I could.¡±


    After speaking, Emma discreetly nced at Olivia beside them and continued, ¡°Victor was supposed toe too, but he has been overwhelmed with work these days. He asked me to say hello on his behalf. Seeing your health improve, we can finally feel relieved.¡±


    Old Whitaker¡¯s face was filled with contentment. ¡°Both you and Victor are good. I am grateful for your care and concern throughout this period. Despite your busy schedules, you went to great lengths to find doctors for me from all over the world.¡±


    Emma frowned slightly and reproached, ¡°Never mind that, Victor and I consider you our own grandfather.¡±


    As Emma spoke, her vision remained fixed on Olivia, her eyes filled with boasting.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to their conversation, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange sensation, even though she knew that their rtionship had nothing to do with her.


    She concealed her emotions, lowered her gaze, and calmly walked to their side. ¡°Excuse me, Miss Thornton, could you kindly create some space? I am about tomence the treatment.¡±


    Emma was engrossed in conversation with Old Whitaker, her joy evident on her face.


    As soon as Olivia¡¯s voice broke through, Old Whitaker¡¯s attention shifted to her, captivated by her presence. Observing this, Emma gradually wiped the smile off her face, gritted her teeth, and took a step back, creating the needed space for Olivia.

 Chapter 88: Being with Another Woman

    With the treatment concluded, Abigail returned from her outing, having been notified by the butler about their grandfather¡¯s ongoing treatment. She swiftly ascended the stairs, making a beeline for Old Whitaker¡¯s room.


    ¡°Grandfather, how are you feeling?¡± Abigail asked anxiously as soon as she entered the room.


    Old Whitaker nodded, his response apanied by a slight smile. ¡°Much better.¡±


    Having lived for so long, he had some understanding of traditional medicine and had seen countless renowned doctors.


    However, Dr. Prescott had genuinely surprised him.


    Every time he received acupuncture, he could clearly feel the improvement in his body.


    Such ability was not something even the most skilled traditional medicine experts could necessarily achieve.


    Abigail approached to confirm, a smile gracing her face as she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡±


    Then she turned her attention to Emma and suggested, ¡°Emma, are you here to visit Grandfather as well? It¡¯s gettingte, why not stay for dinner?¡±


    Emma naturally epted the invitation, smiling at Old Whitaker as she responded, ¡°Old Whitaker, I¡¯ll dly stay and keep youpany.¡±


    Old Whitaker¡¯s smile widened as he nodded in agreement.


    Observing Abigail¡¯s return, Olivia hastened to pack her belongings, not wishing to be too involved with their family affairs.


    However, Old Whitaker directed a smile toward her and proposed, ¡°Dr. Prescott, why don¡¯t you stay as well? It would be a wonderful opportunity for me to express my gratitude towards you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia¡¯s movements paused briefly. She was thinking about how to refuse but Old Whitaker¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Call Victor too. Let¡¯s all gather together and have a lively dinner. We can celebrate my recovery. It¡¯s been a long time since I had such a lively gathering.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Upon hearing Old Whitaker¡¯s words, Isaac naturally hurriedly agreed and went out to make a phone call to Victor.


    On the other hand, Olivia felt a tightening in her heart. She swiftly packed her belongings into the medical kit and promptly rose to bid her farewell. ¡°Since it¡¯s a family banquet, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to stay. If you really wants to thank me, we can do it another time.¡±


    Although she had met Victor many times after returning to her home country and knew about his rtionship with Emma, she simply didn¡¯t want to see them both together in front of her.


    Just the thought of them sitting together made Olivia feel uneasy.


    Therefore, Olivia¡¯s departure seemed hasty.


    Seeing her obvious reluctance to stay, Abigail had a guess in her mind and hypocritically curved her lips. ¡°Dr. Prescott, you¡¯re Grandfather¡¯s savior. It¡¯s too formal to say it is a family banquet. Besides, it¡¯s Grandfather¡¯s good intention. If you have no othermitmentster, why not join us for dinner and spend some time together?¡±


    Olivia furrowed her brows, sensing Abigail¡¯s ill intentions.


    Isaac returned after making the phone call and happened to hear Abigail¡¯s words. He thought his sister was sincerely inviting their guest and chimed in, ¡°Victor will be joining uster. You¡¯ve met him before, and he¡¯s genuinely concerned about Grandfather¡¯s recovery. If you stay, you can provide him with updates when he inquires.¡±


    Hearing Isaac¡¯s remark, Olivia found herself momentarily speechless, unable to find a suitable rebuttal. She reluctantly nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that Olivia actually dared to stay, Abigail approached and intimately linked her arm with Emma¡¯s, casting a mocking look at Olivia.


    She had a n to deliberately expose Olivia to Victor¡¯s presence with another woman, curious to observe Olivia¡¯s reaction in such a situation.


    Abigail eagerly anticipated the oue, eagerly awaiting the unfolding events.

 Chapter 89: They Aren鈥檛 Married Yet

    As they descended the stairs, Old Whitaker inquired of Olivia whether it was safe for him to get out of bed in his current condition. After receiving her approval, Isaac assisted him while the butler offered support.


    Olivia sat at the dining table, pretending to be indifferent, trying to minimize her presence.


    Abigail, on the other hand, deliberately introduced various topics, addressing Emma first and then turning her attention to Olivia.


    In the presence of Old Whitaker, Olivia responded to each topic.


    Soon, they heard the butler¡¯s voice as he greeted someone at the door.


    ¡°Mr. Leer.¡±


    Followed by Victor¡¯s low and brief response.


    After a brief moment, the tall figure of Victor emerged before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Old Whitaker,¡± Victor greeted Old Whitaker first, then his gaze swept across the dining table. When he saw Olivia, he paused for a moment.


    Meeting his gaze, Olivia secretly clenched her palms and calmly nodded as a greeting.


    In response, Victor raised an eyebrow slightly and tugged at his lip.


    ¡°Victor, please have a seat. Emma has been eagerly awaiting your arrival,¡± Abigail extended a warm invitation, gesturing for Victor to take a seat next to Emma.


    Earlier, in the name of thanking Olivia, she had arranged for Olivia to sit next to Old Whitaker. She and Isaac sat close to Olivia.


    The only seat left for Victor was the one next to Emma.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Realizing Victor¡¯s closer bond with Emma, Emma stood up and relinquished her seat next to Old Whitaker.


    Consequently, Victor found himself seated face to face with Olivia.


    When Olivia saw the man sitting across from her, her heart tightened, and she silently lowered her gaze.


    During the meal, a quiet atmosphere enveloped them as they ate, speaking only in hushed voices when Old Whitaker directed his words towards Olivia.


    Emma, however, was concerned about Victor¡¯s attitude towards Olivia. She diligently served Old Whitaker food while keeping an eye on Victor¡¯s gaze, fearing that he might pay too much attention to Olivia. She asionally engaged in conversation with Victor.


    Olivia had no idea what they were thinking. As she listened to their conversation, she felt that they truly were a family, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of strangeness in her heart.


    Abigail nced at Olivia, surprised by her calmness, and deliberately yfully said to Emma, ¡°Emma, you and Victor have such a good rtionship. When are you two getting married? I¡¯m still waiting to be the bridesmaid!¡±


    As the words fell, Olivia stopped in astonishment.


    What did she mean?


    Victor and Emma aren¡¯t married yet?


    A frozen smile appeared on Emma¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t expect Abigail to bring up this matter in front of so many people and was thinking about how to change the subject.


    Old Whitaker also looked concerned and looked over, saying, ¡°Indeed, you two have been together for so many years, and Sophia has grown up. It¡¯s about time you made it official.¡±


    ¡°You should have settled down a long time ago. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve been dragging it until now,¡± Isaac teased with a chuckle.


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Victor, waiting for his response.


    However, Victor didn¡¯t answer immediately. He just nced lightly at Olivia in front of him.


    Although his gaze only swept by, it was still impossible to ignore.


    Olivia pinched her palm, suppressing her doubts, and calmly met his gaze.


    Their eyes briefly met, and upon witnessing Olivia¡¯s indifference, a flicker of displeasure coursed through Victor¡¯s thoughts.

 Chapter 90: Meeting the Right One to Marry

    Emma remained attentive to Victor¡¯s reactions, and upon hearing the topic of marriage, she instinctively nced at Olivia, triggering a surge of jealousy within her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not urgent,¡± Victor replied, his gaze unwaveringly fixed on Olivia across from him.


    He wanted to gauge Olivia¡¯s response, curious to see if she would still maintain her nonchnt demeanor upon hearing his answer.


    Upon hearing his words, Olivia first froze, but swiftly found sce.


    Well, it¡¯s inevitable, even though they haven¡¯t married yet. There¡¯s no need to be surprised.


    With this realization, Olivia lowered her gaze once again, casually picking up her chopsticks as if the previous discussion had no bearing on her.


    Emma was surprised to hear this response and had a vague sense that something was off.


    During their previous discussion about marriage, Victor had exhibited a clear sense of resignation, yet now there appeared to be an abrupt shift in his demeanor.


    Old Whitaker disyed his dissatisfaction with Victor¡¯s answer, furrowing his brow and showing his desire to delve deeper into the matter.


    Recognizing the situation, Emma swiftly interjected, ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m in no rush. Old Whitaker, please don¡¯t pressure us. We¡¯re doing fine as we are, and besides, Victor rarely finds time to visit you. Let¡¯s not discuss our personal affairs today. Let¡¯s focus on something that brings you joy.¡±


    She feared that if the discussion continued, Victor might change his stance and bring up canceling their engagement, especially in front of Olivia. Such a scenario would be embarrassing.


    Isaac noticed her reluctance to discuss this topic and chimed in with a smile, ¡°Victor has always been dedicated to his work like this. Grandfather, please do not concern yourself. Victor has his own ns and aspirations.¡±


    Old Whitaker furrowed his brow, ¡°Work is undoubtedly important, but you can¡¯t keep postponing marriage like this. Sophia has grown up without a mother to take care of her. Aren¡¯t you concerned? I am!¡±


    Emma quickly mumbled a vague response.


    Olivia also felt a pang of sympathy for the little girl.


    No wonder Sophia constantly sought sce in Olivia¡¯s presence-there was no mother at home to look after her.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lost in her thoughts, Olivia suddenly heard her name being mentioned by Old Whitaker.


    ¡°And Dr. Prescott? Are you married?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia snapped back to reality, paused for a moment, and replied, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Old Whitaker looked at her with satisfaction and suggested with a smile, ¡°How do you think Issac?¡±


    After several treatments, Old Whitaker had developed a great appreciation for Olivia. If he could have her as his granddaughter-inw and bring her back home, it would be even more ideal in his eyes.


    Olivia was caught off guard by his words and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Abigail, who was beside her, cast a disdainful nce at Olivia and said, ¡°Grandfather, please refrain from making hasty matchmaking decisions. Even though Dr. Prescott is exceptional, she is already a mother with children, and her children are five years old now. Considering my brother¡¯s circumstances, do you think it is appropriate for him to marry someone who is divorced and has children? Even if you don¡¯t mind, I do mind.¡±


    Old Whitaker was surprised, ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    Olivia admitted frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve been divorced before, so I won¡¯t pursue a rtionship with Mr. Whitaker.¡±


    Hearing her words, Old Whitaker frowned his brow disapprovingly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve experienced divorce. Your exceptional qualities ensure that you have an abundance of potential partners. There¡¯s no doubt about whether to pursue or not. If both of you truly harbor feelings for one another, I will definitely give my approval!¡±


    Olivia smiled appreciatively, ¡°Thank you for your high regard, Old Whitaker, but Mr. Whitaker and I are indeed not suitable for each other. I will continue my search for a suitable partner.¡±


    Old Whitaker nodded, ¡°Being a single mother can certainly present its challenges. When the timees and you meet the right person, I encourage you to pursue marriage if it aligns with your desires and circumstances.¡±


    Olivia obediently nodded.


    Victor sat across, watching her conversation with Old Whitaker, and his gaze gradually darkened.

 Chapter 91: She Should Be Happy to Drive You

    Following the meal, Old Whitaker ascended the stairs to take a rest.


    Concerned about his well-being, Olivia followed him and checked on his condition before bidding farewell to everyone downstairs. Isaac, noticing thete hour, offered to take her home.


    He kindly suggested, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let me take you home.¡±


    Olivia smiled appreciatively but politely declined Isaac¡¯s offer, ¡°No need, there are still guests here. You should entertain them.¡±


    Hearing her response, Isaac respected her decision and simply replied, ¡°In that case, be careful on your way. And don¡¯t take my grandfather¡¯s words to heart. He¡¯s old and tends to worry about unnecessary things.¡±


    Olivia smiled gratefully and turned to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I still have some work to finish. I won¡¯t stay longer,¡± Victor stated, his gaze fixed on Olivia as she walked out of the vi, his voice tinged with intensity.


    Emma became alert, sensing tension, and hastily excused herself, offering, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m leaving too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Victor calmly refused her proposal. ¡°No, we¡¯re going different ways. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Without waiting for her response, Isaac turned and left without further ado.


    Emma stood frozen in ce, her expression stiff, watching his indifferent figure retreat.


    Isaac couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why, since the dinner, he had sensed something unusual between Victor and those two women.


    But he couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.


    ¡°Emma?¡± Abigail called out, perplexed by Emma¡¯s absent-mindedness.


    Startled by her voice, Emma snapped back to attention and forced a smile, saying, ¡°I also have some work to attend to. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Isaac and Abigail noticed her strangeness but didn¡¯t pursue it. They exchanged a few pleasantries and saw her off.


    Back at the vi, Isaac couldn¡¯t help but ask his sister, ¡°How did you know that Dr. Prescott has children?¡±


    Abigail sneered, ¡°During my previous dinner outing with Emma, I happened to see them together. Furthermore, I¡¯m aware that she is Victor¡¯s former spouse. It¡¯s truly astonishing that she had the audacity to return!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Isaac couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished, but then slowly realized.


    No wonder he had always felt something strange between Victor and Dr. Prescott.


    Surprisingly, it was revealed that Dr. Prescott was the same woman from six years ago!


    After leaving the vi, Olivia got into her car and couldn¡¯t help but feel unsettled, thinking about the conversation at the dinner table.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After sitting in the car for a while, calming her thoughts, she slowly started the car.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the car window twice.


    Olivia turned her head in confusion, nced at the figure outside, and immediately averted her gaze, pretending not to have heard.


    The person outside persisted and knocked on the window twice more, even bending down to look inside.


    Despite knowing that she couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel a tightening in her heart. She hesitated but eventually rolled down the window and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Victor stood tall andposed by the car, raised an eyebrow at her words, and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t drive here. If it¡¯s convenient for you, could you give me a ride?¡±


    While speaking, he extended his hand to open the car door.


    Olivia didn¡¯t react immediately, watching as he opened the door and settled into the passenger seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Victor said in a leisurely manner after fastening his seatbelt.


    Only then did Olivia, somewhat btedly, regain her senses and reluctantly inquire, ¡°What about your driver?¡±


    Victor responded nonchntly, stating, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, and since we have a convenient ride avable, there¡¯s no need to trouble the driver toe over.¡±


    Olivia fell silent for a moment before speaking again, ¡°If I remember correctly, Miss Thornton hasn¡¯t left yet. She should be happy to drive you.¡±

 Chapter 92: Sophia Falls Ill

    As the words left Olivia¡¯s mouth, a heavy silence settled in the carriage.


    Olivia realized what she had just said and felt a wave of regret, keeping her gaze lowered and remaining silent.


    Victor, on the other hand, stared at her profile intently, his emotions veiled and inscrutable.


    Was this woman really resisting him? Did she so tantly want to push him towards Emma?


    After a moment, Victor replied coldly, ¡°She has something to attend to and doesn¡¯t n on leaving for now.¡±


    Olivia clenched the steering wheel in anger.


    Did she have an obligation to drive him when Emma couldn¡¯t?


    But Victor sat firmly in ce, unyielding to whatever she might say.


    With no other choice, Olivia started the car again and drove away from the Whitaker mansion.


    In the meantime, Emma hastily emerged from the mansion¡¯s entrance and caught a fleeting nce of Victor¡¯s face in the rearview mirror. Instantly, herplexion turned pale, ovee by a wave of emotions.


    Observing Olivia¡¯s car moving further away, she quickly got into her own vehicle and followed behind.


    After entering the main road, Olivia finally remembered to ask, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Victor had indeed worked all day and then apanied Old Whitaker for dinner. At this moment, he rarely felt a quiet calmness, and fatigue slowly overwhelmed him.


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s question, he raised a hand to massage his temple, focusing his thoughts. ¡°To thepany. I remember you¡¯re passing by there.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Olivia furrowed her brow and nced at him, questioning, ¡°It¡¯s quitete, and you¡¯re still required to work overtime?¡±


    Victor responded in a subdued,zy tone, unwilling to borate.


    For some reason, he found himself rxing in Olivia¡¯s presence.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t intend to provide further exnation, Olivia fell silent and continued driving in silence.


    However, the thought of Victor sitting beside her brought countless questions to her mind, uncontrobly flooding her thoughts.


    She remembered that when they hadn¡¯t divorced yet, Victor had said that only Emma was eligible to marry him.


    But her appearance had hindered their marriage.


    This had once been a thorn in Olivia¡¯s heart.


    Later, she finally came to terms with it and set this man free.


    She thought that once she left, he would immediately marry Emma.


    But now, six years had passed, and they still hadn¡¯t settled down.


    What had happened in the meantime?


    With these thoughts, Olivia subconsciously nced at Victor beside her, almost unable to resist asking, but she suppressed the urge.


    After all, this was their private matter, and she, an outsider, had no right to interfere.


    Regardless of what had happened, it couldn¡¯t possibly be because of her.


    Victor¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, and his thoughts rxed, allowing various messy ideas to flood his mind.


    Lost in his thoughts, he found himself unsure of his own intentions. Exiting the mansion, he noticed the driver waiting outside. However, inexplicably drawn to Olivia, he spontaneously decided to follow her and joined her in the car.


    By the time he realized it, he had locked eyes with Olivia through the car window and naturally got in.


    Perhaps it was because he heard her conversation with Old Whitaker at the dining table that Victor felt increasingly restless at the thought of the person beside him marrying another man.


    Suddenly, a ringing sound broke the silence in the carriage.


    Victor collected his thoughts and nced at the caller ID, his brows furrowing slightly.


    ¡°Sir, when will you be back? Miss Sophia has a slight fever¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice sounded anxious.


    Victor¡¯s ¡®s expression grew serious, and he responded in a deep, resolute voice, ¡°Understood, I¡¯lle back immediately.¡±


    After ending the call, he turned to Olivia and made a request in a concerned tone, ¡°Could you please drop me off at my estate? Sophia isn¡¯t feeling well, and I need to go back and check on her.¡±

 Chapter 93: Seeing You Makes Me Feel a Little Better

    Olivia caught snippets of Charlotte¡¯s conversation on the phone, indicating Sophia¡¯s illness, which filled her with concern.


    Upon hearing Victor¡¯s request, she swiftly turned the car around and drove towards Leer Manor, her worry growing with each passing moment.


    Twenty minutester, the car slowly came to a stop outside Leer Manor.


    Olivia thought of the little girl and looked at Victor beside her with some unease. ¡°Take good care of Sophia. If you need my help, contact me anytime.¡±


    Victor met her gaze with an inexplicable meaning. ¡°If you¡¯re so worried, why don¡¯t youe up and see her for yourself? Sophia relies on you a lot, and her spirits might lift a bit if she sees you while she¡¯s unwell.¡±


    After speaking, he opened the car door, got out, and walked straight towards the entrance of the vi.


    It was as if he was telling her that she could go if she wanted to, and he wouldn¡¯t force her.


    Watching his figure, Olivia furrowed her eyebrows.


    Shouldn¡¯t Sophia¡¯s mothere to see her when she¡¯s sick? No matter how busy Emma is, she wouldn¡¯t leave her sick child unattended.


    But then she hesitated, thinking about how the little girl looked lying sick in bed. In the end, she couldn¡¯t bear it and got out of the car, following Victor into the vi.


    As soon as Victor entered, Charlotte greeted him while holding Sophia in her arms.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re finally back. Miss Sophia has gotten quite ill. I rmended that she lie down, but she insisted on waiting for your arrival, so I kept her here.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s face was flushed, and she had a fever patch on her forehead, looking very weak.


    As soon as she saw her daddy return, she immediately reached out her hand, wanting him to pick her up.


    Victor reached out and embraced the little girl, checking her temperature and furrowing his brow. ¡°How did she suddenly get a fever?¡±


    Charlotte looked at Sophia with a worried expression. ¡°When she returned from kindergarten this evening, she seemed exhausted and barely ate. I assumed she was just tired, so I took her upstairs for a bath. That¡¯s when I noticed her slight fever. I called the family doctor, who prescribed some medicine, but Miss Sophia insisted on waiting for you before going to bed.¡±


    Nodding with concern, Victor gently patted Sophia¡¯s back and asked. ¡°Are you still feeling ufortable?¡±


    Sophia wrapped her arms around her daddy¡¯s neck and buried her head on his shoulder, nodding pitifully.


    Victor soothingly stroked her head. ¡°Sir, now that you¡¯re back, please take Miss Sophia upstairs to rest,¡± Charlotte urged.


    Upon hearing this, Victor hesitated for a moment. ¡°Just a little longer.¡±


    Charlotte looked at him in confusion, not knowing what else he was waiting for.


    Just as she was getting anxious, they heard footsteps outside the door, seemingly from a woman.


    The three of them instinctively turned their heads towards the entrance.


    Upon seeing the visitor, a hint of tenderness appeared in Victor¡¯s eyes.


    However, Charlotte was stunned in ce, finding it hard to believe her own eyes.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As soon as Olivia entered, she met three different gazes, causing her footsteps to pause involuntarily, sensing the weight of their collective attention.


    Seeing that the vi¡¯syout seemed unchanged, her emotions becameplicated.


    Six years ago, this ce could be considered her home.


    She had lived here for several years, and although Victor had always been indifferent towards her emotionally, he turned a blind eye to everything else concerning her.


    Over the years, her influence could be seen in several arrangements within this vi.


    She had thought that once she left, Victor would immediately change everything. But she hadn¡¯t expected that after six years, stepping into this ce once again, those things remained unchanged.


    After a fleeting nce around the room, Olivia averted her gaze, feeling a touch of self-irony. The sight of those familiar objects unexpectedly brought forth a sense of nostalgia.


    Yet, she failed to consider that perhaps Victor¡¯sck of attention was precisely why those things had remained unaltered all this time.

 Chapter 94: What Attracted Him to Her?

    As Olivia regained herposure, she pushed aside the peculiar feeling in her heart and approached the trio.


    Despite running a high fever, Sophia¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. When she saw Olivia entering the room, her eyes lit up even more, eagerly fixated on her.


    Olivia nced at her with concern.


    Sophia extended her hand without hesitation, longing to be held by her.


    Observing this, Olivia instinctively looked at Victor.


    Despite being unwell, the little girl desired the embrace of a stranger like Olivia rather than her own father.


    Olivia wondered what Victor thought about this.


    However, Victor calmly handed the little girl over to her.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment, then reached out and took the little girl into her arms.


    As soon as she held the child, she felt the warmth emanating from her, like a little stove.


    Without much thought, Olivia habitually pressed her cheek against the child¡¯s, checking her temperature.


    As Sophia leaned against the lovelydy¡¯s face, she felt a refreshing coolness that brought herfort, causing her to blissfully squint her eyes in contentment.


    ¡°You have a high fever,¡± Olivia tightened her hold on the little girl and said softly, ¡°Sophia, are you feeling very ufortable?¡±


    Sophia nodded.


    Seeing the reddened eyes due to the fever, Olivia felt a strong sense of heartache.


    She turned her head and asked Charlotte, ¡°Has she taken her medicine?¡±


    Charlotte snapped out of her daze and quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, she has.¡±


    Then she cautiously looked at Olivia and asked, ¡°Mrs. Leer, when did youe back?¡±


    She stayed at the Leer¡¯s for a while, and when Olivia got married with Victor, she also served for a period of time. At that time, she respected this youngdy very much.


    When she learned that Olivia had left without saying goodbye, she was somewhat surprised.


    And now she didn¡¯t expect Olivia toe back.


    Olivia paused for a moment upon hearing her address and then smiled as she replied, ¡°I came back some time ago, and by the way, please don¡¯t call me that anymore. I left the Leer family six years ago.¡±


    Charlotte suddenly realized, feeling somewhat emotional. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all. I thought¡­ well, never mind, I will as what you say.¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    ¡°Are you here¡­ to see Miss Sophia?¡± Charlotte asked again.


    Olivia exined, ¡°I happened to meet Mr. Leer in a patient¡¯s house and heard that Sophia wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I came to check on her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Charlotte¡¯s heart felt a pang of sourness, and she murmured, ¡°That¡¯s good. With you by her side, Miss Sophia will surely recover quickly.¡±


    Olivia waspletely unaware of Charlotte¡¯s thoughts. She simply assumed that Charlotte regarded her as a doctor with medical knowledge, hence her request for Olivia to apany and take care of Sophia. Smiling, Olivia nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Sophia needs, I¡¯ll offer help.¡±


    Hearing these words, Charlotte felt somewhat puzzled.


    She always felt that Mrs. Leer¡¯s statement was somewhat out of ce.


    Considering that Miss Sophia was her own biological daughter, it would be expected that it was her responsibility to take care of her when she fell ill.


    Moreover, having her as a mother by her side would improve Miss Sophia¡¯s mood. Besides, Charlotte had witnessed Mrs. Leer¡¯s medical skills in the past. Whenever she had a headache or fever, Mrs. Leer would treat her and make her feel better.


    So, Miss Sophia having a fever shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for Mrs. Leer.


    Thinking back to the time when Mrs. Leer was present, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed by a sense of regret.


    Mrs. Leer was beautiful and outstanding, yet she never acted superior towards the staff. She treated them like family.


    But now, Miss Thornton would asionally visit and, in Mr. Leer¡¯s absence, arrogantly assume the role of thedy of the house, giving orders and treating them as subordinates instead of human beings.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Mr. Leer saw in her¡­


    Victor, hearing Charlotte¡¯s address, also felt a momentary daze.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As Olivia corrected Charlotte, a wave ofplex and tangled emotions washed over Victor, stirring within him a myriad of conflicting feelings.

 Chapter 95: Don鈥檛 Leave

    Observing Olivia and the others standing together, Charlotte felt a wave of nostalgia for the bygone days. In order to give them some alone time, she exchanged a few words and discreetly departed, leaving only the three of them in the living room.


    Victor¡¯s gaze prated deeply as he looked at the duo before him.


    Victor looked at the two people in front of him, his gaze deep.


    Sensing his intense gaze, Olivia moved aside, holding Sophia¡¯s hand as they moved towards the edge of the sofa, preparing to let the little girl down from her embrace.


    Sophia noticed her intention and resisted, her big eyes filled with reluctance, and her small hand tightly grasped Olivia¡¯s shoulder.


    Witnessing the situation, Oliviapassionately settled down on the sofa, cradling Sophia in her arms. She spoke softly, offeringfort, ¡°Be a good girl, Sophia. You¡¯re not feeling well, you need to rest. Would you like me to help you fall asleep?¡±


    Sophia buried her head in Olivia¡¯s neck and silently shook her head.


    Furrowing her brow, Olivia inquired, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep?¡±


    Sophia in her arms nodded and turned around, reaching out towards a small notebook on the table.


    Olivia leaned forward, retrieved the notebook, and handed it to Sophia, observing as the little girl began to write on its pages.


    ¡°After I fall asleep, you¡¯ll leave, and I don¡¯t want you to go.¡±


    Sophiapleted each stroke of her writing and pursed her lips, clearly showing her reluctance.


    Surprised by the words written in the notebook, Olivia¡¯s eyes flickered with astonishment. Could Sophia be so reliant on her?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Observing what the little girl had written, Victor¡¯s gaze shifted towards Olivia before he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Prescott is going back home, be a good girl and go to sleep.¡±


    Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Sophia pouted and turned to Olivia for confirmation.


    Olivia nodded.


    There were two little boys waiting for her at home. Although Emily was taking care of them, she still couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t know how she should feel spending the night in this house where she had lived for several years.


    Seeing her agreement, Sophia lowered her gaze sadly, her small hand continuously intertwining with the hem of Olivia¡¯s clothes, almost turning it into a mess.


    Witnessing the little girl¡¯s sorrowful expression, Olivia found herself unable to bear it any longer.


    After a while, Sophia finally released her grip on Olivia¡¯s clothes.


    Olivia thought the little girl had agreed to go to sleep obediently, but she saw her pick up the notebook again.


    ¡°Let Daddy bring the little boys over, you don¡¯t leave.¡±


    After finishing writing, Sophia turned around and pitifully hugged Olivia¡¯s neck without letting go.


    The little girl¡¯s warm body made Olivia unable to refuse.


    After a brief moment, Olivia let out an inward sigh and made apromise, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t leave. You can go to sleep peacefully.¡± She reassured Sophia, deciding to stay by her side.


    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words, the little girl finally lifted her head, her eyes still filled with doubt, moist with unshed tears.


    Olivia gently stroked the little girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°I am here with you. Sleep tight.¡±


    Only then did Sophia snuggle back into her arms and fall asleep, holding onto her clothes tightly, afraid that she might secretly leave.


    Olivia looked at the little girl in her arms, her heart brimming with an overwhelming tenderness.


    Seeing the two on the sofa, Victor¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. He walked over and sat on the sofa beside Olivia, instructing the butler to pour them two cups of tea. Then, he took out his phone and started working remotely.


    His earlier statement about having to work overtime was not a fabrication. In truth, he had been genuinely upied and overwhelmed during this period.


    For a while, the living room fell into silence.


    Listening to the peaceful breathing of the little girl in her arms, Olivia quietly asked the butler to bring a small nket and tightly wrapped the little girl.


    As if feeling the heat in her sleep, the little girl turned over in Olivia¡¯s arms.


    With tender care, Olivia gently wiped away the beads of sweat from Sophia¡¯s forehead, her own eyes shimmering with aforting warmth.

 Chapter 96: Age Difference Between the Children

    While Olivia devoted her full attention to taking care of Sophia, her phone rang from inside her bag, causing her momentary concern about waking up the little girl.


    Instinctively, Olivia swiftly covered Sophia¡¯s ears, intending to reach for her bag. However, to her surprise, she noticed Victor already rising from his seat and extending the phone towards her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Olivia whispered and nced at the caller ID, feeling a bit annoyed.


    So consumed with her attention on the little girl in her arms, Olivia hadpletely forgotten about the presence of the other two individuals waiting for her back home.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± The voices of the two little boys came through as soon as she answered the call. ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    Lowering her voice, Olivia replied, ¡°I got dyed with something tonight, so I mighte back veryte. Have you eaten?¡±


    The voices of the two little boys sounded concerned. ¡°We already ate. What about you, Mommy? Don¡¯t just focus on work, take care of yourself too!¡±


    Upon hearing their words, Olivia felt touched and smiled. ¡°I know, I¡¯ve eaten too. Don¡¯t wait for me, go to bed early.¡±


    ¡°We know, Mommy. Come back early and don¡¯t overwork yourself!¡± The two little boys sweetly promised.


    Olivia exchanged a few caring words with them before ending the call, a smile lingering on her face.


    Victor, having faintly heard the voices of the two little boys on the other end of the phone, momentarily set aside his work and nced at Olivia. He initially nned to inquire if she needed to return and attend to the two children, but upon seeing her tender expression, he decided to change the subject in his conversation.


    ¡°When you¡¯re busy, what do they do? Are they alone at home or do you have someone to take care of them?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°My friend helps take care of them, and Emily is here now.¡±


    Victor inquired further, ¡°What about when you were abroad?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t know why he was so insistent on this question, but she still answered subconsciously, ¡°I find someone to help or take them with me to my workce. My colleagues really like them.¡±


    As her words fell, a moment of silence engulfed the living room.


    Lowering her gaze, Olivia maintained her focus on the well-being of the little girl, attentively monitoring her condition.


    ¡°They are at an age where taking care of them is convenient. It wasn¡¯t as simple when they were younger,¡± Victor suddenly spoke, his gaze heavy as itnded on her, seemingly asking casually, ¡°How old are they now? They seem to be almost the same height as Sophia, so their ages should be simr.¡±


    Upon hearing this question, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened.


    Every time Victor spent time with the two little boys, she worried that he might discover something, prompting her to repeatedly caution and instruct them, emphasizing the need for discretion and secrecy.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected him to ask this question directly.


    After a moment ofposed contemtion, Olivia calmly replied, ¡°Indeed, at the age of four, it is normal for boys to experience a slightly faster growth ratepared to girls.¡±


    This was the answer she had previously discussed with Sebastian and Ethan to avoid Victor making any connections between the ages of the two little boys and that night six years ago.


    After speaking, she anxiously awaited Victor¡¯s response.


    After a pause, she finally heard Victor utter a deep ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t pursue the matter further, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Victor averted his gaze and returned to the work emails on his phone, but his attention was somewhat scattered.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The two little boys were four years old, just one year younger than Sophia.


    In other words, it appeared that this woman had been involved with another man and gave birth to the two little boys shortly after delivering Sophia.


    As the realization sank in, Victor¡¯s face slightly darkened, and he felt a sense of unease.


    Just as their thoughts diverged, Sophia in Olivia¡¯s arms suddenly stirred.


    Olivia immediately lowered her gaze to look at her.


    All Olivia witnessed was the delicate furrowing of the little girl¡¯s brows, which was soon apanied by pitiful sobs. Her small face crumpled up, reflecting her distress and sadness.

 Chapter 97: Peaceful Sleep by Your Side

    Upon hearing the sound of the little girl¡¯s sobbing, Victor raised his gaze and looked over.


    Olivia gently patted the little girl¡¯s back, while Sophia¡¯s crying grew louder. She wriggled free from the small nket and cried, burying herself in Olivia¡¯s embrace, tightly gripping her clothes with her tiny hands.


    Through her tear-filled eyes, Sophia opened her eyes and stared at Olivia¡¯s face, her vision blurred by the glistening tears.


    Once she confirmed that Olivia was still present, a sense of reassurance washed over her, causing her sobbing to gradually subside.


    Witnessing the little girl¡¯s already flushed face turn even redder from crying, Olivia felt a deep sense of distress. It was as if she could see her two little boys at home through Sophia.


    ¡°Good girl, Sophia. I am here. Don¡¯t cry anymore, or you won¡¯t look pretty,¡± Olivia soothed gently, wiping away the tears from the little girl¡¯s face.


    Sophia cried with great intensity, her tears flowing relentlessly. Gripping onto Olivia¡¯s clothes tightly, she refused to let go, seeking sce andfort in her presence.


    The clothes on Olivia¡¯s shoulder were damp from the sweat in her palms, bing a wrinkled mess. However, Olivia said nothing and patientlyforted Sophia.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After a while, the little girl sniffled and fell asleep again, still twitching in her sleep.


    Olivia carefully wrapped her in a small nket, leaving only her hand outside, clutching Olivia¡¯s clothes.


    Observing the intimate scene unfolding between the two, Victor¡¯s gaze grew darker, though he chose to remain silent, his thoughts and emotions kept to himself.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but worry about Miss Sophia and came to take a look. Seeing Miss Sophia sound asleep in Mrs. Leer¡¯s arms, her eyes filled with contentment. ¡°Indeed, Miss Sophia can only sleep peacefully by Mrs. Leer¡¯s side. When she¡¯s sick, she bes quite restless. No matter who tries tofort her, it¡¯s useless. Sometimes even Mr. Leer can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but pause.


    Olivia pondered the question silently, wondering about Emma¡¯s role as Sophia¡¯s mother. Could she truly not console the little girl in times of distress?


    And why was Emma nowhere to be seen when Sophia was sick?


    Was she really so unconcerned about her own child?


    Just as she was about to speak up and inquire, Victor¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°She¡¯ll probably wake up again tonight. Take her to the guest room to rest, and you should get some sleep too.¡±


    Charlotte chimed in, ¡°Yes, it¡¯ste. You¡¯ve just finished work and came over with Mr. Leer. You must be tired. Go upstairs and sleep with Miss Sophia for a while.¡±


    The question that lingered on Olivia¡¯s lips retreated as she hesitated, her gaze shifting towards the stairs. Memories from six years ago shed through her mind, leaving a bitter tinge in her heart. Shaking her head, she declined, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll rest here for a while. Sophia finally fell asleep, and I¡¯m afraid I might disturb her.¡±


    Upon hearing this reason, the two didn¡¯t say anything further.


    Before departing, Charlotte once again voiced her concern, emphasizing her worries. Now, only the three of them remained in the living room, creating an atmosphere of quiet introspection.


    Because Victor had suddenly mentioned Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s ages earlier, Olivia felt a sense of caution and avoided making eye contact with him as she gazed at the little girl in her arms.


    For quite some time, no sound came from the man.


    Olivia slowly rxed her nerves.


    She had been busy all day, treating Old Whitaker in the afternoon, which required a lot of mental energy. Now, she was indeed feeling tired.


    Moreover, as Olivia held Sophia in her arms, aforting warmth emanated from the little girl, reminiscent of a cozy heater. The gentle rhythm of her breathing echoed in Olivia¡¯s ears, gradually lulling her into a state of drowsiness.


    Although she struggled to stay awake, she eventually drifted off into a slumber.

 Chapter 98: Perfectly Matched

    For quite some time, there was no movement in the living room.


    Victor nced up and saw Olivia on the couch, holding Sophia in her arms, half leaning against the backrest, sound asleep.


    Because of Sophia in her embrace, Olivia¡¯s upper body posture was awkward, and her sleep seemed somewhat restless. However, every time she half-awoke, she instinctively tightened her embrace.


    Witnessing this scene, Victor felt a slight stir within him.


    Charlotte approached the couch once again to assess Miss Sophia¡¯s condition. However, as she drew closer, she noticed Victor gesturing for her to be silent, indicating the need for quietness in their current situation.


    Observing this, Charlotte slowed her steps and cautiously approached the two, taking a nce at their sleeping faces. A smile unconsciously appeared on her face.


    Undoubtedly, the bond between Mrs. Leer and Miss Sophia, as mother and daughter, remained unbreakable.


    Even after several years apart, Miss Sophia still naturally gravitated towards Mrs. Leer, who, in turn, showered her with affection.


    Noticing the small nkets draped over the two, Charlotte furrowed her brow. She retreated quietly and returned shortly with arger nket, extending it in Victor¡¯s direction.


    Victor furrowed his brow slightly, hesitated for a moment, but ultimately stood up and epted the nket. He carefully covered the two individuals, then tucked it beneath Olivia as well.


    Afterpleting this series of actions and preparing to stand up, Victor¡¯s vision caught Olivia¡¯s peacefully sleeping face.


    Unconsciously, he froze, and within this ambiguous distance, his gaze lingered on Olivia¡¯s face.


    This was the first time he had seen Olivia close like this.


    In this state, she indeed slept restlessly, with her curled eyshes asionally trembling as if she could wake up at any moment.


    Victor couldn¡¯t help but wonder when she would wake up.


    Suddenly, Olivia furrowed her brows in her sleep, and her head, leaning against the backrest of the couch, slowly slipped.


    Watching her about to fall, Victor instinctively reached out and supported her head, almost cradling her in his arms.


    The soft and delicate touch of her tender cheek against his palm sent a wave of darkness through Victor¡¯s eyes. Fearing to disturb the person in his arms, he held his position motionless, unwilling to disturb their peaceful slumber.


    Beside them, Charlotte watched Mr. Leer embrace Mrs. Leer, who held Miss Sophia. A thought shed through her mind.


    Even though Mrs. Leer had been away for six years, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her toe back.


    With these thoughts in mind, Charlotte¡¯s gaze towards the three individuals carried a glimmer of a smile.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, why don¡¯t you carry Mrs. Leer and Miss Sophia upstairs to rest? Let them manage for the night. Tomorrow, Mrs. Leer will surely wake up with a sore back and need to work,¡± Charlotte suggested.


    Victor furrowed his brow as he gazed at the peaceful face nestled in his arms. After a moment of contemtion, he eventually nodded.


    Seeing his response, Charlotte stepped forward and lifted Sophia from Olivia¡¯s embrace. Fortunately, Sophia was already fast asleep, so when Charlotte picked her up, she only shifted her head slightly without waking up.


    Once Charlotte had properly held Miss Sophia, she smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Leer, I¡¯ll trouble you with this.¡±


    Having spoken, she stood to the side, waiting for Victor¡¯s next move.


    Upon hearing this, Victor hesitated again.


    After a long while, he carefully bent down and lifted Olivia horizontally in his arms.


    Olivia nestled in his embrace, unconsciously leaning her head against his shoulder, and she remained asleep even as he stood upright without waking up.


    Victor¡¯s gaze settled upon the individual in his arms, his brow furrowed with a touch of displeasure evident in his eyes.


    How had this woman taken care of herself all these years if she felt weightless in his embrace?


    Charlotte watched as Mr. Leer held Mrs. Leer, her eyes filled with contented joy.


    Mr. Leer and Mrs. Leer were a perfectly matched couple!

 Chapter 99: Never Like You

    Olivia was indeed quite tired. Normally, she had light sleep, but tonight she slept especially soundly, to the point where she was carried upstairs to the guest room without even realizing it.


    Victor walked to the side of the bed and gently ced Olivia on it. He adjusted her head to afortable position before slowly standing up.


    Charlotte trailed behind them, quietly observing Victor¡¯s attentive care for Olivia. A smile of joy filled her eyes as she ced Sophia next to Olivia and covered them both with a nket. Then, she stepped back.


    Noticing Mr. Leer¡¯s unwavering gaze fixed upon Mrs. Leer¡¯s face, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but voice her concern, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you rest for a while? I¡¯ll stay here and watch over them. Don¡¯t you have work tomorrow?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Victor furrowed his brows and shook his head. ¡°No need, I¡¯m not tired. Sophia is sick, and I¡¯m worried. You go and rest.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes twinkled with a yful undertone, hinting at a touch of teasing in her expression.


    Even though Mr. Leer expressed concern for Miss Sophia, his eyes remained fixed on Mrs. Leer¡¯s face.


    Nevertheless, it was good for the three of them to stay together. Perhaps, they might even develop some affection.


    With her thoughts lingering, Charlotte chose not to press the matter further and quietly departed from the room.


    There was only a dim night light illuminating the room.


    Victor, guided by its light, gazed at Olivia¡¯s face.


    Her face was still the same as six years ago, unchanged in any way. However, when those eyes opened, the person before him seemedpletely different from the young woman of six years ago.


    In fact, he found himself even more captivated by her gaze than six years ago.


    He wondered how this woman had gone through these past six years.


    After observing her for a while, he noticed Olivia suddenly furrowing her brows in her sleep.


    Victor couldn¡¯t help but furrow his own brows, wondering what she might be dreaming of that caused such unease.


    In her drowsiness, Olivia felt as if she had returned to six years ago, facing Victor¡¯s immacte and handsome features. His face was filled with disgust.


    Though he hadn¡¯t uttered a word yet, Olivia felt as though she could guess what he was about to say. She desperately retreated, covering her ears, resisting the words he was about to speak.


    But even so, his heartless voice echoed in her mind.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°I will never love you, even in death!¡±


    For a moment, those words reverberated throughout the room.


    Olivia felt suffocated, struggling in pain for a long time before suddenly awakening.


    She looked around and saw only darkness, as if she was still trapped in a dream.


    Witnessing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel a heavy weight in her heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Victor¡¯s deep voice sounded near her ear.


    His voice almost ovepped with the one in her dream.


    Olivia¡¯s heart tightened, instinctively raising her gaze to observe his expression.


    Victor stood in the darkness, his facial expression blurred. Without waiting for her answer, he furrowed his brows and took a step forward.


    However, Olivia was still immersed in her dream. Seeing him move, a trace of panic shed across her face, and she instinctively moved back, clutching onto the bed for support.


    Victor furrowed his brows and halted, standing in ce. His voice became softer than before. ¡°What did you dream about?¡±


    With this step, he emerged from the darkness, and his concerned expression became clear in Olivia¡¯s eyes.


    Olivia found herself momentarily dazed, her gaze fixed on Victor with a nk expression for a few seconds, before gradually emerging from her dreamlike state. She lowered her gaze and regained herposure. Calmly, she said, ¡°Nothing, just a nightmare.¡±


    After speaking, she turned her head to look at the little girl sleeping beside her, reached out to check her temperature.


    Compared to earlier in the night, Sophia was much better. After a good sleep, she should be fine.


    Olivia withdrew her hand, got off the bed, adjusted her clothes, and softly said, ¡°Sophia will be fine when she wakes up. Take care of her and make sure she doesn¡¯t catch a cold. I should go back now.¡±


    Having concluded her statement, she gracefully made her way towards the door, ready to depart.


    Just as she took a couple of steps, her wrist was caught by arge hand.

 Chapter 100: Won鈥檛 Let Her Disturb Your Life

    Olivia paused her steps and looked back, puzzled.


    Victor furrowed his brow. ¡°It¡¯s already 4 a. m., and you¡¯ve only slept for a short while. I can¡¯t let you drive back like this. Besides, if you just leave like this, I won¡¯t be able to exin to Sophia. You promised her yourself that you wouldn¡¯t leave. If she wakes up tomorrow and can¡¯t find you, she¡¯ll definitely cause a scene. She might even go straight to your house. She hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and what if she gets sick again?¡±


    Upon hearing Victor¡¯s words, a slight frown creased Olivia¡¯s forehead. The dream had left her feeling unsettled, and she didn¡¯t have the desire to spend any more time with him in that moment.


    But she did promise the little girl not to leave¡­


    Seeing her dilemma, Victor¡¯s expression turned cold, and his tone hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the only time Sophia can trouble you is now. In the future, if nothing happens, I won¡¯t let her disturb your life.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he released his grip on her wrist.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that there was an oddity in Victor¡¯s words, as if they carried a subtle sting that made her ufortable.


    On the bed, Sophia seemed to sense the emptiness beside her. She turned over and touched the vacant space on the other side of the bed, emitting a few murmurs.


    Hearing this movement, both of them instinctively looked over.


    Despite her difort and reservations, Olivia couldn¡¯t bring herself to be too harsh on the little girl. After hesitating for a few seconds, she spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Sophia, but Mr. Leer, our current rtionship seems inappropriate for you to be in the room while I¡¯m asleep.¡±


    It was clearly an eviction notice for him.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened, and after a few seconds, he coldly agreed, ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll trouble you with Sophia.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left in long strides.


    Seeing the door close, Olivia felt relieved and turned back to lie down beside Sophia.


    Sophia, instinctively seeking sce andfort, moved closer to Olivia, as if drawn to her as a source of warmth and security. Olivia¡¯s heart softened, and she reached out to embrace the little girl.


    Sophia snuggledfortably into her embrace, a faint smile on her lips.


    Witnessing this, Olivia felt her heart melting away. The unease caused by the nightmare vanished, and she fell back asleep in a daze.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The next morning, Sophia woke up in Olivia¡¯s embrace.


    As Sophia opened her eyes, the sight of the beautifuldy standing before her filled her with immense joy. Her eyes sparkled with delight, expressing the happiness she felt deep within.


    Sophia¡¯s heart filled with joy as she realized that the kind and beautifuldy had not truly left, but instead chose to sleep beside her. In that moment, she wished for every day to be as wonderful andforting as this.


    Olivia, still half-asleep, felt the little girl¡¯s gaze and woke up as well. When she lowered her head, she met Sophia¡¯s bright eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Good morning, feeling better?¡±


    Sophia nodded.


    Olivia smiled reassuringly, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    After saying that, she sat up on the bed.


    Charlotte knocked on the door and came in, bringing clothes for Sophia. Olivia helped her get dressed.


    Once they finished dressing, Charlotte was about to take Sophia to wash up, but much to Charlotte¡¯s surprise, Sophia folded her arms and adamantly refused to let her lead the way.


    ¡°Mrs. Leer, why don¡¯t you take Miss Sophia instead?¡± Charlotte understood Sophia¡¯s thoughts and entrusted the little girl to Olivia.


    Olivia had taken care of the two little boys at home on a regr basis and was familiar with these matters. She agreed and took Sophia into the bathroom.


    After washing up, Olivia even braided Sophia¡¯s hair.


    As Sophia¡¯s braid was only halfway done, her eyes sparkled with excitement. With anticipation gleaming in her gaze, she obediently settled onto a small chair, fixating her gaze upon her reflection in the mirror.


    Standing at the entrance of the bathroom, Victor appeared wearing a shirt and pants, with a few buttons still undone, hinting that he had recently washed up. Quietly, he observed the woman skillfully braiding Sophia¡¯s hair.

 Chapter 101: Possible Remarriage with Her

    Olivia finished braiding Sophia¡¯s hair and took her out. Just as she turned around, she saw Victor standing at the door.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened, and the warmth in his gaze disappearedpletely. He became polite and distant, saying, ¡°Breakfast is ready. Let¡¯s go downstairs and eat.¡± After speaking, he turned around and walked ahead.


    Olivia was momentarily taken aback. Just now, she seemed to have noticed a difference in the man¡¯s expression, but it was only for a moment, and she wondered if it was just her imagination. Regaining herposure, Olivia held Sophia¡¯s hand and went downstairs to have breakfast.


    While eating, Sophia naturally sat beside Victor. Olivia was about to sit across from them when Sophia tugged at her sleeve, causing her to stop in her tracks. ¡°Madam, please sit beside Sophia,¡± Charlotte realized Sophia¡¯s intention and smiled as she pulled out the chair next to Sophia. Sophia nodded in agreement, her face filled with anticipation as she looked at Olivia.


    Noticing this, Olivia instinctively nced at the man sitting next to Sophia. Victor¡¯s expression was somewhat rigid, but when their eyes met, he turned his head without saying a word, seemingly unconcerned about where she would sit.


    Sophia tightly clenched her hand.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Olivia eventually sat down next to Sophia. During the meal, Olivia instinctively took care of Sophia, and Victor, on the other side, habitually picked up food for the little one. Sophia was happily sandwiched between the ¡°prettydy¡± and her father, smiling contentedly as she ate everything they served her.


    After breakfast, Olivia checked the time and realized it was time for her to go to work. She got up and bid farewell. However, Sophia still reluctantly grabbed onto her clothes. ¡°Darling, I have to go to work. I¡¯lle to see you another day, okay?¡± Olivia held her small hand and reassured her softly.


    Upon hearing that Olivia had to go to work, although Sophia was still reluctant, she obediently let go of Olivia¡¯s hand and waved goodbye to the ¡°prettydy.¡± Olivia smiled and patted her head before turning to leave.


    Before heading to work, Olivia needed to go home to change clothes. She also couldn¡¯t help but worry about the two little ones at home and wanted to go back to check on them. As soon as she entered the house, the two little ones rushed over. ¡°Mommy! Why did you juste back? Did something happenst night?¡±


    On the side, Emily smiled as she looked at the mother and son, and exined, ¡°The two young masters were worried about you and woke up early this morning.¡±


    Olivia nodded, hesitated for a moment, and decided to tell the two little ones about taking care of Sophia yesterday.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Upon hearing that Sophia was sick, the two little ones anxiously asked, ¡°How is Sophia? Is she seriously ill? Can we go see her?¡±


    Olivia hesitated and reassured them, ¡°She just had a slight fever, and after a good night¡¯s sleep, she¡¯s much better. You¡¯ll see her at kindergarten.¡±


    The two little ones wanted to visit their sick friend, and logically Olivia should have agreed, but due to Victor, she didn¡¯t want them to have too much contact with that man.


    The two little ones didn¡¯t insist and obediently nodded.


    On the other side, Emma followed Olivia¡¯s car all the way yesterday, watching her drive towards Leer Manor. After returning home, she couldn¡¯t sleep all night due to anger and instructed her subordinates to keep an eye on when Olivia would leave.


    When she woke up in the morning and was having breakfast, she received a call from her subordinate, only to find out that Olivia had just left!


    ¡°Despicable woman!¡±


    Emma gritted her teeth and hung up the phone, her face turning pale with anger. ¡°She just returned to the country and is already throwing herself at him!¡±


    After speaking, she felt a slight sense of anxiety.


    That woman actually spent the night at Leer Manor!


    Over the years, at most, she would only have dinner there and then be asked to leave!


    Looking at it this way, Emma felt more and more uneasy about Victor¡¯s attitude towards that woman.


    Beatrice, her mother, saw her daughter¡¯s expression and asked concernedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so angry early in the morning?¡±


    Emma clenched her teeth and said, ¡°That despicable Olivia, she spent the night at Leer Manor! At this rate, Victor might reconcile with her!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Beatrice¡¯s face slightly changed, pondered for a few seconds, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Lily. Let¡¯s invite her for afternoon tea this afternoon. It¡¯s a good opportunity to talk to her about this matter.¡±

 Chapter 102: Won鈥檛 Let Her See Sophia

    In the afternoon, Emma and her daughter arranged to meet Lily at a cafe.


    By the time Lily arrived, the two of them were already waiting by the window.


    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting,¡± Lily said as she sat down across from them.


    Emma smiled innocently, ¡°We just got here. Please have a seat. I ordered some desserts. I¡¯m not sure if they suit your taste, but you can give them a try.¡±


    After saying that, she waved her hand to summon the waiter to bring the food.


    In no time, several exquisite pastries were ced in front of the three of them.


    Lily smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Emma still cares about me. She knows I like sweet things. Victorcks that consideration.¡±


    The three of them engaged in casual conversation, and Beatrice subtly mentioned Olivia¡¯s matters.


    ¡°By the way, when Emma went to see Liam the other day, she encountered that woman who divorced Victor six years ago. When did she return to the country? Do you know?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the smile on Lily¡¯s face gradually disappeared. ¡°Olivia? She actually dares toe back? If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it today, I wouldn¡¯t have known!¡±


    That woman had left with a divorce agreement six years ago and never looked back. A yearter, Sophia was sent back to them because she had no guardian.


    Just the thought of these things made Lily furious. Now that woman dares to return to the country?


    Beatrice feigned surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? When Emma went that day, Victor was there too, and it seems like they have a good rtionship. I thought you were nning to let here back and take care of Sophia!¡±


    Lily frowned displeasedly, ¡°Where does she get the nerve to take care of Sophia? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t even let her see Sophia¡¯s face!¡±


    That woman had been so resolute in leaving, even willing to abandon her own child. How could Lily dare to let her near Sophia again?


    Lily¡¯s reaction was within the expectations of the two women.


    Seeing her angry expression, Emmafortingly smiled, ¡°Please don¡¯t get upset. Victor might not even have that intention.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After saying that, she lowered her gaze with a hint of disappointment, and the smile on her face was visibly forced.


    Seeing her like that, Lily became even more angry. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Victor bully you?¡±


    Emma hesitated to speak and looked silently at her mother.


    Beatrice timely defended her daughter, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. Thest time we had dinner together, Victor didn¡¯t attend. I asked Emma to call him, but in his words, he implied his intention to break off the engagement with Emma. This foolish child didn¡¯t dare to tell us. If I hadn¡¯t noticed something was wrong with her mood and asked persistently for a few days, she would probably still be in the dark!¡±


    After saying that, Beatrice turned her head to scold Emma with a re, then looked at Lily, ¡°So, the reason I invited you out today was to confirm this matter. If you n to let that woman return to the Leer family, I¡¯d rather put my foolish daughter¡¯s mind to rest as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 103: Do You Still Want to Reconcile with Her?

    After returning from the coffee shop, Lily couldn¡¯t shake off her worries. When Samuel finished work, she called some people and they all went to the manor together.


    Victor picked up Sophia first after finishing work. As soon as they entered the house, they saw Mr. and Mrs. Leer sitting on the couch with solemn expressions, clearly wanting to talk about something.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing? Is something wrong?¡± Victor asked, puzzled.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    With a serious face, Lily nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    Seeing his mother¡¯s stern expression, Victor furrowed his brow and turned to Charlotte, asking her to take Sophia upstairs first.


    Charlotte agreed, and Sophia obediently greeted her grandparents before following Charlotte upstairs.


    Victor sat down on the single sofa next to his parents. ¡°What¡¯s the matter that made youe all the way here sote?¡±


    ¡°Has Oliviae back?¡± Lily cut to the chase.


    Hearing that, Victor¡¯s gaze darkened, and he admitted frankly, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve met.¡±


    Unsurprised, Lily snorted and continued to question, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us? Don¡¯t tell me you want to reconcile with her!¡±


    Victor¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, and he didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    Seeing his silence, Lily¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°No matter what you¡¯re thinking, I absolutely won¡¯t allow that woman to step foot in our house! She left silently back then, not even caring about her own child. And now she wants toe back? I won¡¯t allow it! If she reallyes back, what if the same thing happens again? Can you ept it? And what about Sophia? She¡¯s grown up now, can she handle it?¡±


    After speaking, Lily waited for her son¡¯s response, but he remained silent.


    Lily¡¯s expression changed, and she earnestly brought up Sophia. ¡°Think about how Sophia has been living all these years. That child has been weak since she was little. Do you know why? If that woman had taken care of her for a while before sending her back, I wouldn¡¯t say anything. But she just abandoned Sophia like that, making her health suffer. Thankfully, our family had the means and we put in great effort to restore Sophia¡¯s health.¡±


    ¡°And the result? Sophia has a withdrawn personality and gets called a motherless wild child outside. Don¡¯t you think this would worsen her ASD? All of this is that woman¡¯s fault! If you insist on letting here back, then I¡¯ll take Sophia and raise her with us! I absolutely won¡¯t let her fall into that woman¡¯s hands!¡±


    After finishing her words and seeing her son still without a reaction, Lily anxiously looked at her husband.


    She purposely brought Samuel along because his words had more influence than her own.


    Samuel also felt sorry for his granddaughter. Upon hearing his wife¡¯s words, he spoke with emphasis, ¡°Your mother is right. I won¡¯t interfere with anything else, but I can¡¯t trust that woman to take care of Sophia. Think about it carefully.¡±


    Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, Victor finally showed some reaction. He raised his gaze and met their eyes.


    Thinking that he had made an impact, Lily breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she remembered Emma¡¯s distressed expression in the afternoon and couldn¡¯t help but remind, ¡°All these years, thanks to Emma standing by your side, helping to take care of Sophia, and being wholeheartedly devoted to us, like a daughter. Inparison, what does Olivia have that Emma doesn¡¯t? A girl¡¯s youth is limited. You can¡¯t just let her wait forever.¡±

 Chapter 104: Emma Takes Sophia to School

    Victor remained silent throughout.


    It wasn¡¯t until they had finished speaking that he calmly spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I don¡¯t intend to bring Olivia back.¡±


    At least, not now.


    Listening to his parents¡¯ conversation, Victor had been thinking about his interactions with Olivia during this period. He concluded that most of their involvement during this time was because of Sophia.


    Thinking about it, Victor couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat ironic.


    Considering Olivia¡¯s attitude towards him during their first meeting, it seemed that she would have avoided him if it weren¡¯t for Sophia.


    The concerns his parents had now were even less likely to happen.


    Upon hearing his response, Lily¡¯s expression eased slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good then. What about Emma? When are you nning to make a decision? If you settle down with her sooner, there will be someone to take care of Sophia.¡±


    Victor frowned and declined, ¡°I¡¯m more hesitant to entrust Sophia to Emma than Olivia. Sophia has always shown resistance towards her, so I need to think about our marriage again.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Lily didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Sophia resists her because you have been unwilling to ept her. If you had married Emma earlier and let her spend more time with Sophia, they would eventually develop a bond. Besides, Emma has been wholeheartedly devoted to Sophia all these years, and we have witnessed it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Victor slightly impatiently furrowed his brow. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Although Emma had always appeared harmless and treated Sophia well in front of them, Victor didn¡¯t think Sophia would reject her for no reason. And he had no feelings for Emma either.


    Now that his mother kept mentioning that person, it only made him feel annoyed.


    Lily¡¯s unfinished words were blocked by him, and he sighed. ¡°We won¡¯t pressure you. Just take your time to think about it. Until then, let us take care of Sophia.¡±


    After saying that, she raised her voice and asked Charlotte to bring Sophia downstairs, extending her hand with a smile towards Sophia.


    Sophia, unaware of the conflict between the adults, obediently nestled in her grandmother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Good girl, would you like toe and y at Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house for a couple of days?¡± Lily affectionately pinched Sophia¡¯s chubby face.


    Sophia blinked in confusion and instinctively looked at her father.


    Victor¡¯s expression slightly hardened. ¡°Mom, Sophia is doing fine at home, and I can take care of her.¡±


    Lily displeasedly responded, ¡°You know very well why I want to take Sophia with me! Besides, your father and I miss Sophia. What¡¯s wrong with letting here and stay with us for a couple of days?¡±


    Samuel intervened with a deep voice, trying to mediate, ¡°I heard Sophia just recovered from an illness, and you¡¯ve been busytely. Let us take care of her for now.¡±


    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Victor couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on.


    He naturally understood his mother¡¯s intention of not wanting Sophia to have contact with Olivia.


    But he couldn¡¯t argue with his father¡¯s words.


    While he remained silent, Lily got up directly, holding Sophia, and left abruptly.


    Victor didn¡¯t say anything in the end; he just thought of bringing Sophia back in a couple of days.


    Sophia behaved well when she was with her grandparents. After having dinner, she obediently went to sleep.


    Lily called Emma and asked her to bring Sophia to kindergarten in the morning.


    She still believed that Sophia didn¡¯t like Emma simply because they hadn¡¯t spent enough time together.


    Early the next morning, Emma arrived promptly. She greeted the two elders and reached out to hold Sophia¡¯s hand.


    Having just finished breakfast, Sophia¡¯s face drooped when she saw Emma approaching. As Emma extended her hand, Sophia even shrunk back, showing obvious resistance.


    ¡°Be a good girl, Sophia. Emma will take you to kindergarten. If you don¡¯t go now, you¡¯ll bete,¡± Lily patiently persuaded.


    Hearing this, Sophia hesitated for a moment. Thinking that she would see the two little boys at kindergarten, she reluctantly got into the car.

 Chapter 105: Sophia Gets Beaten

    On the way to kindergarten, Sophia sat in the backseat, hugging her school bag, looking downcast and dejected.


    Emma also wanted to improve her rtionship with Sophia, at least superficially.


    ncing at Sophia¡¯s state through the rearview mirror, Emma pretended to be concerned and asked, ¡°Sophia, is something bothering you? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡±


    Upon hearing her voice, Sophia didn¡¯t even lift her head.


    Emma furrowed her brows and continued to show her kindness, ¡°How about I take a day off for you? We can go back and rest for a day.¡±


    Her words fell, but there was still no response.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Emma grew impatient. ¡°Sophia Leer, I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you making that face? You can¡¯t even talk properly?¡±


    Hearing the displeasure in Emma¡¯s voice, Sophia subtly flinched and clutched her school bag tighter.


    Emma, seeing Sophia¡¯s obvious resistance towards her, coupled with what Lily mentioned to herst night about Victor¡¯s unwillingness to marry her, became increasingly infuriated.


    If it weren¡¯t for Sophia¡¯s attitude towards her, Victor would still have Olivia by his side. She wouldn¡¯t be so anxious just because Olivia went back to her country!


    After thinking for a while, Emma drove the car to the side of the road, abruptly pressing the brakes.


    Caught off guard, Sophia stumbled forward, biting her lip and raising her eyes, only to meet Emma¡¯s furious gaze in the rearview mirror.


    Their eyes locked, and Sophia¡¯s eyes contracted as she anxiously looked around.


    Whenever this wicked womanid her hands on her, her eyes would be filled with such a look.


    But now, she had no way to seek help.


    Seeing her scared expression, Emma¡¯s anger intensified. She opened the car door, sat in the backseat with a bang, and forcefully grabbed Sophia¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You mute girl, what do you mean by acting so annoying towards me? Is it to show your father?!¡± Emma red at her with a ferocious expression, exerting more and more force in her hand. ¡°Haven¡¯t I been good to you all these years? I¡¯ve treated you like my own! Is this how you repay me? Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes welled up with pain, but she still bit her lip, keeping silent, and lowered her gaze, unable to look at Emma.


    Unable to elicit a response from her, Emma grew angrier. Thinking more and more, she forcefully pulled Sophia onto herp without hesitation and started pping her buttocks. ¡°You mute girl! If it weren¡¯t for being with Victor, do you really think I would treat you kindly? And you? You ungrateful creature! Not only do you not repay me, but you also dare to side with that bitch Olivia! Ungrateful wretch! Let me tell you, even if you don¡¯t ept my marriage to your father, you will have to ept it! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±


    The sound of crisp ps and Emma¡¯s malicious curses echoed in the car.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes turned red, tears swirling in her eyes, but she stubbornly bit her lip, refusing to cry in front of her.


    ¡°You dare to defy me!¡± Emma, seeing her silent, twisted her inner thigh forcefully. ¡°Let me see how much you can endure!¡±


    Sophia kicked her leg in pain, tears uncontrobly streaming down her face as she cried silently, struggling to get off of her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 106: Knowing Pain is Just Right

    Upon hearing Sophia¡¯s gasping cries, Emma finally stopped her hands, satisfied, allowing Sophia to climb off her. Sophia immediately crawled to the other side and, enduring the pain, huddled by the window, clutching her backpack in front of her. She sobbed uncontrobly.


    ¡°Knowing pain is just right,¡± Emma sneered, breaking the silence. ¡°If you dare tell anyone about what happened today, I promise you won¡¯t see that woman again!¡±


    With that said, Emma finally got out of the backseat and drove Sophia to kindergarten.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Wipe the tears off your face for me!¡± Emmamanded coldly as she parked the car at the entrance of the kindergarten.


    Fearing that she would never see the prettydy again because of the threat, Sophia quickly wiped away the tears from her face with her hand.


    Emma nced at her, thinking it was sufficient, and then opened the door and got out of the car. She held Sophia¡¯s hand and warned in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t give me a mournful face. If anyone notices, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    With those words, Emma raised her head, and her face was already adorned with a gentle smile.


    Sophia clenched her tiny fists, trying hard to hold back her sobs. She obediently let Emma lead her to the teacher, bowing slightly.


    ¡°Sophia is here!¡± the teacher greeted with a smile. Seeing the obvious signs of tears on Sophia¡¯s face, she asked with concern, ¡°What happened? Why are you crying?¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained herposure and replied casually, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. She threw a tantrum this morning and refused toe to school. We coaxed her for a long time before bringing her here.¡±


    Hearing this, the teacher furrowed her brow in confusion. ¡°Really? Sophia never resisted going to school before. What happened today?¡±


    A tinge of displeasure shed through Emma¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation, so she put on a forced smile and said, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not feeling well. After all, she had a fever recently. Please keep an eye on her today, and if there are any problems, contact me anytime.¡±


    The teacher didn¡¯t dwell on it and agreed with a smile.


    Emma entrusted Sophia to the teacher, gave a perfunctory reminder, and then turned to leave.


    As soon as she got in the car, she noticed a familiar Mercedes parked at the entrance of the kindergarten.


    After a moment, Olivia came down from the car with her two children.


    Upon seeing the three of them, the little mute boy¡¯s face noticeably brightened.


    Emma¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    She watched Olivia exchange a few words with the teacher, hand over her two children, and drive away. Emma¡¯s expression remained unpleasant.


    It slowly cleared from her sight only after the Mercedes disappeared at the intersection.


    If she didn¡¯t remember incorrectly, this kindergarten was invested in by the Leer family.


    At that thought, Emma¡¯s mind was filled with suspicion.


    When Victor used to pick up and drop off Sophia, he would inevitably encounter Olivia here! And as an investor, it¡¯s impossible not to know that Olivia¡¯s children go to school here!


    That little mute boy had shown so much affection for that woman!


    How much more is there between them that she doesn¡¯t know?


    The more Emma thought about it, the more unsettled she felt. Seeing the teacher still standing at the entrance, she decided to get out of the car with a stern face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, miss? Is there something I can help you with?¡± the teacher asked with a smile as Emma returned.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma nodded. ¡°Hello, let me introduce myself. I am Miss from the Thornton Group. I would like to donate some children¡¯s entertainment facilities to your esteemed kindergarten. Could you please introduce me to the principal?¡±

 Chapter 107: Expelling Those Two Children

    Upon hearing that she wanted to donate something to the kindergarten, the teacher smiled and agreed, making a phone call to the principal.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After hanging up, she took Emma to the principal¡¯s office.


    The principal had been waiting there and greeted them with a smile, pouring tea for Emma. ¡°Miss Thornton, please have a seat,¡± he said pleasantly.


    Emma didn¡¯t hesitate and took the tea, sitting across from him. ¡°I believe you already know why I¡¯m here,¡± she said.


    The principal nodded repeatedly, ¡°I heard that you are willing to donate some equipment to our kindergarten. On behalf of the children, I thank you.¡±


    As the words fell, Emma noticed that the person in front of her seemed unfriendly. With a cold expression, she took a sip of tea and spoke with a chilly tone, ¡°Not only that, I can donate five million dors to the kindergarten, and you can use it as you wish. However, I have one request.¡±


    The principal looked at her in confusion, ¡°What is your request?¡±


    ¡°Recently, the kindergarten epted Olivia¡¯s two children. I hope that you can expel them from the kindergarten,¡± Emma narrowed her eyes, her face cold and stern.


    Upon hearing this, the principal exchanged a nce with the teacher, both disying confusion. Victor had mentioned this matter to them before, but he quickly retracted his words. Now, Emma was bringing it up again.


    ¡°Miss Thornton, may I ask if there is any conflict between you and Miss Prescott?¡± the principal cautiously inquired.


    Emma nced at him displeased, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know all the details. Just know that I don¡¯t want her children to study together with the Leer family¡¯s children. I assume you are well aware of the connection between the Thornton family and the Leer family through marriage.¡±


    The principal quickly nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I have some personal issues with Olivia, and Sophia will call me ¡®mom¡¯ in the future. If her son bullies my daughter or any idents happen, can you bear the responsibility?¡± Emma lightly threatened.


    Mentioning the Leer family, the principal recalled what Victor had said a few days ago. It implied that they shouldn¡¯t expel those two children. However, now the future Mrs. Leer was making such a request.


    For a moment, the principal was undecided, unsure of whether to agree or not.


    Emma noticed his hesitation and unhappily ced the teacup on the table, making a light sound. The principal felt a sense of pressure due to her identity.


    ¡°This kindergarten also has investments from the Leer family. With my status, if I casually mention a few words to Mr. Leer, you won¡¯t be able to rely on Leer¡¯s Group¡¯s investments in the future,¡± Emma further provoked.


    The principal was already sweating profusely from the difficult situation, but Emma repeatedly brought up Victor, and he didn¡¯t dare to defy her. After hesitating for a long time, he finally nodded and agreed, ¡°I understand. I will expel them.¡±


    Emma smiled satisfactorily and pursed her lips. ¡°Tonight, I want to hear the news of those two children being expelled, and the five million dors will be transferred to the kindergarten¡¯s ount as promised.¡±


    The principal agreed to each point.


    ¡°Now that everything is settled, I won¡¯t stay any longer,¡± Emma said, rising confidently.


    The principal and the teacher hurriedly escorted her to the entrance.


    Before leaving, Emma remembered something and turned back, coldly warning, ¡°I almost forgot. I hope you can keep this visit a secret and not let anyone find out. I don¡¯t want Olivia toe looking for trouble.¡± She was afraid that Victor would find out about her unauthorized actions but also worried that the principal would sense something unusual. So, she used Olivia as a shield.


    The principal nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 108: What Does Victor Mean?

    That evening, after Olivia finished work, she hurried over to pick up the two little ones.


    At the entrance of the kindergarten, only the two of them remained, with the teacher looking after them.


    ¡°Sorry for beingte again.¡± Olivia smiled apologetically and approached to take the two little ones.


    However, the teacher protected the two little ones and smiled at her with some difficulty. ¡°Let me watch them for a while longer. The principal wants to talk to you about something and is waiting for you in the office.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Upon hearing this, Olivia felt puzzled, but she turned and went upstairs, knocking on the door of the principal¡¯s office.


    For some reason, the principal¡¯s expression was also strange.


    ¡°Miss Lee said you wanted to talk to me. Is there something wrong?¡± Olivia asked, puzzled.


    The principal¡¯s face showed a forced smile, and he spoke slowly, ¡°Well, I have been observing for two days and feel that your two children are not quite suitable for our kindergarten. You see, would you consider changing their environment?¡±


    In other words, they intended to expel Sebastian and Ethan!


    Olivia¡¯s eyebrows knitted, but she maintained a polite attitude. ¡°Did they cause any trouble in the kindergarten? If they did, I will definitely educate them properly when I go back. Please rest assured that they will¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her assurance, the principal abruptly interrupted, ¡°The two children have been behaving very well, but I still don¡¯t want them to stay in our kindergarten. I will also refund the previous tuition fees.¡±


    Olivia found it even more bewildering. ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. Since my two children have been performing well, why do you want to expel them? You must give me a reason; otherwise, I can¡¯t exin it to the children.¡±


    The principal frowned. ¡°There is no reason.¡±


    As he said this, he appeared quite guilty.


    Those two children had indeed been performing exceptionally well at the kindergarten. Compared to their peers, they were like two little adults, requiring no attention from the teachers and even helping them take care of other children.


    In theory, there is absolutely no reason to expel them from the kindergarten. But it¡¯s the sponsor¡¯s demand, and he has toply.


    After speaking, the principal couldn¡¯t even dare to look into Olivia¡¯s eyes.


    Olivia suppressed her anger, kept calm, and tried tomunicate with the principal. ¡°I entrusted my child to you because I trusted you. But your current actions disappoint me. You¡¯re expelling students for no reason. I can report this to the Education Bureau.¡±


    The principal felt extremely guilty, but still responded with a stiff face, ¡°Then go ahead and report. I won¡¯t change my mind!¡±


    With the Thornton Group and Leer¡¯s Group as their backing, the Education Bureau probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    Olivia scrutinized him for a moment, her attitude turning colder. ¡°Setting aside the punishment the kindergarten may receive from this incident, will other parents, knowing that you expel two children without any reason, start to doubt you and transfer their children? By then, this kindergarten probably won¡¯t be able to sustain itself.¡±


    Hearing this, the principal became somewhat panicked and helplessly met her gaze. ¡°Miss Prescott, with your qualifications, it won¡¯t be difficult to find another kindergarten for the two children. Why make things difficult for me here?¡±


    A trace of suspicion crossed Olivia¡¯s mind.


    Judging by the principal¡¯s appearance, there must be someone behind this incident, and that person¡¯s status is definitely not low.


    Thinking of this, Olivia slowed down her tone. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. But you have to tell me, who instructed you to do this?¡±


    The principal thought of Emma¡¯s warning before leaving and remained silent. ¡°Is it Leer¡¯s Group?¡±


    Olivia could only think of this possibility.


    After hesitating for a moment, the principal nodded reluctantly.


    Anyway, Emma would soon be the Leer family¡¯s daughter-inw, so it was not wrong to say she was associated with Leer¡¯s Group.


    Moreover, she kept mentioning Victor, so it must be Victor¡¯s intention as well.


    Seeing him nod, Olivia¡¯s expression turned somewhat unpleasant.


    What does Victor mean by all this?

 Chapter 109: Please Spare My Child

    Coming out of the principal¡¯s office, Olivia took her children from their teacher.


    ¡°Mommy has something to do for a while. Would you like to go y with Auntie?¡± Olivia suppressed her anger and asked the two little ones with a casual smile on the way back.


    The two little ones didn¡¯t think much of it and thought that Mommy was busy with work, so they nodded obediently.


    Olivia handed them over to Isabelle, returned to her car, and her expression turned unpleasant as she drove to Leer Manor.


    ¡°Madam¡± Charlotte just opened the door and was about to greet when she saw Olivia¡¯s expression and swallowed her words.


    Olivia simply nodded at her and looked towards the living room. ¡°Is Victor here? I need to talk to him.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Charlotte quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to call him.¡±


    Soon, the two of them came down together, with Sophia bouncing along behind them.


    Victor still didn¡¯t trust leaving Sophia in her parents¡¯ care, so he waited at the kindergarten gate early in the evening and brought the little one back home.


    Without having to face that wicked woman, Sophia¡¯s mood had improved a lot. Now, she saw the prettydying, her eyes shimmered, and she smiled, wanting to rush over and hug her.


    Olivia softened for a moment when she saw Sophia and gently touched her head. ¡°I need to talk to your daddy about something. Can you y by yourself for a while, okay?¡±


    Sophia obediently nodded and sat down on the carpet near the sofa, hugging her doll.


    Victor furrowed his brow. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Upon hearing his voice, Olivia vented her anger that had been building up for a while. ¡°Victor, if you have any issues with me, you can confront me directly. Why did you go after Sebastian and Ethan? What did they do wrong? They have always been respectful to you and have taken care of your daughter. Even if it¡¯s for Sophia¡¯s sake, you have no reason to bully the two children!¡±


    Victor hadn¡¯t expected Olivia to pay a sudden visit, let aloneunch into such a tirade. With a puzzled expression on his face, he tightened his brow even more. ¡°Exin clearly, how did I go after them?¡±


    Seeing his confusion, Olivia sarcastically pursed her lips. ¡°You really don¡¯t know? Besides you, who else has the authority to have them expelled from the kindergarten? You¡¯ve done it, and now you¡¯re pretending to be innocent?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Victor couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and instinctively started exining, ¡°I did speak to the principal, but I had already¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Olivia¡¯s voice, filled with anger, erupted, ¡°Victor, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far? Whatever happened between us in the past was between the two of us. If you have any means,e after me. I guarantee you won¡¯t have any objections! The children are innocent, they don¡¯t know anything. Why would you do this to them?¡±


    After speaking, Olivia fiercely pinched the palm of her hand, trying to make her tone sound calmer. ¡°Yes, I was shameless back then, and I did such things to you. You can do whatever you want to retaliate against me, but can you please spare my two children?¡±


    As her words fell, Olivia bit her lip, lowered her gaze, and her eyes filled with a faint redness.


    The principal was right. With her conditions, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to transfer Sebastian and Ethan to another kindergarten.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But that was on the condition that Victor wouldn¡¯t intervene.


    If Victor refused to let them go, what use would her abilities be?


    Thinking of this, Olivia self-mockingly pursed her lips.


    She thought that during this period, even if their interactions were not pleasant, they were still friendly. She thought that those past things had already been settled.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that it was just her wishful thinking. In Victor¡¯s eyes, she was still a bothersome existence.


    Seeing the stubborn yet slightly aggrieved look on the person in front of him, Victor felt a pang in his heart.


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    He even started to regret his previous request to the principal.

 Chapter 110: Drawing the Line with Him

    On the side, Sophia obediently sat ying with her doll, but she couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to the prettydy. The conversation between the two was crystal clear to her.


    When Sophia heard the prettydy questioning daddy why he wanted to dismiss the two little boys, she found it strange. She thought she would hear daddy¡¯s exnation, saying he had changed his mind. But she didn¡¯t hear daddy speak for a long time.


    Sophia pouted angrily.


    Daddy was a big liar, a big viin! He had promised her he wouldn¡¯t dismiss the two little boys, but he still did it!


    With that in mind, Sophia angrily threw down her toy and ran upstairs without looking back. She would never trust daddy again!


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s retreating figure, Victor couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on.


    Without thinking, he knew it was because she had overheard their conversation and misunderstood, throwing a tantrum at him again.


    If he didn¡¯t exin himself soon, Sophia would probably make an even bigger scene.


    Victor pinched his brow and said in a deep voice, ¡°I did talk to the principal, but after Sophia finished throwing a tantrum, I told him there was no need to dismiss Sebastian and Ethan. So, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you want, I can ask for you.¡±


    Olivia, however, felt he was being hypocritical and coldly responded, ¡°Why should I believe you? The deed is done, and the principal is on your side since he¡¯s your person. Whatever you say goes, right, Victor? Do you still take me for a fool at this point?¡±


    Her words made sense.


    Victor¡¯s headache worsened, and he was about to exin further when the person in front of him stood up.


    ¡°Victor, I truly wish I had never met you in this lifetime!¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was calm as she spoke each word, then turned and walked away.


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s face darkened instantly. He stared at her retreating figure, almost as if he could burn a hole through her.


    Watching Olivia disappear from sight, Victor¡¯s expression turned cold. He took out his phone and dialed Nathan¡¯s number.


    ¡°Go and find out what exactly happened at the kindergarten, why they dared to defy my orders!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other end, Nathan could hear the anger in his master¡¯s voice and immediately agreed.


    After leaving the Leer family, Olivia drove for a while, feeling exhausted. She looked around and parked the car in a dim corner, lost in thought.


    Why did Victor do this? If he knew he was targeting his own biological son, what would he think?


    And those two little guys, how would they feel when they grew up and found out their own father despised them?


    Olivia couldn¡¯t bear to imagine the emotions they would go through.


    Moreover, with Victor¡¯s presence, she didn¡¯t know where to find a new kindergarten for the two little boys.


    She was afraid, afraid that the kindergartens would reject her with the same reasons over and over again.


    Thinking about what might happen next, Olivia felt guilty towards Sebastian and Ethan. Her eyes became even redder, and tears welled up, almost uncontroble.


    Olivia took two deep breaths, forcing herself to calm down.


    This incident made her realize that Victor would never ept the two little boys again.


    Sebastian and Ethan only had her as their mother now. She had to be strong.


    It was just not going to kindergarten, and perhaps it was an opportunity for them to draw the line with Victor.


    From now on, there should be no more ties between them.

 Chapter 111: Guilty and Reluctant

    After figuring things out, Olivia drove back home.


    The two little ones had already eaten, and Isabelle was keeping thempany while they watched the science channel.


    When they saw Olivia entering, all three of them stood up to greet her.


    The two little ones sensitively sensed that something was off with Mommy¡¯s mood.


    They hugged Olivia¡¯s legs from both sides and looked at her with concern, saying, ¡°Mommy, did something happen? You look tired.¡±


    Hearing their concern, Olivia felt a warm sensation in her heart.


    She forced a smile and gently patted their heads, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just some work matters that are a bit troublesome to handle.¡±


    The two little ones knew that Mommy¡¯s work was difficult, so they didn¡¯t doubt her words andforted her, saying, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯ll definitely be able to solve it!¡±


    Olivia nodded with a smile, nced at the time, and urged them to go upstairs and rest.


    The two little ones obediently went upstairs to sleep.


    In the living room, only Olivia and Isabelle remained.


    Naturally, Isabelle also noticed her best friend¡¯s unusual behavior and questioned her with suspicion, saying, ¡°What¡¯s really going on? Don¡¯t fool me. I can tell you were lying earlier.¡±


    Olivia hesitated for a few seconds but eventually told her the truth about what happened today.


    Upon hearing that Victor actuallyid hands on the two little ones, Isabelle couldn¡¯t contain her anger and said, ¡°Is he even a man? What kind of skill is it to harm children! No, if he dares to bully my godsons, I must go and hold him ountable!¡±


    As she spoke, she angrily tried to go out.


    Olivia quickly stopped her and sat her down on the sofa, letting out a relieved smile, ¡°No need, I already went to see him. After thinking it over, I¡¯vee to realize that it¡¯s for the best. With this opportunity, I can also sever ties with him in regards to the children. I won¡¯t have to worry every day that he¡¯ll take them away from me.¡±


    However, Isabelle still felt uneasy and said, ¡°What about Sebastian? How do you n to exin it to him?¡±


    Olivia was also troubled by this question. Upon hearing her ask, she hesitated and replied, ¡°I wille up with a suitable exnation.¡±


    The two of them discussed this matter for a while, and as time was gettingte, Isabelle bid her farewell and went back.


    The next morning, the two little ones woke up early as usual, had breakfast, and waited for Mommy to take them to kindergarten.


    Olivia had almost sleepless night thinking of an excuse.


    Seeing the two little ones waiting obediently, she felt a bit reluctant but still voiced the reason she hade up with during the night, ¡°Mommy has been considering it for a while and thinks that going to kindergarten is a bit of a waste of your abilities. How about attending interest sses from now on?¡±


    The two little ones didn¡¯t react immediately. Olivia smiled as if nothing had happened and said, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t you likeputers? Mommy can enroll you in aputer interest ss. And Sebastian, would you like to study finance? Or do you both want to learn something else?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two little ones finally realized, looking at Mommy in confusion, ¡°Mommy, why are we suddenly not going to kindergarten? We haven¡¯t said goodbye to Sophia yet. If she doesn¡¯t see us at the kindergarten, she will cry.¡±


    Olivia thought of what happenedst time, and a sense of irony filled her heart. Last time, Victor personally brought Sophia over, and the atmosphere seemed harmonious during their time together. She was still worried about whether Victor would notice anything unusual. But she didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen in just a few days.


    With these thoughts in mind, Olivia collected herself and said to the two little ones, ¡°Mommy will help you say goodbye to Sophia. Get ready, and I¡¯ll go cancel your enrollmentter.¡±


    The two little ones were still puzzled, but since it seemed like Mommy had already made a decision, they could only agree. As Olivia left, the two little ones ran to knock on the door of the neighboring room.


    Isabelle opened the door and saw the two of them standing there. She remembered Olivia¡¯s words fromst night, feeling guilty and reluctant. Faced with the pressing questions from the two little ones, she couldn¡¯t hold on for long and revealed everything.


    Upon hearing that Daddy had actually gotten them expelled from kindergarten, the light in the eyes of the two little ones dimmed instantly, and their faces were filled with disappointment.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 112: Won鈥檛 Bother You Anymore

    After learning the truth, the two little ones bid farewell to Isabelle and sadly returned home. Isabelle didn¡¯t expect herself to be so useless that she blurted out the truth like that.


    Seeing the two kids feeling down, she quickly took time off and went to apany them.


    Sebastian and Ethan felt a deep sense of disappointment. After spending time together during this period, they thought that Daddy wouldn¡¯t dislike them so much.


    However, Daddy actually had the preschool expel them. It seemed they were mistaken; Daddy still disliked them.


    Under the weight of this stark contrast, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but well up with tears, his small hands clenching the sofa cover, and his mouth forming a straight line of grievance. Sebastian felt just as upset, butpared to his younger brother, he remained calmer.


    Seeing Ethan on the verge of tears, Sebastian tried to console him with a serious face, ¡°Don¡¯t feel sad because of that man. He doesn¡¯t like us, so we shouldn¡¯t like him either. Besides, Mommy doesn¡¯t seem to want us to know about this. Let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know and not worry Mommy.¡±


    Ethan sniffled and nodded quietly.


    Meanwhile, Olivia hadpleted the withdrawal procedures for the two little ones at the kindergarten. Just as they were leaving, they coincidentally encountered Victor, who hade to send Sophia to school. Sophia appeared displeased, pouting as Victor led her this way.


    Meeting her gaze, the eyes of the little ones brightened, seemingly anticipating something.


    Olivia¡¯s heart softened, but upon seeing Victor beside her, it immediately sank again.


    The two parties soon reached Olivia¡¯s side.


    Sophia, in a pitiful manner, clutched Olivia¡¯s skirt corner and looked up at her with puppy eyes, as if waiting for her to say something.


    Olivia fell silent for a few seconds but eventually pulled her skirt back from the little one¡¯s hand, took two steps back, and created some distance between them. ¡°Sebastian and Ethan won¡¯t being here anymore. Take care of yourself in the kindergarten and get along well with the other kids.¡±


    After speaking, seeing the light in the little one¡¯s eyes slowly fade, Olivia couldn¡¯t bear it and averted her gaze, forcing herself to stayposed. ¡°I still have work. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the words fell, they walked past them.


    Just as Victor reached Olivia¡¯s side, his wrist was grabbed by arge hand.


    Olivia abruptly stopped in her tracks, turned around expressionless, and met Victor¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr. Leer, is there something else?¡±


    Victor furrowed his brow. ¡°The decision to dismiss those two kids was not mine. You misunderstood.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia sarcastically retorted, ¡°At this point, Mr. Leer still wants to justify himself? Well, I don¡¯t mind hearing what excuses you cane up with. Who do you want to me for this, Mr. Leer?¡±


    Victor wasn¡¯t bothered by her tone and answered solemnly, ¡°I had Nathan investigate, and it was Emma¡¯s decision. The headmistress misunderstood because of my previous orders, thinking I had tacitly approved it.¡±


    At this point, Victor felt somewhat guilty.


    Upon learning about thisst night, he regretted his previous thoughts even more. If it weren¡¯t for his words, the headmistress wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood.


    He wanted to make amends, so he came specifically to check the situation this morning.


    He didn¡¯t expect to encounter Olivia here.


    Upon hearing his exnation, Olivia¡¯s expression became even more scornful. ¡°Emma¡¯s decision? Isn¡¯t that your decision too? Who at Seacrest doesn¡¯t know about the engagement between the Thornton family and the Leer family? Now you want to distance yourself from Miss Thornton. Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll be heartbroken when she finds out?¡±


    As she finished speaking, Olivia forcefully pulled her hand back and spoke coldly, ¡°Mr. Leer, rest assured, I am not the kind of person who clings and won¡¯t let go. You don¡¯t have to exin yourself to me like this.¡±


    After saying that, she left without looking back.


    Seeing her figure, Victor¡¯s expression darkened suddenly.


    Sophia was stunned for a few seconds, then tears welled up uncontrobly in her eyes. She hastily shook off her father¡¯s hand and ran after Olivia¡¯s car.


    She had a feeling that once the prettydy left this time, she might never see her again.


    Thinking about this, Sophia felt very uneasy, and her eyes were filled with panic.


    In a careless moment, she stepped on a stone on the ground and stumbled to the ground, losing her bnce.

 Chapter 113: ASD Episode

    Victor watched in astonishment as his daughter ran after Olivia¡¯s car, growing distant.


    This little one, having only met Olivia a few times, was already so attached to her. Just as he was surprised, Sophia suddenly fell.


    Victor quickly snapped out of it, rushed forward, and scooped Sophia into his arms. ¡°Where did you fall? Let Daddy take a look.¡±


    Sophia clung tightly to his neck and refused to let go. While Victor was growing increasingly worried, Sophia¡¯s cries echoed in his ears.


    For a moment, he questioned his own hearing.


    Though she was crying, this was the first time Sophia had made any sound since she grew up.


    Sophia cried with great force, her body tensing up, and her grip on his neck causing him a sharp pain.


    Victor endured it without showing any signs, only consoling the little one with aplex mood.


    ¡°Miss Olivia wants Miss Olivia,¡± Sophia suddenly uttered a few fragmented words. Victor froze in ce. He never expected Sophia¡¯s first words to be this.


    That woman meant so much to her.


    Realizing this, Victor felt a myriad of emotions, and in the end, he could only cruelly tell the little one the truth, ¡°Olivia has already left. Daddy is here with you, so don¡¯t cry.¡±


    However, Sophia continued to cry with all her strength, and her body even twitched slightly.


    Helpless, Victor took time off work and took the little one back home.


    On the way, the little one gradually stopped crying and sat quietly in the backseat, asionally whimpering.


    Once they arrived home, everyone ignored her, and she went straight to her room, mming the door shut.


    Victor thought Sophia was throwing another tantrum, as such incidents had happened before. Besides, thepany truly couldn¡¯t do without him today.


    After hesitating for a moment, Victor instructed Charlotte to keep an eye on the little one and drove to thepany.


    In the afternoon, just as he finished his busy work, Charlotte called, her voice filled with panic, ¡°Young Master, you shoulde back quickly! Something is wrong with Sophia!¡±


    The tone of her voice sounded full of urgency.


    Victor¡¯s heart sank, and he immediately put down his work, rushing back as fast as he could.


    ¡°After you left, I tried tofort Sophia, but no matter what I said, she showed no reaction,¡± Charlotte anxiously trembled as she spoke.


    Victor¡¯s steps were both hurried and fast as he entered Sophia¡¯s room, only to see the little one sitting motionless in the corner with vacant eyes, showing no response when they entered.


    ¡°Sophia, Daddy knows you¡¯re angry. Daddy promises that you will see Olivia again in the future, okay?¡± In the past, whenever Olivia was mentioned, Sophia would at least show some reaction.


    But this time, Sophia didn¡¯t even move her gaze, as ifpletely immersed in her own world.


    Witnessing this, Victor¡¯s heart sank deeply.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This behavior from the little one clearly indicated an ASD episode!


    Realizing this, Victor immediately called his good friend Jenson Everett, who had made significant contributions in the field of psychology.


    Over the years, Sophia¡¯s illness had been treated under his care. Soon, Jenson arrived and, seeing Sophia¡¯s condition, his expression also turned grave.


    He turned back to the two of them and said, ¡°You two go outside. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    Victor and Charlotte cooperatively exited the room.


    Inside, Jenson patiently conversed with Sophia, but no matter what he said, the little one showed no response, her gaze empty.


    This situation was much more severe than any previous treatments.

 Chapter 114: Displeasure Towards Him

    After nearly an hour, Jenson emerged from the room, exhausted. He had tried everything he could think of to elicit a response from Sophia, but ultimately, he didn¡¯t achieve the desired effect.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Victor asked anxiously.


    Shaking his head, Jenson replied, ¡°Sophia haspletely shut herself off and refuses tomunicate with anyone, including me. It seems she has been triggered by something, and unless we find the source of the stimulus, it will be difficult to resolve.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Victor¡¯s expression grew tense. Unnoticed by Jenson, he solemnly sought confirmation, ¡°Has Sophia encountered anything recently that could have caused such a change in her emotions?¡±


    The scene from this morning when the little one spoke because of Olivia came to Victor¡¯s mind, and it seemed that there could only be one answer.


    After a few seconds of silence, Victor recounted what had happened that morning.


    Hearing that the woman could have such a profound impact on Sophia¡¯s emotions, Jenson couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He then spoke, ¡°Perhaps that woman is the root cause. If she coulde here, Sophia¡¯s situation might improve.¡±


    To have that woman appear in front of Sophia.


    Victor thought of the woman decisively leaving earlier in the day and furrowed his brow in annoyance. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to her and try to convince her toe over.¡±


    Jenson nodded.


    Olivia knew nothing about Sophia¡¯s situation. Since leaving the kindergarten, her mood had remained unsettled, perhaps due to Victor¡¯s words. Looking back, the man¡¯s tone and expression didn¡¯t seem fake at all.


    But her rationality told her that this matter must be rted to Victor.


    Even after returning home, Olivia¡¯s mood remained heavy. She worried that the two little ones would notice, so she did her best to calm herself down. The two little ones had already recovered from their emotions and greeted her obediently as she entered the house.


    ¡°Mummy! Did you finish the paperwork?¡± they asked, weing her with excitement.


    Olivia smiled as if everything was fine and nodded. She even mentioned meeting Sophia, saying, ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯ve also talked to Sophia for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± the two little ones gratefully replied.


    Olivia patted their heads and finally felt a bit relieved.


    Meanwhile, Isabelle, seeing the three of them pretending to be happy, felt a pang of heartache and grew increasingly displeased with Victor.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two little ones held onto their mother¡¯s arms and sat on the sofa, enthusiastically suggesting, ¡°Mommy, since we¡¯re not going to kindergarten anymore and haven¡¯t enrolled in any tutoring sses yet, can we take a break for a while?¡±


    Olivia also felt sorry for the two little ones. Upon hearing their request, she readily agreed, ¡°Sure, once you¡¯ve rested well, Mommy will arrange tutoring sses for you.¡±


    ¡°Can Mommy take a break too?¡± Ethan clung to Olivia¡¯s arm and coquettishly said, ¡°We¡¯ve been back for so long, and we haven¡¯t gone out to y. Can Mommye out and y with us? Auntie mentioned that Universal Studios here is really fun, and both my brother and I want to go!¡±


    They had discussed it earlier, and since Daddy got them expelled from kindergarten, it was not just the two of them who were upset. Mommy must be feeling bad too.


    So, they wanted to let Mommy rx.


    Olivia hesitated.


    Isabelle understood the thoughts of the two little ones and chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist went there too. Today, I also took the day off. Why don¡¯t we all go together?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t have the mood to focus on her research today, and there wasn¡¯t anything important happening there either. After hesitating for a while, she agreed.


    The four of them quickly tidied up and set off for Universal Studios.

 Chapter 115: We Will Protect You

    The four of them arrived at Universal Studios quickly.


    Although the two little ones suggested the idea of letting Mommy rx, they had been eager to y and had already looked up the strategies early on.


    As soon as they entered the gate, they pulled Olivia and insisted on going to Jurassic Park to see the dinosaurs.


    Olivia naturally agreed and took the two little ones to Jurassic Park. Sebastian and Ethan were very excited.


    After leaving Jurassic Park, they proceeded to Alien Cave and had a bicycle space adventure with ET.


    After these two activities, Olivia was already a bit tired, but the two little ones were still enthusiastic and went on to y more attractions.


    At each new attraction, they insisted on taking pictures.


    Olivia agreed to each request.


    After being teased by the two little ones, the unpleasantness of the past few days was forgotten.


    After discussing with Jenson, Victor realized it would be better to call Olivia over as soon as possible. He immediately called her.


    However, despite making the call, he couldn¡¯t get through.


    Victor¡¯s expression slightly darkened.


    During this time together, he had almost forgotten how ruthless this woman could be.


    Not only did she not listen to his exnations, but she also quickly blocked his contact, as if she was proving her determination to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jenson noticed something was off, and his heart sank as well.


    Sophia couldn¡¯t wait for too long; the longer it took, the more severe her symptoms would be.


    Victor looked in the direction of Sophia¡¯s room and said in a deep voice, ¡°Please watch over Sophia here. I¡¯m going to find her.¡±


    After saying that, he called Nathan and headed straight to Olivia¡¯s house.


    The person who opened the door was the housekeeper they hired that day. Seeing them, she smiled and greeted them, ¡°Are you looking for Miss Prescott? She¡¯s not here right now. Would you like toe in and wait?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Victor¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Where did she go?¡± he asked.


    Emily replied, ¡°It seems she went to Universal Studios. Do you have any business with Miss Prescott? Should I pass on a message?¡±


    Victor turned away without a word.


    Nathan smiled at Emily, ¡°No need, we¡¯ll go find her right away.¡±


    After speaking, he quickly caught up with Victor¡¯s pace.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Sir, where are we going?¡± He had casually mentioned going to Universal Studios to Emily earlier and didn¡¯t know what his master had in mind.


    Victor pressed his temples and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to Universal Studios.¡±


    Nathan acknowledged and hurried towards Universal Studios.


    After buying tickets and entering, they realized they didn¡¯t know which attraction Olivia was in.


    Victor gave a cold order, ¡°Split up and search. Notify me immediately when you find her.¡±


    Nathan acknowledged, and the two of them started searching for Olivia in different directions.


    Before long, Nathan called, ¡°Sir, I think I saw Miss Prescott.¡±


    Victor asked for the location and quickly walked over.


    Since it was a weekday, there were few people in Universal Studios. At a nce, they saw the four of them standing at the entrance of a haunted house.


    It seemed like the four of them were in a standoff, or more precisely, Olivia was hesitating while the two little ones held onto her arms.


    ¡°Mummy! Come with us, we will protect you!¡± Ethan tugged and acted spoiled.


    Olivia¡¯s face was full of hesitation.


    Sebastian chimed in, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so timid. How can you set an example for us?¡±


    Olivia said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go in with you.¡±


    After speaking, with a tense body, she let the two little ones pull her inside.


    At the same time, Victor followed closely behind them and walked in.

 Chapter 116: Bumping into His Arms

    As they entered, darkness enveloped them. Olivia tightly held the hands of her two little ones, while Isabelle led the way.


    Sebastian and Ethan exchanged amused nces, surprised that Mommy was so afraid of ghosts.


    But after getting scared in the haunted house today, they would probably forget about their worries for a while!


    The two of them made a silent agreement, ignoring the pain from Mommy¡¯s tight grip on their hands, and quietly pulled her forward.


    With each step, Olivia¡¯s scalp tingled with unease.


    She had always been afraid of all sorts of terrifying things, and even though she knew the ghosts here were fake, thebination of music and lighting made her feel on edge.


    Especially since she didn¡¯t know when those NPCs would appear.


    The three people in front, who had just promised tofort her, now remained deliberately silent, intensifying her fear. She wished she could turn around and leave.


    But when she thought of Sebastian¡¯s words earlier and how she wanted to set a good example for her two little ones, she could only steel herself and continue forward.


    Just as she was feeling anxious, a pair of stiff legs suddenly appeared before her.


    Olivia froze for a moment and instinctively looked up.


    Under the dim light, a pale face with a protruding tongue came into view.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Olivia¡¯s heart almost leaped out of her chest at the sight, and she was so scared that her voice barely escaped her throat.


    By the time the two little ones noticed that something was wrong with Mommy, it was toote.


    Olivia forcefully let go of their hands and ran aimlessly in panic.


    It was too frightening; she had to get out of here!


    ¡°Mummy!¡± The two little ones were momentarily stunned by her actions, but as soon as they realized, they hurriedly turned around and chased after her.


    Isabelle looked back and saw the hanging ghost that had fallen at some unknown time. She felt helpless.


    Of all times for this NPC to appear, it had to be when she and the two little ones were passing by, but Olivia was the one who encountered it.


    The three of them hurriedly followed behind Olivia, but after turning two corners, they couldn¡¯t see her anymore.


    Isabelle and the two little ones became worried.


    They knew how afraid Olivia was of these things, and they had only wanted her to change her mood bying in here.


    They hadn¡¯t expected such an unexpected turn of events.


    If Olivia encountered something else terrifying on her own, she might bepletely frightened.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for insisting on letting Mommye in.¡± Ethan lowered his head in self-me.


    Isabelle didn¡¯t know how tofort him for a moment.


    Sebastian looked around and grabbed Ethan¡¯s little hand. ¡°Now is not the time for self-me. Let¡¯s first find out where Mommy is. If all else fails, we¡¯ll go find the staff.¡±


    The three of them quickly searched inside the haunted house.


    Unaware of the three¡¯s concern, Olivia¡¯s mind was consumed by fear. She could only think of those stiff legs from earlier, the ghastly face of the NPC, and she had even forgotten about the existence of the three of them. Her only desire was to leave this ce as quickly as possible.


    She ran for a long time but couldn¡¯t find the exit. Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of despair. While running, she muttered to herself, ¡°Please don¡¯t scare me. I beg you not to scare me.¡±


    In the dimness, she suddenly bumped into a solid chest.


    Olivia¡¯s body stiffened, and after a moment, she let out a frightened cry, her mind going nk.


    After Victor entered the room, he couldn¡¯t find a trace of the four of them. They must have taken a different entrance, and despite searching for a while, he couldn¡¯t find them. Feeling annoyed, someone suddenly bumped into his arms.


    Originally, he wanted to push the person away, but upon hearing the frightened cry, his actions halted, and instead, he gently pulled the person into his embrace.

 Chapter 117: What鈥檚 There to Explain

    Olivia was truly terrified, her body trembling involuntarily as she instinctively moved into his embrace.


    Noticing her trembling, Victor¡¯s heart softened, and he furrowed his brow before speaking, ¡°If you¡¯re so afraid, why did youe in?¡±


    Hearing the voice in her ear, Olivia couldn¡¯t react for a moment.


    Victor sighed helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out.¡±


    Olivia slowly regained her senses, feeling that the voice in her ear was familiar, and the lingering scent around her made her heart sink.


    Victor? No, how could he be here?


    Olivia raised her gaze suspiciously and met the man¡¯s concerned eyes.


    Their eyes locked, and Olivia stiffened. After realizing what was happening, the fear on her face disappeared, and she expressionlessly freed herself from the man¡¯s embrace.


    Victor sensed her resistance, and his tender emotions softened as he let her withdraw from his arms.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Olivia looked at the person in front of her warily and distantly.


    Victorposed himself and calmly replied, ¡°To find you.¡±


    At his words, a frown appeared on Olivia¡¯s forehead. ¡°I believe I made myself clear enough. Mr. Leer went through so much trouble to find me, there must be something he needs from me.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Since leaving the kindergarten in the morning, she had blocked all of Victor¡¯s contact information.


    Victor must have gone through some trouble to find her.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for him to seek her help.


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. He had initially wanted to exin his purpose directly, but Olivia¡¯s previous question was like a thorn in his heart.


    If he straightforwardly mentioned needing her help, this young woman would surely say something sarcastic.


    After a few seconds of silence, Victor finally changed his approach. ¡°I just feel that the situation with Sebastian and Ethan being expelled hasn¡¯t been exined clearly. I hope you can calm down and listen to my exnation.¡±


    Olivia had already concluded that Victor was involved in this matter. Hearing his words, she found it ironic.


    Exnation? What¡¯s there to exin? Does he think he hasn¡¯t had enough fun these past few days?


    With this thought, a coldness shed in Olivia¡¯s eyes, and her tone became distant. ¡°Mr. Leer holds a high position of power. He can do whatever he wants without the need for exnations. There¡¯s no need for him to exin things to me after the fact, and I don¡¯t want to listen either.¡±


    Victor furrowed his brow. ¡°I always act with a clear conscience, and there¡¯s nothing I¡¯m afraid to admit. But I didn¡¯t do this, and I have no reason to take the me for someone else. I admit that when I first found out that Sebastian, Ethan, and Sophia were studying together, I did talk to the principal and ask him to expel them. But after what happened with Sophia that day, considering my daughter¡¯s feelings, I wouldn¡¯t do it again. Sebastian and Ethan were expelled because Emma saw them studying there when she went to drop off Sophia and took the initiative to ask the principal. I only found out about this when you came to me.¡±


    In the end, it was Emma¡¯s idea.


    Olivia found it even more ironic. ¡°So what¡¯s the difference between you and her? You made the request first, and Emma, as your fiancee, made the same request to the principal. Do you think the principal wouldn¡¯t consider your face? In the end, this whole thing started because of you!¡±


    Victor felt a bit annoyed by the way the young woman in front of him repeatedlypared him to Emma. ¡°She is herself, and I am myself. Why should we be lumped together? I have no reason to act against Sebastian and Ethan. Last night, I already warned the principal, and now Sebastian and Ethan can go back anytime.¡±

 Chapter 118: The Child Isn鈥檛 Emma鈥檚

    Olivia suddenly found it somewhat amusing. She vividly remembered how, six years ago, Victor had vowed that he would only marry Emma, even treating her coldly because he considered himself to have taken Emma¡¯s ce. Yet, after six years, this man had made it clear that he had nothing to do with Emma.


    She wondered what Emma¡¯s reaction would be upon hearing his words. Nevertheless, even if that were the case, and the principal had indeed taken orders from Emma, Olivia had made up her mind to distance herself from Victor. Events like this could happen again, and she didn¡¯t want their two little ones to live under someone else¡¯s control.


    With these thoughts in mind, Olivia collected herself and decided not to dwell on this matter any longer. Calmly, she spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve heard your exnation, and if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    Having said that, she turned around, intending to depart.


    She truly didn¡¯t want to stay in this godforsaken ce any longer. Her rationality had returned, and she should be able to find the exit soon and wait there for Isabelle and the two little ones.


    Just as she turned around, the man grabbed her wrist.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment, then turned back and asked coldly, ¡°Mr. Leer, is there something else?¡±


    Victor remained silent for a moment but eventually stated his purpose, ¡°There¡¯s something I need your help with.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia sarcastically pursed her lips.


    As she had suspected, she hadn¡¯t been wrong. If there weren¡¯t a reason for him to need her, why would this man go through such great efforts to find her here?


    ¡°You know,st time Sophia threw a tantrum because she didn¡¯t see Sebastian and Ethan at the kindergarten. This time, it¡¯s even worse. When she saw you leaving this morning, she had an ASD episode andpletely shut herself off. Nothing we say matters anymore. The psychologist suggested that your presence might help, so I want to ask you toe with me.¡±


    Victor¡¯s expression was grave, and his grip on her hand remained firm, as if he feared Olivia would leave just like that.


    After hearing his words, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.


    The children¡¯s situation must be severe if they needed to consult a psychologist. Moreover, ording to Victor, even the psychologist seemed helpless. And it was all because of her and Sebastian.


    She had no idea they held such importance in the little one¡¯s heart.


    Thinking back to the tearful face of the little boy when he came to find themst time, Olivia felt a wavering in her heart.


    But then she remembered that Sophia was Emma¡¯s child, which strengthened her resolve.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, you have repeatedly imed that Sebastian and Ethan were expelled from the kindergarten under Emma¡¯s orders. Why do you now think I would help with this? Emma, who bullies my child, what reason do I have to help her child? Do you think I¡¯m a saint?¡± Olivia regained herposure and coldly questioned.


    Having said that, she exerted some force in an attempt to free herself from Victor¡¯s grip.


    But the man held on tighter, his face showing a hint of confusion.


    Seeing his expression, Olivia furrowed her brows in confusion.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Victor snapped out of his confusion, narrowed his eyes, and his voice turned cold, ¡°What do you mean? Are you suggesting that Sophia is Emma¡¯s child?¡±


    Olivia thought he was trying to forcefully take her away and even prepared herself for a counterattack, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated hearing those words.


    For a moment, her heart inexplicably tightened, yet she maintained herposure and coldly retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Apart from Emma, she couldn¡¯t think of any other woman.

 Chapter 119: What Are You Going to Do to Mommy?

    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s counter-question, Victor¡¯s gaze slightly narrowed as he stared fixedly at her face for a long time, unable to detect any trace of pretense.


    Victor withdrew his gaze, feeling a wave of shock in his heart, followed by overwhelming confusion.


    Olivia had actually always believed that Sophia was Emma¡¯s child!


    He had always thought that this woman heartlessly abandoned Sophia. Seeing her unfamiliarity with Sophia upon her return to the country, he couldn¡¯t help but think that this woman had a heart of stone.


    But the meaning behind her words just now clearly indicated that she had no idea Sophia was her biological daughter.


    What in the world was going on?


    Or was this woman¡¯s acting so good that even his eyes were deceived?


    Victor¡¯s mind was in turmoil.


    After a while, he slowly collected his thoughts, tightly gripping the slender wrist of the woman, his face stern as he questioned word by word, ¡°When did I ever say that Sophia is Emma¡¯s child?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s wrist ached, but her attention was captured by his words, and her heart was filled with astonishment.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophia wasn¡¯t Emma¡¯s child!


    No wonder she never saw Emma¡¯s shadow when Sophia was sick that day.


    From what she had seen, besides Emma, there was no other woman close to Victor.


    Then who could be Sophia¡¯s mother?


    She could hardly resist asking.


    ¡°Mummy!¡± From not far away, the voices of the two little ones came, ¡°Finally found you! Are you okay?¡±


    As their voices fell, the two little ones simultaneously noticed the man standing opposite their mommy, still holding onto her wrist.


    Seeing this, the two little ones exchanged a nce, quickly running to their mother¡¯s side on their short legs.


    ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll protect you!¡± Ethan opened his arms and stood in front of Olivia. When he raised his eyes and saw the man¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but freeze.


    Sebastian also approached and held their mother¡¯s hand, ring fiercely at the person across from them.


    Seeing that it was Victor, the expression on the little one¡¯s face immediately tensed up. He pursed his lips, walked up to Victor without saying a word, and exerted all his strength, pushing him away with the force he had when breastfeeding. ¡°Let go of my mommy! What are you going to do to her?¡±


    Victor saw the little one¡¯s angry expression, furrowed his brows, and let go of his hand, exining in a low voice, ¡°I just wanted to ask your mommy for a favor, I wasn¡¯t nning to do anything to her.¡±


    Sebastian still stared at him warily.


    Ethan turned around, holding his mother¡¯s hand and shaking it. ¡°Mommy, are you okay? Did he bully you? Me and big brother will protect you!¡±


    Olivia still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of Sophia¡¯s true parentage. Hearing Ethan¡¯s words, absentmindedly shaking her head, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Seeing their mommy¡¯s absent-minded state, Ethan was filled with worry and angrily red at the man across from them.


    That despicable father, not only did he bully them, but now he was also taking advantage of their absence to bully mommy!


    When he grew up, he would definitely stand up for mommy!


    For a while, the atmosphere among the few people became somewhat tense.


    Although Isabelle was also dissatisfied with Victor, she was rtively calm and knew this wasn¡¯t the ce to talk. She stepped forward, took Sebastian by the hand, and said to everyone, ¡°If there¡¯s something, let¡¯s go outside to talk.¡±


    After speaking, shefortingly patted Olivia¡¯s back and said, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, we won¡¯t y anymore. Let¡¯s go out together.¡±


    Only then did Oliviae back to her senses, not looking at the person in front of her, silently nodding and following Isabelle as they walked out.


    Ethan tightly held his mother¡¯s hand, fearing that she would be frightened again, and protected Olivia like a little knight all the way.

 Chapter 120: Protecting Sophia

    Seeing them leave, Victor quickly followed suit.


    Finding the exit wasn¡¯t difficult, but Olivia, frightened earlier, had lost herposure and wandered around, getting lost.


    Now that she had calmed down, it didn¡¯t take long for them toe out of the haunted house.


    The ring sunlight hit Olivia¡¯s face, causing her to feel a bit dizzy.


    Victor stayed close behind her, his gaze fixed on her.


    Both of them had different thoughts.


    Isabelle noticed the strange atmosphere between them, so she pulled Olivia aside and whispered in her ear, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did he ask for your help?¡±


    Olivia snapped out of her daze and instinctively nced at the man not far away, only to see his face filled with anxiety and worry.


    She also remembered what Victor had said in the haunted house.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.


    With that in mind, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but worry about Sophia.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Before, when she thought Sophia was Victor and Emma¡¯s child, she couldn¡¯t help but like that Sophia, but now that she knew she had no rtion to Emma, she felt even more sympathetic.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just some personal matters,¡± Olivia replied to her friend, pursing her lips.


    Isabelle¡¯s face still held suspicion.


    What kind of personal matters could they have between them? It was surprising enough that Victor found this ce.


    Just as she was about to ask further, she saw Olivia had already left her side and was walking toward Victor.


    Isabelle became even more confused.


    Seeing the woman walking towards him, Victor furrowed his brow slightly and was about to ask her for further help.


    But Olivia spoke up first, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Victor felt a sudden relief and nodded in gratitude, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Deciding to check on Sophia¡¯s condition, Olivia took the two little ones from Isabelle and said to her, ¡°You go back first, I¡¯ll take them over.¡±


    She knew that Sophia relied on her two little ones as well, so bringing them along might have some effect.


    Isabelle couldn¡¯t press for more information and watched as the four of them left like a family.


    When they came, they only had one car, which Isabelle was left with. Aftering out of Universal Studios, Olivia took the little ones and got into Victor¡¯s car.


    Nathan was already waiting in the car, and as they got in, he slowly started the car and headed towards Leer Manor.


    On the way, Victor briefly exined Sophia¡¯s situation and her treatment over the years to Olivia.


    Hearing that the little one had suffered from mental illness at such a young age and the hardships she had faced over the years, Olivia felt a pang of heartache.


    Moreover, ording to Victor, Sophia¡¯s current episode was more severe than before.


    With that in mind, Olivia even felt a sense of self-me.


    If she had known earlier that the little one¡¯s condition was so serious, she would never have brought up these matters in front of her.


    The two little ones sat quietly beside their mommy, and as they heard Victor¡¯s words, their dissatisfaction towards him slowly turned into concern for Sophia.


    Sophia was the same age as them but had gone through so much, even being excluded in kindergarten.


    They must protect Sophia in the future!


    Nathan drove fast, and in no time, they arrived at Leer Manor.


    After getting out of the car, Victor led Olivia and the two little ones straight to the second floor.


    Jenson was still waiting upstairs, with the door open, standing at the entrance, keeping an eye on Sophia to prevent her from engaging in dangerous behavior.


    Seeing the four of them, Jenson raised an eyebrow and nodded to Olivia, ¡°Miss Prescott.¡±


    Olivia nodded in response, her thoughts focused on Sophia, ¡°Where is Sophia? I want to see her.¡±


    At Jenson¡¯s words, he pointed to the corner of the room.

 Chapter 121: Where Did It Go Wrong

    Olivia followed his direction and looked over, only to see Sophia curled up in the corner, hugging her knees, her eyes vacant like a soulless, delicate doll.


    Thinking of Sophia¡¯s sweet smile every time she saw her, Olivia felt a pang in her heart, making it hard to breathe.


    Just this morning, Sophia had been clutching her skirt with bright, sparkling eyes, but now she was like this.


    Olivia quietly walked into the room, squatted down in front of the little girl, and softly called her name, ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m here.¡±


    But Sophia didn¡¯t respond at all.


    Seeing Sophia like this, Olivia found herself momentarily speechless.


    Jenson softly reminded her from behind, ¡°Miss Prescott, Sophia has shut herself off from the world. You need tomunicate with her more to bring her out of her shell. Be patient.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia tried to calm herself down, nodded silently, and started talking to Sophia.


    ¡°Sophia, I came to see you and brought my two sons. Look, they¡¯re here!¡±


    The two little boys quickly approached. Ethan made funny faces at Sophia as usual, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you! Don¡¯t cryter, okay?¡±


    Sebastian frowned and looked into Sophia¡¯s eyes, ¡°Just zone out for a bit. We¡¯ll y with youter, alright?¡±


    In the past, hearing them say this would have made Sophia smile brightly.


    But this time, the little girl sat motionless as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    The smile on Ethan¡¯s face slowly faded, and he worriedly pouted, ¡°Talk to us. Are you upset because we didn¡¯t go to school? Let me tell you, my brother and I will be back soon. Wherever we go, we¡¯ll take you with us. Whatever you want to y, we¡¯ll y with you, okay?¡±


    Sebastian sternly threatened, ¡°If you keep ignoring us, we won¡¯t y with you anymore!¡±


    Even after saying this, Sophia still didn¡¯t react.


    The two little boys sniffled and tried different ways to talk to Sophia, even telling her about their day at Universal Studios and promising to take her there once she felt better.


    But even after talking until their mouths were dry, Sophia remained seated, not even blinking.


    Seeing this, the boys¡¯ eyes reddened. They turned and tugged on Olivia¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Mommy, it seems like Sophia can¡¯t hear us. What should we do?¡±


    Their voices were almost tearful.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes also turned slightly red, but she forced herself to stay calm. She gently patted their heads tofort them, ¡°Sophia will get better. You two rest for a while. Mommy will talk to Sophia.¡±


    The two boys pressed their lips tightly together, trying not to cry in front of Sophia. They quietly retreated behind their mother.


    Olivia carefully reached out and ced Sophia on herp. Whether she could hear or not, Olivia spoke whatever came to mind.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophia remained like a doll, letting Olivia move her as she wished.


    Seeing them like this stirred something in Victor¡¯s heart.


    He became more certain that Olivia didn¡¯t know Sophia was her biological daughter.


    Otherwise, how could someone who had heartlessly abandoned their child treat her so well now?


    But if that was the case, where did things go wrong in between?

 Chapter 122: Finally Seeing Her Goodness

    Olivia spent almost the entire day with Sophia.


    But Sophia remained unresponsive.


    As the sky darkened, Olivia, though reluctant to leave Sophia, knew it was time to go.


    ¡°I¡¯lle see you again tomorrow. Take care of yourself,¡± Olivia said, giving Sophia a tight hug before leaving.


    The two little ones also lined up to give Sophia a hug.


    Just as the three were about to leave, Olivia¡¯s skirt was suddenly grabbed.


    Startled, Olivia turned around in disbelief, only to see Sophia¡¯s eyes still staring nkly into the distance, but her small hand was tightly clutching Olivia¡¯s skirt.


    Outside the door, Victor and Jenson exchanged a look of astonishment.


    They had thought Sophia hadpletely shut herself off from the world and would have no reaction to anything.


    But unexpectedly, she could sense Olivia¡¯s presence and didn¡¯t want her to leave.


    Seeing Sophia like this, Olivia felt a pang of heartache so intense she could hardly breathe. After standing still for a few seconds, she slowly turned back to face Sophia, squatting down to look into her eyes. ¡°Sophia, you know I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s expression remained wooden, but her small hand continued to cling to Olivia¡¯s skirt.


    Sebastian and Ethan, seeing Sophia¡¯s state, couldn¡¯t help but plead with their mommy, ¡°Mommy, can we take Sophia home with us?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart stirred slightly. She hesitated and looked back at the two men standing at the door.


    If Sophia was willing, she would be more than happy to take her home and care for her.


    However, she was worried that Sophia might not be able to leave her father.


    Victor and Jenson also heard the little ones¡¯ request. Jenson said seriously, ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea. The fact that Sophia is reacting to you is already a significant improvement. If you spend more time together, her chances of recovery might increase.¡±


    After speaking, he turned to look at Victor.


    Victor stared fixedly at the small hand clutching Olivia¡¯s skirt, feeling as if something blunt had struck his heart, causing a dull ache.


    After a moment, he looked away and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take you all. Wait a moment while I ask Charlotte to pack some of Sophia¡¯s daily necessities.¡±


    Hearing his agreement, Olivia and the two little ones were both surprised and delighted.


    The two little ones immediately turned back to hug Sophia, their faces full of smiles. ¡°We¡¯ll take good care of you!¡±


    Later that evening, Victor personally escorted the four of them away.


    Sophia clung to Olivia like a doll. Even after getting into the car, she stayed close to Olivia, her small hand unconsciously gripping her skirt.


    Sebastian sensibly sat in the front passenger seat.


    On the way, Victor meticulously exined to Olivia all the details she needed to pay attention to while caring for Sophia.


    Although Charlotte was there, Victor had been personally taking care of Sophia when he was home and knew her habits well.


    He remembered all the little details like her getting up at night, needing milk before bed, and being picky about food.


    Finally, Victor looked at the people in the back seat through the rearview mirror, his eyes dark. ¡°Sophia will be in your care for the next couple of days. Thank you for being willing to help her.¡±


    Olivia lowered her eyes and responded calmly, ¡°I told you before, children are innocent. I will take good care of her.¡±


    After dropping them off and making sure they had settled Sophia into her room, Victor said goodbye and left without lingering.


    Seeing an extra little one in the house, Olivia btedly felt something was odd.


    Victor had entrusted his daughter to her so easily and just left?


    However, seeing Sophia¡¯s wooden expression made all these thoughts vanish from her mind.


    After leaving Olivia¡¯s house, Victor¡¯s face darkened. He took out his phone and called Emma.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Victor, what¡¯s up?¡± Emma¡¯s voice was full of coquettishness.


    She rarely received calls from Victor; it was usually her who reached out first. She thought Victor had finally seen her goodness.


    Victor¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Meet me at Ten Thousand Lakes in half an hour.¡±


    With that, he hung up the phone directly.

 Chapter 123: Should Have Beaten That Brat to Death

    Hearing Victor¡¯s tone, Emma¡¯s heart tightened, and any hope she had vanished.


    She should have dressed up nicely to meet Victor, but since he only gave her half an hour, Emma had to grab her bag and rush out.


    Her home was quite far from the restaurant, and the driver had to speed all the way to get her there on time.


    When Emma walked in, Victor was already waiting for her at a window seat.


    Hearing themotion at the door, Victor looked up, his expression colder than the night outside.


    ¡°Victor, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Emma asked nervously, carefully sitting down across from him with her bag in hand.


    Victor stared at her with dark eyes for a few seconds, the pressure around him was terrifyingly low.


    Emma clenched her fingers nervously, forcing a smile to maintain herposure.


    ¡°This morning, you took Sophia to school,¡± Victor said coldly after a while.


    Emma quickly nodded, ¡°Your mother asked me to help, so I went.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Victor sneered, ¡°Did my mother also ask you to find the principal and expel those two kids? Using Leer¡¯s Group¡¯s name?¡±


    Emma hadn¡¯t expected him to find out so quickly. Her face turned pale as she quickly thought of an excuse, ¡°I just happened to see those two kids bullying Sophia when I was dropping her off at school, so I acted impulsively and went to the principal.¡±


    After speaking, Emma looked at Victor anxiously and repeated, ¡°Victor, I just couldn¡¯t stand seeing anyone bully Sophia. You can understand that, right?¡±


    Victor raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°I understand. But I also want to know, where exactly did these two kids bully Sophia?¡±


    ¡°At the kindergarten entrance,¡± Emma¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Victor¡¯s expression grew even colder. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll have someone check the surveince footage. If it¡¯s true, we¡¯ll let it go. If not¡­¡±


    ¡°I remembered wrong!¡± Emma hurriedly interrupted him when she heard he was going to check the footage. She stammered, ¡°It wasn¡¯t at the kindergarten; it was¡­¡±


    After stuttering for a while without making any sense, her forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    Victor watched her poor performance with cold eyes. After waiting for a response for a while and losing patience, his voice was filled with irritation. ¡°Emma, how many times have you abused Leer¡¯s Group¡¯s name for your own gain? I don¡¯t want to pursue that. But because of your actions this time, Sophia¡¯s ASD has red up. If anything happens to her, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our years of friendship!¡±


    Victor¡¯s tone was icy enough to freeze. Emma looked up and met his gaze, her heart trembling before she quickly lowered her head again. She had no doubt about the truth in his words.


    After speaking, Victor gave her a cold nce and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Victor!¡± Emma still wanted to struggle.


    Victor turned back with a nk expression. ¡°What else do you have to exin? You bettere up with a reason that convinces me.¡±


    Emma¡¯s lips trembled before she finally lowered her head in embarrassment.


    No matter what she said, once Victor checked the kindergarten¡¯s surveince footage, her lies would be exposed.


    When she looked up again, Victor was already gone.


    The fear on Emma¡¯s face slowly turned into resentment.


    She never expected things to turn out this way! That Victor would find out what she did!


    And it was all because of that brat! Such trouble!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She should have beaten that brat to death this morning!

 Chapter 124: Who Hurt Her So Badly

    Olivia instructed the two little ones to take care of Sophia while she prepared dinner for them.


    She meticulously noted down all the precautions Victor had mentioned earlier and made the meal entirely to Sophia¡¯s taste.


    Once the meal was ready, Olivia called Sebastian and Ethan to bring Sophia downstairs.


    Soon, the three little figures appeared at the top of the stairs. The two boys held the little girl¡¯s hands on either side, amodating her steps as they slowly descended, resembling a scene from a fairy tale with a little princess and her princes.


    Seeing the three of them, Olivia felt a warmth in her heart, but then she remembered Sophia¡¯s current condition and felt a pang of sorrow.


    At the dining table, Sebastian and Ethan thoughtfully let Sophia sit next to their mommy, while they took seats on her other side.


    Olivia affectionately patted the heads of the two little ones and sat down beside Sophia, carefully feeding her.


    Perhaps because the food suited her taste, Sophia ate cooperatively.


    After dinner, Olivia sent Sebastian and Ethan to their room and took Sophia back to her bedroom to personally give her a bath.


    Sophia passively allowed Olivia to undress her without any reaction.


    As soon as Olivia removed Sophia¡¯s pants, she was shocked by what she saw.


    Sophia¡¯s pale, tender little bottom was covered in bruises, marked with deep purple handprints that were horrifying to look at.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes trembled, her heart clenched painfully as she cupped Sophia¡¯s small face. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.


    Olivia remained silent for a few seconds, feeling heavy-hearted, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up first, and then we¡¯ll call your daddy.¡±


    After saying this, she gently washed Sophia, changed her clothes, andid her down on the bed before going out to call Victor.


    Victor answered quickly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Sophia causing trouble?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s tone was serious. ¡°Did Sophia really have an ASD episode because of Sebastian and Ethan being expelled?¡±


    Victor frowned slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Realizing that he might not know, Olivia felt both heartache and frustration at Victor¡¯s neglect. Her voice carried a hint of displeasure. ¡°You shoulde over and see for yourself!¡±


    She hung up the phone after speaking.


    Staring at the ended call on the screen, Victor¡¯s expression darkened. He immediately turned around and headed to Olivia¡¯s house.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, are you unaware of where these injuries on Sophia came from?¡± Olivia pulled down Sophia¡¯s pants to show him the bruises on her bottom.


    Seeing the bruises on Sophia¡¯s bottom, Victor¡¯s face darkened instantly, his eyes stormy.


    It was clear he had just learned about this.


    Olivia frowned. ¡°What is going on? Your daughter is so badly injured, and you didn¡¯t even know?¡±


    Victor shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on her. I¡¯ve been very busy with work these past few days; Charlotte has been taking care of her. But Charlotte would never do something like this.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Olivia also doubted that Charlotte would do such a thing but still asked Victor to call Charlotte over. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Charlotte should know more about this. Call her over and ask.¡±


    Victor called Nathan to bring Charlotte over.


    ¡°Do you know anything about these injuries?¡±


    Seeing the bruises on Sophia, Charlotte was filled with distress. ¡°What happened? She was fine yesterday! Who could be so cruel to hurt Sophia like this?¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes grew colder. ¡°So this must have happened today.¡±

 Chapter 125: How Long Do You Want to Keep Acting?

    Hearing these words, Olivia felt a slight heaviness in her heart and immediately defended herself, ¡°Let me make it clear, this wasn¡¯t my doing! I¡¯ve always believed that children are innocent. Besides, with Sebastian and Ethan being so fond of Sophia, there¡¯s no way I would harm her.¡±


    After all, her rtionship with Victor hadn¡¯t yet reconciled. Now that Sophia was found injured while in her care, the suspicion on her was indeed significant.


    Moreover, she did have some alone time with Sophia.


    If Victor had any doubts, she would have no way to exin.


    For a moment, Olivia felt somewhat anxious.


    Victor was already suspicious. Suddenly hearing this, his eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Olivia inexplicably, ¡°I don¡¯t suspect you, and I can roughly guess who did this.¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief but was still worried about Sophia, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    The pressure around Victor gradually decreased.


    Last night, his parents took Sophia away from Leer Manor without any exnation. Although their actions were somewhat forceful, he knew very well that they doted on their little granddaughter like she was their own eyes, wishing they could keep Sophia in their mouths. They would nevery a finger on her.


    Fromst night until now, the only suspicious person who had contact with Sophia was Emma!


    He had always known that Sophia was very averse to Emma, but he never thought Emma would dare to harm Sophia!


    Seeing his face turn gloomy, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Sophia will be in your care for now. I have something to take care of.¡± Victor suppressed the anger in his heart and coldly informed Olivia before turning and striding away.


    Watching his departing figure, Olivia frowned deeply, feeling indignant for Sophia.


    The child was injured so badly. If Victor didn¡¯t know, it would be one thing. But now that he had seen it with his own eyes, how could he just leave the child like this!


    ¡­


    Emma was so intimidated by Victor¡¯s presence that her legs felt weak. She sat in the dining room for a while before getting up to go home.


    Back at home, her mind was still filled with Victor¡¯s questioning, and she couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Just as she was about to call Victor¡¯s parents to ask them to intercede on her behalf, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Emma put away her phone and asked the butler to open the door.


    Momentster, the butler led someone inside.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Seeing who it was, Emma¡¯s face turned pale again, ¡°Victor? Why are you here?¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, the man strode over to her side.


    Emma instinctively wanted to dodge but was already grabbed by the throat. Her eyes filled with fear, and her voice trembled, ¡°Victor, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The man in front of her had a sinister expression, his eyes filled with murderous intent. He looked like a demon crawling out of hell.


    ¡°Did you hurt Sophia?¡±


    Emma¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Feeling the grip on her neck tighten, making it hard for her to breathe, she quickly grabbed Victor¡¯s wrist, ¡°Victor, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Let me go. Let¡¯s talk this out, okay?¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed further, his tone chillingly cold, ¡°Emma, how long do you want to keep acting?¡±


    Emma¡¯s face turned ashen as she struggled to defend herself, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. You know I care about Sophia too much to harm her. I don¡¯t even know what injuries you¡¯re talking about! I don¡¯t know why you think it¡¯s me, but I¡¯m truly innocent. Victor, you have to believe me!¡±

 Chapter 126: Why Not Just Die

    Despite her tearful plea, Victor remained unmoved.


    Therge hand around her neck did not loosen its grip in the slightest.


    Emma had to muster all her strength just to breathe, but she still stubbornly refused to admit anything.


    Victor was only suspicious now, and he was already so ruthless. If she confessed, who knew what he would do to her!


    Nathan, following behind Victor, watched as Emma¡¯s face turned blue and purple, her chest heaving with difficulty. Fearing that his master might identally take a life, he hurriedly stepped forward to intervene, ¡°Sir, please let go! If you continue, she might die!¡±


    Victor showed no intention of letting go.


    Emma had no doubt that the man before her would strangle her to death.


    In the end, it was Nathan who, with great effort, pried his master¡¯s hand away.


    Emma, almost exhausted, copsed to the ground as soon as the hand was released from her neck, gasping for air.


    Victor slowly regained hisposure and coldly looked at the person slumped on the floor. ¡°Since you like to act, keep acting. When Sophia recovers, I will ask her. If it¡¯s confirmed to be you, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    With that, he turned and strode away.


    Nathan quickly followed.


    Emma sat on the ground, her hands clutching her neck. Tears streamed uncontrobly down her face from the earlier fright, but her expression was full of anger.


    Why didn¡¯t that little brat just die!


    Now she had to live in constant fear of being identified by that little brat!


    Thinking of what might happen then, Emma felt a wave of panic.


    After leaving Emma¡¯s house, Nathan followed his master into the car. The carriage was silent.


    After a few seconds, Nathan cautiously asked, ¡°Sir, should we go check on Sophia?¡±


    Victor suppressed his anger and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Head to Leer Manor.¡±


    Although puzzled, Nathanplied and drove towards Leer Manor.


    ¡°Wait here,¡± Victor instructed as he got out of the car.


    A short whileter, he returned with a dark-colored jar.


    Once back in the car, he instructed Nathan, ¡°Go to Olivia¡¯s ce.¡±


    Nathan acknowledged and drove off.


    ¡­


    After Victor left, Olivia tenderly looked at Sophia lying on the bed. She called Sebastian and Ethan to keep herpany while she went downstairs to fetch a medical kit and carefully applied medicine to Sophia¡¯s injuries.


    The two little ones tried hard to cheer up Sophia but were disappointed when they didn¡¯t get any response.


    Olivia patted their heads. ¡°Sophia needs time to get better. You have to be patient.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Hearing this, the two children nodded obediently and reluctantly returned to their rooms.


    Olivia also coaxed Sophia to sleep.


    Just as she was about to rest, she suddenly heard the doorbell ring downstairs.


    Puzzled, Olivia went down to check. Seeing who it was, she became even more confused. ¡°Weren¡¯t you busy? Why are you back?¡±


    Victor nodded. ¡°I went back to get medicine for Sophia. Could you help apply it?¡±


    He handed the ointment to Olivia.


    Olivia took a look at it and recognized it as an expensive foreign ointment for bruises. Her earlier dissatisfaction with Victor eased somewhat.


    She had thought this man had left the injured child with her for the sake of work, but it turned out he had gone to get medicine for Sophia.

 Chapter 127 Abandon Mommy and Bully Them

    Olivia agreed and took Victor upstairs.


    Inside the room, there was only a small night light on. Sophia was already asleep, and Olivia was extra careful not to wake her up.


    Victor stood by the door with his hands in his pockets, his gaze shifting slowly from Sophia to the room¡¯s arrangement.


    He could see that Olivia¡¯s room was exceptionally neat and clean, with some small dolls arranged on a shelf. They seemed like the ones the two little ones had brought, giving the room a warm and homely feeling.


    After observing for a while, Victor¡¯s lingering anger dissipated, leaving only a sense of warmth.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Olivia said after giving Sophia her medicine, carefully observing her to ensure she didn¡¯t wake up. She stood up with relief.


    As she turned around, she met Victor¡¯s gaze, who had been observing her.


    Their eyes locked, and both of them were momentarily stunned.


    Victor collected his thoughts and nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Olivia averted her gaze, closed the door, and led Victor downstairs.


    She briefly exined Sophia¡¯s situation and nced at the time. It was alreadyte, so she decided to change the subject. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and you should get some rest too. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Sophia.¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and he nodded without confirming or denying anything. He stood up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to the kindergarten. If you don¡¯t mind what happened before, Sebastian and Ethan can go back to school anytime.¡±


    Olivia nodded in agreement. ¡°I understand. Also, I think it would be good for Sophia to go to the kindergarten and spend time with other children.¡±


    Moreover, being in a familiar environment might help with the little one¡¯s condition.


    After speaking, Olivia anxiously waited for Victor¡¯s response.


    After all, she needed Victor¡¯s consent for this matter.


    She had expected Victor to at least ask for a reason, but to her surprise, he fell silent for a few seconds before speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Fine, do as you wish. You don¡¯t need to inform me.¡±


    After all, as Sophia¡¯s biological mother, she had the right to make such decisions.


    Olivia was somewhat puzzled and felt that Victor¡¯s trust in her was excessive.


    But then she thought that Victor had always doted on Sophia. Perhaps he entrusted Sophia to her care simply because Sophia liked her.


    With that in mind, Olivia nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Victor didn¡¯t say anything else and turned away.


    The next morning, Olivia woke the three little ones up early, got them ready, and prepared to take them to kindergarten.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As they stepped out of the vi, they saw Victor standing at the entrance.


    ¡°I appreciate you taking care of Sophia. Sending them to school is a small matter, and I think I can help,¡± Victor said.


    Olivia and the two little ones were taken aback, turning to their mommy for her opinion.


    Olivia nced down at Sophia, who was still holding onto her clothes. After a moment of hesitation, she calmly agreed.


    The four of them sat in the same seats as the previous night.


    Sebastian asionally turned his head to nce at the adult beside him, his emotions showing a hint ofplexity.


    He felt like he should dislike this person. After all, this man had abandoned mommy and bullied them.


    But for some reason, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to dislike him.


    Throughout the journey, Olivia and Ethan asionally spoke to Sophia, while the two in the front remained silent.

 Chapter 128: Will Never Let Anyone Bully Her

    At the kindergarten, the teacher saw the five of them arriving together and felt both happy and a bit awkward. ¡°Miss Prescott¡­¡±


    Although it was Emma¡¯s suggestion to expel the two little ones previously, the teacher still felt somewhat embarrassed and wanted to apologize to her.


    Olivia, however, interrupted her with a smile, ¡°Sebastian and Ethan will need your help again.¡±


    The teacher quickly nodded, ¡°It¡¯s my duty, and the two little ones are very well-behaved, they don¡¯t give me any trouble at all.¡±


    Olivia nodded, ¡°Also, Sophia has been a bit off emotionally these past few days and isn¡¯t very responsive. Please keep an extra eye on her.¡±


    She didn¡¯t directly mention Sophia¡¯s ASD.


    After all, it was uncertain whether Sophia could hear them, and if she did, she might feel hurt.


    The teacher nodded in agreement.


    Sebastian and Ethan each held one of Sophia¡¯s hands and promised their mommy, ¡°We will also take good care of Sophia. We won¡¯t let anyone bully her!¡±


    Olivia smiled and patted their heads.


    As ss time approached, the teacher was about to lead the three little ones inside but noticed Olivia still standing there. Behind her stood Mr. Leer like a towering statue.


    Meeting Victor¡¯s cold gaze, the teacher felt a bit nervous, ¡°Is there¡­ anything else?¡±


    Olivia smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m a bit worried and would like to watch for a while. I hope it won¡¯t disrupt your ss?¡±


    With Victor present, the teacher didn¡¯t dare to refuse and quickly led them into the ssroom.


    Olivia found a spot in the corner to sit down.


    Momentster, she noticed Victor sitting beside her, which made her feel a bit uneasy.


    The two sat quietly in the corner, watching the children y games.


    To lift Sophia¡¯s spirits, the teacher ced her in the center position. With Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s encouragement, the other children treated Sophia like a mascot,ing over one by one to interact with her.


    However, Sophia kept her head down and didn¡¯t respond at all.


    After several attempts, the children¡¯s enthusiasm also waned.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching their game session, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    She had thought that bringing Sophia back to a familiar environment would help her emotionally, but it seemed to have no effect.


    However, after several rounds of games, although Sophia still showed no expression, she seemed to recognize Sebastian and Ethan. She stayed close to them, and her eyes followed them when they tried to amuse her.


    After an hour of watching, Olivia checked the time and realized she needed to head to the research institute. Although still worried, she got up to leave.


    Victor didn¡¯t stay much longer either.


    After a busy day at the research institute, Olivia noticed it was time for school to end and went early to wait at the kindergarten gate.


    When she arrived at the kindergarten gate, she saw that Victor was already there.


    It seemed like he had taken on the task of picking up and dropping off the three little ones for school.


    Olivia didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him; she simply greeted him and waited at the gate for the teacher to bring them out.


    Soon, the children came out in a line.


    Sebastian and Ethan still protected Sophia like little princes in the middle.


    They all got into Victor¡¯s car.


    Ethan tugged at his mommy¡¯s sleeve with a cheeky grin.


    Olivia looked over in confusion, only to see the little guy smiling brightly without knowing what he was happy about.


    ¡°Mommy, after waking up from our nap today, Sophia started crying as if she had a nightmare. Neither the teacher nor the other kids could calm her down. In the end, it was my brother and I who managed to soothe her. Do you think she recognizes us now?¡±

 Chapter 129: Are You Hurt?

    Olivia had the same feeling in the morning. Hearing this, her heart softened, and she responded with a smile, ¡°Maybe. Thanks to you all taking care of Sophia, Mommy feels much more at ease.¡±


    Ethan patted his little chest confidently and assured in his childish voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. My brother and I will continue to take care of Sophia!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Hearing the little one¡¯s promise and Olivia¡¯s lightughter, Victor couldn¡¯t resist ncing through the rearview mirror. Seeing their warm interaction, a touch of warmth also appeared in his eyes.


    One had to admit, Olivia had taught these two little ones very well. Compared to children their age, they seemed more like little adults.


    Back home, Victor initially nned to leave directly. After all, he had seen that Olivia took good care of Sophia, and her two children treated Sophia like their own sister. There was no need for him to stay and make them ufortable.


    Olivia got out of the car with the three little ones. Seeing Sophia surrounded by her two children, she hesitated for a moment before looking at Victor, ¡°Stay for dinner. With you here, Sophia might be happier.¡±


    A trace of surprise shed in Victor¡¯s eyes. He remained silent for a few seconds before speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Thank you. Sorry to trouble you again.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t say anything and turned to lead the three little ones inside.


    Victor closed the car door and followed them in withrge strides.


    Once inside, Olivia washed her hands and went to the kitchen to cook. Sebastian and Ethan pulled Sophia to the carpet to build Legos.


    Victor hesitated at the doorway but eventually stood by the carpet, ready to lend a hand to the little ones.


    He saw that what should have been an adult¡¯s toy quickly turned into aplete part in the hands of the little ones.


    After finishing a part, Sebastian looked up at him with some hesitation.


    Victor calmly extended his hand, and the little one obediently handed him the Lego piece. Watching him assemble it, Sebastian didn¡¯t say thank you but pursed his lips and lowered his head.


    Sophia had been sitting on the floor watching them. After a while, she suddenly reached out and grabbed a Lego piece.


    Seeing this, Sebastian and Ethan couldn¡¯t help but stop their actions, their eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Momentster, Sophia began methodically assembling the Lego pieces at a speedparable to theirs.


    The two little ones exchanged nces, both filled with joy, thinking that Sophia might be remembering the times they built Legos together before.


    Victor also saw this scene. Initially shocked, he then felt a sense of relief.


    It seemed that Sophia really liked them.


    When Olivia finished cooking, she saw them all focused on the Legos and didn¡¯t disturb them. She carried a pot of soup out of the kitchen.


    Just as she stepped out, her arm identally hit the door frame, causing the pot to fall to the ground with a loud crash, spilling soup everywhere.


    Hearing themotion, everyone in the living room looked over.


    Victor was the first to react. He quickly walked over to her side and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    As he spoke, he carefully examined her. He saw a ring red mark on Olivia¡¯s fair arm.


    Before she could respond, Victor gently but firmly took hold of her uninjured arm and led her to rinse it under water.


    Sebastian and Ethan were worried but couldn¡¯t help. They started to clean up the mess on the floor.


    Olivia endured the pain and stopped them, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t get burned. Take Sophia outside.¡±


    The two little ones hesitated for a moment but obediently agreed. They took Sophia¡¯s hand and led her out.


    However, Sophia seemed to be resisting them. She stood still with her lips pouting and refused to move.


    The two little ones didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Just as they were about to ask Mommy for help, they suddenly heard a sob.


    All four of them were stunned and then looked at Sophia in shock.


    They saw Sophia with red eyes and tears streaming down her face, sobbing uncontrobly.

 Chapter 130: Sophia Has Recovered

    Seeing Sophia in tears, Sebastian and Ethan were momentarily stunned, unsure whether they shouldfort her.


    After all, it seemed like Sophia was crying because her mommy was injured. This was a reaction to the outside world, which was incredibly good news for them.


    But seeing Sophia¡¯s tearful face made their hearts ache. They turned to call for their mommy, only to see her frowning slightly, enduring the pain while rinsing her wound.


    Noticing this, Sebastian and Ethan quieted down, their gazes shifting back and forth between their mommy and Sophia.


    After a while, Victor, seeing that it was about time, grabbed her arm and pulled her hand out from under the water.


    Olivia nced down at her wound. Although it was still red, the pain had significantly lessened.


    ¡°How is it? Still hurts?¡± Victor noticed her small movements and asked with a frown, his eyes showing concern.


    Olivia paused for a moment and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s much better. I¡¯ll apply some ointment; it should be fine.¡±


    With that, she shook off Victor¡¯s hand and turned to walk towards the door.


    As soon as she turned around, she met the pleading eyes of the two little ones.


    Olivia followed their gaze in confusion and saw Sophia sobbing heavily, her small body trembling but making no sound.


    This was the first time Olivia had seen Sophia cry so intensely since her ASD symptoms began. She couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Why are you crying? Are you scared?¡±


    Saying this, she squatted down in front of Sophia, raising her hand to wipe away her tears.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But Sophia cried as she threw herself into Olivia¡¯s arms, staring at her injured arm and sobbing uncontrobly.


    Seeing Sophia take the initiative to hug her, Olivia was shocked and then filled with joy.


    This action was just like before when Sophia would throw herself into her arms upon seeing her.


    Although she was crying, it was still a reaction.


    Thinking of this, Olivia raised her uninjured hand and gently hugged Sophia back, asking cautiously, ¡°Sophia, have you recovered? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Sophia nodded slightly while still sobbing.


    Seeing this, Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up. They walked over to Sophia and pointed to their faces. ¡°Do you know us too?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Olivia¡¯s injured arm, not even ncing at them.


    The two little boys felt a bit disappointed.


    Olivia noticed their emotions and gently patted Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°Sebastian and Ethan are here too. Do you see them? They¡¯ve been taking care of you these past few days.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophia slowly lifted her head from Olivia¡¯s embrace and nced at the two little boys in front of her. She nodded slightly before quickly returning her gaze to Olivia.


    ¡°Mommy, Sophia is worried about you because she saw you got hurt,¡± Sebastian exined from the side.


    Hearing this, Olivia was taken aback. She followed Sophia¡¯s gaze and indeed saw that Sophia was staring at her injured hand.


    Realizing this, Olivia¡¯s heart melted. She had thought it would take a long time for Sophia to recover, but she hadn¡¯t expected that just seeing her injured would bring Sophia out of her own world.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine; don¡¯t worry.¡± Olivia raised her hand in front of Sophia to show her.


    Sophia stared at it for a few seconds before carefully blowing on it.


    Olivia¡¯s heart softened even more. She patted Sophia¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Sophia. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all now.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s sobbing began to subside.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor; I¡¯m very skilled. This little injury is nothing. It¡¯ll heal quickly with some ointment. Will youe with me?¡± Olivia stood up.


    Hearing this, Sophia quickly nodded and grabbed onto Olivia¡¯s clothes, following her out.

 Chapter 131: Mommy Must Not Get Hurt

    Olivia sat down on the living room sofa with Sophia. The two little ones quickly brought the medical kit to their mommy and sat by her side, watching eagerly as she tended to her own wounds.


    Olivia took the medical kit, thanked the two little ones, and tried to apply the medicine herself. However, her right hand was injured, making it difficult to use her left hand effectively.


    ¡°Mommy, let me help you!¡± Sebastian offered kindly, reaching out to assist his mommy.


    Olivia found it indeed inconvenient to do it herself, so she nodded and was about to hand the medicine to Sebastian when suddenly arge hand reached out and took the medicine instead.


    Both of them looked up simultaneously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Victor said, his brow slightly furrowed, as he knelt in front of Olivia.


    Sebastian pursed his lips and nudged Ethan. The two moved aside to make room for Victor to sit next to their mommy.


    Victor gently held Olivia¡¯s hand, causing a ripple of emotion in her eyes. She lowered her gaze and thanked him softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hearing Olivia being so polite, Victor¡¯s frown deepened, and he didn¡¯t respond.


    Beside them, Sophia nervously clutched Olivia¡¯s clothes, watching her daddy¡¯s actions intently, as if afraid she might feel pain.


    Sensing Sophia¡¯s tension, Olivia turned back and smiled reassuringly at her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes flickered, but she continued to stare at Olivia¡¯s hand.


    Sebastian sat close to Victor, worried about his mommy but remained silent.


    On the other side, Ethan tilted his head and anxiously watched his mommy¡¯s hand. He asked, ¡°It looks pretty bad. Will it blister? Mommy is a doctor; her hands are very important. Nothing must happen to them!¡±


    Hearing her little one¡¯s concern, Olivia chuckled, ¡°No, it won¡¯t. You know mommy is a very skilled doctor, right? This medicine was carefully selected by mommy. It¡¯s very effective for burns. You used this medicine when you were little too.¡±


    Ethan nodded obediently and was silent for a few seconds before nervously asking again, ¡°Will it leave a scar? Mommy¡¯s hands are so beautiful; they mustn¡¯t get scarred!¡±


    Olivia shook her head, ¡°No, it won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    While talking to the little ones, she couldn¡¯t ignore Victor beside her.


    Even though it was only a few minutes, it felt like centuries to her.


    ¡°It should be fine now. Take a look,¡± Victor¡¯s deep voice sounded in her ear. Olivia nced quickly at her hand and then withdrew it, ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Thank you.¡±


    Victor¡¯s hand paused in mid-air for a moment before he slowly retracted it and stood up without saying a word.


    Sophia tugged at Olivia¡¯s clothes beside her, bringing Olivia back to her senses. She turned around and showed Sophia her bandaged hand.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sophia stared at it seriously for a while before finally looking up and smiling at her.


    Seeing Sophia smile, Olivia was startled and looked at Sophia nervously, ¡°I¡¯ve applied the medicine. Are you relieved now?¡±


    She wanted to confirm if Sophia had really recovered.


    The next second, she saw Sophia nodding with a smile, dimples appearing at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Mommy, Sophia smiled!¡± Ethan eximed in surprise as he jumped off the sofa.


    Olivia saw it too but was so happy that she didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Coming back to her senses, her eyes became slightly moist as she hugged Sophia and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re better now. Don¡¯t scare me like that again, okay? The boys are back in kindergarten now. They¡¯ll y with you. If anything happens, you have to tell us, alright?¡±


    Sophia nodded obediently while being held in her arms.

 Chapter 132: Now It鈥檚 Our Turn to Take Care of You

    Receiving Sophia¡¯s response, Olivia felt a warm sensation in her heart. Her eyes reddened, but her face was full of smiles.


    Seeing the two of them, Victor¡¯s eyes also softened. Heposed himself before speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Only then did Olivia release Sophia from her embrace. She blinked away her tears and agreed with a smile, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    After speaking, she remembered the mess at the kitchen door and got up to clean it.


    Noticing her intention, Victor stopped her in a deep voice, ¡°I called Charlotte over. She will stay and take care of you for the next few days. Sit down and eat first.¡±


    Olivia paused and turned to thank him, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Because of Sophia, she wasn¡¯t very formal with Victor and epted these small favors with ease.


    Victor nodded.


    Olivia then looked at the little ones, ¡°Come on, you must be hungry too. Let¡¯s eat while the food is still hot.¡±


    The little ones were indeed hungry. Hearing this, they jumped off the sofa one by one and lined up to walk to the dining table.


    Olivia was sandwiched between them and habitually wanted to take care of them by serving them food. As she lifted her hand, she remembered her injury and had to use her left hand, making her movements somewhat clumsy.


    Seeing their mommy moving slowly, Sebastian and Ethan spoke in their childish voices, ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t need to take care of us! It¡¯s our turn to take care of you!¡±


    With that, the two of them got up and served Olivia her favorite dishes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Seeing how considerate the little ones were, Olivia¡¯s eyes softened, and her voice was full of emotion, ¡°Thank you, my darlings.¡±


    Sophia, watching the two boys serve Olivia, imitated them and served some of her favorite dishes to Olivia as well.


    cing the food in Olivia¡¯s bowl, Sophia looked at her with bright eyes, eager to see her eat it.


    Seeing this, Olivia cooperatively picked up the food and put it in her mouth. She smiled and patted Sophia¡¯s head, ¡°Thank you, Sophia. It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Hearing this, Sophia¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, and she eagerly continued serving Olivia more food.


    For a moment, the three little ones seemed to bepeting to fill Olivia¡¯s bowl with food.


    Olivia was already feeling full but thought of the children¡¯s good intentions and forced herself to keep eating slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You three should eat your own food,¡± Victor said with a mix of amusement and exasperation as he watched the scene unfold.


    He wasn¡¯t sure whether to praise the three little ones for being considerate or me Olivia for being too soft-hearted.


    Olivia was so full she could barely sit up straight. Hearing Victor¡¯s words, she looked up at him gratefully.


    Fortunately, Victor¡¯s words had a strong influence on the three little ones, and no more food was added to her bowl.


    After dinner, Charlotte arrived.


    Olivia helped tidy up the dining table a bit and wanted to assist further but was persuaded by Charlotte, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re still injured. Please don¡¯t exert yourself. Go apany the children instead!¡±


    Olivia had no choice but to agree and went to the living room to be with the little ones.


    As soon as she entered the living room, she saw Sophia and Victor standing by the door. Victor had already put on his coat and looked ready to leave.


    Olivia walked over in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Stay with Olivia and the boys. Be good and don¡¯t cause any trouble for Olivia. Charlotte will be here to take care of you for the next few days,¡± Victor gently instructed Sophia.


    Sophia nodded obediently.


    Although she was reluctant to part with her daddy, she also loved staying at Olivia¡¯s house.


    Seeing Olivia approaching, Victor straightened up and met her gaze. ¡°I have some work at thepany, so I need to leave. Sophia has just recovered and isn¡¯t very stable yet. I¡¯d like her to stay with you for a couple more days. Charlotte will be here to take care of her. If it¡¯s too much trouble for you, Charlotte can take her back after tidying up.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback for a moment before she patted Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s fine; let her stay here.¡±

 Chapter 133: Who is Sophia鈥檚 Mommy

    In the evening, after Olivia asked Sebastian and Ethan to rest, she went back to the room to take care of Sophia.


    Charlotte knew that Sophia had recovered and wished to stay by her side every moment.


    Even during bath time, the two of them bathed Sophia together.


    Seeing the bruises on Sophia¡¯s bottom, Charlotte felt a deep pain in her heart and couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Who could be so heavy-handed? Sophia¡¯s health has always been fragile, and even the young master wouldn¡¯t dare to say a harsh word to her¡­¡±


    Hearing her words, Sophia blinked her big eyes twice. Remembering Emma¡¯s warning, she kept her mouth tightly shut.


    Olivia suddenly recalled Victor¡¯s words in the haunted house.


    The question about Sophia¡¯s biological mother had always lingered in her mind.


    Thinking that Charlotte had been with the Leer family for years, she felt that Charlotte might know something. So she casually asked, ¡°Charlotte, Sophia¡¯s illness was so severe this time. Why didn¡¯t her mothere to see her? Was she dyed by something?¡±


    Charlotte was taken aback by the question and looked up at Olivia in surprise.


    She had always assumed that the youngdy knew Sophia was her child since she had given birth to her.


    But this question caught her off guard.


    The youngdy was indirectly asking who Sophia¡¯s biological mother was?


    How should she answer this¡­


    After hesitating for a while, Charlotte cautiously asked back, ¡°Didn¡¯t the young master mention it to you?¡±


    Olivia found her reaction a bit strange but didn¡¯t know why. She just said, ¡°He only mentioned that Sophia¡¯s biological mother is not Emma.¡±


    So, the young master knew about this matter but hadn¡¯t told the youngdy the truth.


    Realizing this, Charlotte understood and smiled, ¡°Did you always think it was Miss Thornton? Sophia doesn¡¯t resemble her at all. I don¡¯t know why you would have such an impression.¡±


    Olivia smiled, ¡°Then can you tell me who Sophia¡¯s biological mother is?¡±


    Charlotte shook her head, ¡°This is the young master¡¯s private matter. I don¡¯t dare to speak out of turn. You¡¯d better wait for the young master to tell you.¡±


    After saying this, she focused on her work and didn¡¯t dare to say more to Olivia, fearing she might let something slip.


    Olivia noticed Charlotte¡¯s reluctance on this topic and didn¡¯t press further.


    However, she still had some doubts in her mind.


    After all, she had witnessed Victor¡¯s obsession with Emma back then.


    He even imed that only Emma was worthy of being his wife.


    But then why did he have a child with another woman?


    What kind of feelings did he have for Emma? Or had their feelings for each other faded over the past six years?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    No matter how much Olivia thought about it, she couldn¡¯t find an answer. Instead, it only made her more agitated.


    After bathing Sophia, Oliviay down with her on the bed, still unable to stop guessing.


    Sophia noticed that Olivia seemed preupied and slowly snuggled into her arms, looking at her with big concerned eyes.


    Meeting Sophia¡¯s clear gaze, Olivia gradually collected her thoughts and hugged Sophia.


    Feeling the soft little body in her arms made her heart even softer, and she let go of the earlier questions.


    No matter who Sophia¡¯s biological mother was or what kind of rtionship Victor and Emma had now.


    None of that mattered to her.


    She and Victor were supposed to be strangers, only connected because of Sophia, nothing more.


    Thinking too much would only add unnecessary trouble for herself.

 Chapter 134: Can鈥檛 Be with Him Anymore

    Meanwhile, at the Leer¡¯s mansion.


    Lily and Samuel were about to rest when they suddenly heard the doorbell ring loudly. They hurried to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, they saw Jacob and Beatrice standing there with apologetic expressions, and Emma standing behind them with red eyes.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lily asked, puzzled by their appearance.


    Beatrice turned and red at Emma.


    Emma, with red eyes and a face full of regret, spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Madam, I came to apologize.¡±


    Hearing this, Lily was even more puzzled. She led the three of them to sit on the sofa and had someone pour them tea before she spoke, ¡°What happened? Why are you apologizing?¡±


    Emma kept her head down, not daring to look at her. ¡°Yesterday morning, you persuaded Sophia to get into my car. I thought she would obediently go to kindergarten, but on the way, she started making a fuss and wanted to get out of the car. She even tried to open the door without considering her safety. I tried to persuade her several times, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. In the end, I got a bit anxious and stopped the car to give her a few smacks.¡±


    Hearing that she had actually hit Sophia, both Lily and Samuel¡¯s faces darkened.


    Emma continued with a tearful voice, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it. It was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t haveid hands on a child. Sophia is so adorable, and you cherish her so much. Thinking back now, I wish I could p myself. If only I had been more patient.¡±


    Seeing her so remorseful, Lily¡¯s expression softened a bit. ¡°Since you know you were wrong,ing to us won¡¯t help. You should apologize to Sophia. And never do this again!¡±


    Emma looked troubled. ¡°I thought the same, but Victor found out about it and he was very angry¡­¡±


    ¡°Victor has every right to be angry. You should talk to him properly,¡± Lily said with a slight frown, feeling that Emma had indeed gone too far.


    At this, Emma¡¯s face looked even more sorrowful.


    ¡°If Victor could forgive me, I would do anything. But¡­¡± Emma hesitated.


    Beatrice spoke up with concern, ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t know how furious Victor was. Last night he went crazy and even hit Emma. Look.¡±


    She then lifted Emma¡¯s long hair to reveal the marks on her neck.


    Seeing the bruises on her neck, both Lily and Samuel were stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected Victor to be so harsh!


    Lily came out of her shock and asked with concern, ¡°How is the injury? Is it serious?¡±


    Emma pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. As long as Victor can forgive me, this injury is nothing.¡±


    Seeing Emma so regretful and injured so badly, most of Lily¡¯s dissatisfaction with her dissipated.


    After all, they had seen all the things Emma had done over the years.


    Sophia was indeed a bit reclusive and stubborn, which made it difficult for outsiders to take care of her.


    So, considering Emma¡¯s reason for hitting Sophia, Lily felt it was understandable.


    ¡°Victor was just angry. I¡¯ll apologize on his behalf. Don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Lily apologized to Emma.


    But Emma started crying again. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just¡­ I probably can¡¯t be with Victor anymore. I couldn¡¯t even take good care of Sophia. I¡¯ve let you down. If Victor still chooses Olivia, I will definitely bless them.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 135: Not Letting Olivia In

    Upon hearing this, Lily¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°Emma, what are you saying? Victor and that woman have long been impossible. I even asked him, and Victor said he has no such intention. Don¡¯t overthink it!¡±


    Emma continued to sob with her head down. ¡°But now, Sophia spends every day with Olivia. In the past few days, she¡¯s even been staying at Olivia¡¯s house. Sophia likes her so much. If Victor really had no intention, why would he let Sophia be taken care of by her¡­¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although she had been reprimanded by Victor, Emma still had someone monitoring Olivia¡¯s movements.


    Knowing that Sophia was staying at Olivia¡¯s house made Emma anxious, so she confessed everything to her parents. After a scolding, she was brought over by her parents to apologize.


    Seeing that Lily had forgiven her, Emma couldn¡¯t help butin to her.


    Lily hadn¡¯t expected Victor to entrust Sophia to that woman and was instantly furious. ¡°Nonsense! Who allowed him to do that!¡±


    After speaking, she forcibly suppressed her anger andforted Emma. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s absolutely no way they can be together. Even if Victor has that thought, I will never allow that woman toe back!¡±


    Emma looked up pitifully at Lily to confirm her words.


    Lily¡¯s face was stern. ¡°That woman abandoned Sophia of her own ord back then. There¡¯s no way I would ever let Sophia be taken care of by her again!¡±


    With Lily¡¯s promise, Emma felt a bit more at ease.


    After chatting for a few more moments, Beatrice took Emma and left.


    With Lily¡¯s promise, they had achieved their goal for the day.


    Emma shed a few tears, and not only did Lily not me her for hitting the child, but she also felt guilty towards Emma and even promised not to let Olivia in!


    It was a win-win-win situation!


    Because of Emma¡¯s tearful words, Beatrice hardly slept all night.


    Her words about not letting Olivia in were not just tofort Emma; she genuinely rejected that heartless woman from the bottom of her heart!


    That woman could abandon Victor and Sophia once; who¡¯s to say she wouldn¡¯t do it again?


    Who knows what her son was thinking, even daring to entertain the idea of letting her in!


    The more Lily thought about it, the angrier she became. She had someone investigate Olivia¡¯s residence overnight and nned to visit personally the next day.


    Early the next morning, when Olivia got up, Charlotte had already prepared breakfast. She was eating with the three little ones when suddenly the doorbell rang.


    Olivia asked Charlotte to look after the children while she went to answer the door.


    She thought it was Victoring to take the kids to school. But when she opened the door and saw who it was, she was momentarily taken aback.


    ¡°What, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Lily stood at the door in luxurious attire, exuding an air of nobility. She looked Olivia up and down with cold eyes and then nced inside the house, trying to see if Sophia was really there.


    Olivia came back to her senses. Although she didn¡¯t know Lily¡¯s intentions, she could clearly sense that this visitor meant no good. She became wary but still greeted politely, ¡°Mrs. Leer.¡±


    Lily nodded loftily and then red at her with displeasure. ¡°Is this your hospitality? Letting a guest stand at the door?¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly, suppressing her emotions, and stepped aside to make way. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Lily snorted coldly and walked in leisurely, sitting down on the sofa in the living room.

 Chapter 136: You Better Give Up

    Olivia watched as she took a seat on the sofa, turned around to close the door, and then sat down on the single chair, looking at Lily with neither humility nor arrogance. ¡°Mrs. Leer, what brings you here so early in the morning?¡±


    Lily got straight to the point, ¡°I came here today specifically to tell you to stay away from Victor. Also, don¡¯t even think about getting close to Sophia. She has nothing to do with you. Since you chose to divorce and left without a word, you have no right toe back.¡±


    Hearing her words, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing and responded calmly, ¡°Rest assured, when I chose to leave back then, I never intended to return.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lily sneered, ¡°Then how do you exin meeting Victor? And why is Sophia here with you?¡±


    After speaking, Lily looked at Olivia with disdain.


    She says she won¡¯te back, but everything she does is to please them. Such hypocrisy!


    Olivia¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and her attitude became firm, ¡°You might have misunderstood something. My meeting with Victor was purely coincidental. I happened to be treating Liam when Victor came to visit. Additionally, Sophia and my child attend the same kindergarten and have a good rtionship, so she oftenes over to y.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t mention Sophia¡¯s reliance on her due to her illness.


    Given Lily¡¯s hostile attitude towards her now, Olivia feared that mentioning it would only make Lily think she was being overly sentimental.


    Unexpectedly, even after exining things clearly and trying to distance herself from Victor and his daughter, Lily still clung tightly to her usations.


    ¡°Is it really that coincidental? With your current status, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to check the background of a kindergarten. How did you end up choosing the one my family invested in?¡± Lily pressed aggressively.


    For a moment, Olivia was at a loss for words.


    This kindergarten was rmended by Isabelle. Olivia naturally didn¡¯t think much of it and didn¡¯t bother investigating its background.


    Had she investigated it back then, she probably wouldn¡¯t have sent her two children there.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Seeing her not respond for a while, Lily assumed she was feeling guilty and snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no matter what you¡¯re nning, I will never let you back in. You better give up!¡±


    Olivia nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I have no intention of returning.¡±


    ¡°You better remember what you said!¡± Lily warned coldly.


    Just then, the three little ones finished their meal and came out. Seeing Lily sitting on the sofa, Sebastian and Ethan were a bit puzzled but sensed her hostility towards their mommy. They ran over on their short legs to protect her.


    Sophia recognized her grandmother and ran over to her, looking up with wide eyes in confusion.


    Lily saw her granddaughter and patted her little head. ¡°Sophia, be a good girl ande home with Grandma, okay?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sophia shook her head without hesitation and turned to go back to Olivia.


    Lily saw her intention and directly grabbed the little one¡¯s arm.


    Sophia struggled a few times but couldn¡¯t break free, her little face turning red with anxiety.


    ¡°Be a good girl ande home with Grandma!¡± Lily¡¯s tone grew increasingly stern, and she unconsciously tightened her grip.


    Sophia felt the pain but didn¡¯t want to leave Olivia. She pouted and stood there silently crying.


    Seeing her granddaughter cry, Lily realized she had gone too far. She frowned and let go of Sophia¡¯s arm, but Sophia continued to cry uncontrobly.

 Chapter 137: You Will Learn to Be Bad Too

    Charlotte saw Sophia crying like this and quickly stepped forward to persuade, ¡°Madam, Sophia¡¯s illness red up in the past two days, and she was also beaten by Miss Thornton. She just started to get better today, but her condition is still unstable. Please don¡¯t scare her.¡±


    Charlotte had thought about it all night and could somewhat guess who hadid hands on Sophia. Now, to persuade the madam, she mustered up the courage to voice her suspicions.


    Lily, however, was indifferent. ¡°Emma already told me about this. It was because Sophia was being disobedient, and Emma got anxious and disciplined her a bit. She has already apologized to me. As for Sophia, she needs to understand that Emma will be her stepmother from now on and should stop causing trouble.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlotte couldn¡¯t say anything more and just looked at Sophia with pity.


    Sophia had juste out of her own world, and now crying like this might make her revert to how she was yesterday.


    Sebastian and Ethan, hearing their conversation, guessed that this woman was Sophia¡¯s grandmother but were not intimidated by her status. They immediately retorted, ¡°Sophia wasn¡¯t causing trouble! That bad woman hitting a child is wrong! Why do you believe an outsider¡¯s words to scold Sophia? Don¡¯t you feel sorry seeing Sophia beaten like this? If it weren¡¯t for my mommy taking good care of her, Sophia wouldn¡¯t have recovered!¡±


    Lily was displeased at being lectured by two little kids. ¡°What do you know? This is an adult matter; children shouldn¡¯t interfere!¡±


    With that, she grabbed Sophia¡¯s arm. ¡°Look at them, they have no manners at all. If you stay here any longer, you¡¯ll learn to be bad too. Come with Grandma!¡±


    Sophia stood still, her arm hurting from the pull, tears streaming down her face, filled with resistance.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia, due to the earlier conversation, didn¡¯t want to interfere in Sophia¡¯s matters. But seeing her cry like this reminded her of yesterday¡¯s scene. She frowned and spoke up, ¡°Mrs. Leer, I heard you usually love Sophia very much. Is this how you show your love? Sophia is crying so hard, and you don¡¯t even want to listen to her wishes?¡±


    Lily gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Who knows what kind of nonsense you¡¯ve been feeding my granddaughter!¡±


    As they were at an impasse, the doorbell rang again.


    Sebastian knew it must be his daddy arriving and immediately ran to open the door.


    Victor saw the little guy at the door and paused for a moment, then noticed the angry expression on his face.


    Looking up, he saw his mother gripping Sophia¡¯s arm tightly while Sophia was crying uncontrobly.


    Seeing this, Victor frowned slightly and strode in, prying his mother¡¯s hand away. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lily¡¯s face grew colder. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, my granddaughter would have be someone else¡¯s.¡±


    She then gave her son a displeased look.


    Handing over her granddaughter to be cared for by outsiders without informing her was a big deal, especially since the outsider was Olivia!


    Hearing this, Victor nced briefly at Olivia.


    Olivia¡¯s expression remained indifferent.


    The atmosphere in the living room was tense.


    Seeing this, Victor looked back at his mother and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked out of the vi.


    Lily suspiciously watched her son¡¯s back for a few seconds before getting up to follow him out.


    As soon as she stepped outside, she made her stance clear to her son. ¡°Let me make it clear first; no matter what you say today, I am definitely taking Sophia with me!¡±

 Chapter 138: You Went Too Far with Her

    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Victor nodded nomittally.


    Lily thought he agreed and was about to turn around to take her granddaughter away when she heard Victor¡¯s voice behind her.


    ¡°You may not know what Sophia has been like these past few days.¡±


    Hearing this, Lily paused. She had heard from Charlotte that her granddaughter¡¯s ASD had red up in the past few days, but she wasn¡¯t clear on the specifics.


    ¡°Sophia¡¯s ASD episode this time was worse than ever before. Even Jenson was at a loss. Only when she¡¯s with Olivia does Sophia seem like a normal child. And because of Olivia, Sophia even started speaking a few days ago. Could you have imagined that before?¡± Victor asked in a deep voice.


    Sophia spoke!


    Lily was filled with shock.


    She had even prepared herself for the possibility that her granddaughter might never speak, but she hadn¡¯t expected that Sophia would start talking because of that woman!


    Seeing his mother¡¯s surprised expression, Victor pulled at his lips. ¡°I was also surprised, but it¡¯s the truth. And Sophia doesn¡¯t even know that Olivia is her biological mother yet; she already can¡¯t be without her. No matter how much you deny it, the blood rtionship between Sophia and Olivia is undeniable.¡±


    Lily reluctantly furrowed her brows.


    But despite her unwillingness to admit it, what her son said was indeed true.


    For a moment, she had no words to refute.


    ¡°Mom, over the years, we¡¯ve tried countless ways to cure Sophia¡¯s illness, but nothing worked. Now we finally have hope. Even if it means having Sophia ept Olivia, I will ept it. As long as she can recover.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor¡¯s voice was low and persuasive. ¡°You¡¯ve also cared deeply for Sophia all these years. I believe you want the best for her too. So I hope you won¡¯t disturb their lives anymore. Sophia can¡¯t handle any more stress.¡±


    Thinking of Sophia¡¯s ASD, Lily¡¯s heart softened, but she still couldn¡¯t get over it and angrily questioned, ¡°Even after what she did to you back then, you¡¯re willing to ept her?¡±


    Victor was nomittal. ¡°That¡¯s between her and me. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Lily pressed further, ¡°And what about Sophia? If you let her get close to Olivia and she finds outter that Olivia abandoned her, how do you think she¡¯ll feel? Can the child handle it?¡±


    Victor frowned slightly.


    There might be misunderstandings about this matter, but he hadn¡¯t figured out the facts yet and didn¡¯t intend to exin at this moment. He simply said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I won¡¯t hide anything from Sophia that she needs to know.¡±


    The implication was that he would continue to let Sophia interact with Olivia and that he would continue to be entangled with Olivia.


    Lily knew her son¡¯s temperament and that nothing she said would change his mind, but she couldn¡¯t help bringing up Emma. ¡°What about Emma? What will you do about her? She¡¯s been waiting by your side for so many years and has been nothing but sincere to us. Are you just going to give up on her?¡±


    Thinking of that woman, Victor¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°Do you know why Sophia rejects her?¡±


    Lily was taken aback and then quickly exined, ¡°Is it because of the incident where Emmaid hands on Sophia? Emma has already exined this to us. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose; she was just worried about Sophia¡¯s safety and acted impulsively. She regrets it deeply and even apologized to us.¡±


    After saying this, she changed her tone, ¡°But you¡¯ve also gone too far with her behavior recently!¡±

 Chapter 139: Are You Really Planning to Break Off the Engagement with Emma?

    Lily¡¯s intentions were clear; she still hoped he would stay with Emma.


    For six years, he had heard such urgings many times.


    Victor frowned slightly with impatience, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter myself. Please don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Lily was also somewhat displeased, ¡°Handle it yourself? Are you really nning to break off the engagement with Emma?¡±


    After waiting for a while without hearing Victor¡¯s response, Lily¡¯s face darkened, and her tone became harsher, ¡°No matter what, since you personally agreed to the engagement with the Thornton family back then, I won¡¯t allow you to break it off easily now. Emma has waited for you for so many years; you can¡¯t let her down. I won¡¯t permit the engagement to be broken, and you shouldn¡¯t bring it up again in the future!¡±


    After speaking, Lily cast a stern nce at her son, then turned to re at the vi¡¯s front door, as if she could see Olivia through it. Finally, she withdrew her gaze, her face full of displeasure as she strode away.


    Seeing his mother¡¯s figure disappear from view, Victor adjusted his expression before striding into the vi.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophia was being held by Olivia and had stopped crying. She didn¡¯t seem affected. When she saw hime in, she jumped down from Olivia¡¯s arms, ran over to hug his leg, and looked up at him with teary eyes and a red nose.


    Victor gently patted her head tofort her and looked up at Olivia, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It seems my mother caused you trouble. I didn¡¯t expect her toe over suddenly.¡±


    Olivia had already regained herposure and merely nodded lightly at his words, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m not surprised by her attitude. After all, things were very unpleasant when I left the Leer family back then. Besides, she never approved of our marriage in the first ce, and it turns out she was right.¡±


    Back then, despite Lily¡¯s objections, she married Victor, but in the end, they only ended up tormenting each other.


    After returning to the country, she had anticipated trouble from the Leer family but hadn¡¯t expected to get entangled with Victor again or to meet Lily under such circumstances.


    Hearing her response, Victor frowned slightly, momentarily unsure of how to reply.


    After all, Olivia was stating facts.


    Even now, his mother¡¯s prejudice against Olivia hadn¡¯t lessened.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the living room was silent.


    ¡°Young Madam, Young Master,¡± Charlotte cautiously spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s time to take the children to school.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone snapped back to reality.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment before looking at Victor, ¡°Sophia¡­ do you want to take her with you, or should I continue to look after her?¡±


    Lily¡¯s earlier words had reminded her that keeping Sophia here wasn¡¯t a long-term solution.


    Just as Victor was about to speak, the little girl beside him let go of his leg and ran over to Olivia, clutching her skirt tightly.


    Both of them were taken aback by this.


    Having heard twice that morning that she might be taken away from Olivia, Sophia¡¯s already red eyes became wet again. She looked pitifully at Victor, clearly indicating that if he took her away, she would start crying again.


    Victor hadn¡¯t intended to take her away in the first ce and said, ¡°Sophia¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t stabilized yet. It would be best if you could continue looking after her for now. If it¡¯s inconvenient, just let Charlotte take her back anytime.¡±


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s pitiful expression, Olivia softened and nodded.


    Seeing her agree, Sophia¡¯s face immediately brightened up, and a big smile spread across her face.

 Chapter 140: Patience is a Virtue

    After leaving Olivia¡¯s house, Lily thought it over on her way back and decided to call Emma.


    On the other end, Emma was puzzled to see Lily¡¯s call early in the morning.


    ¡°Emma, I talked to Victor. About what you said before, that Victor wanted to break off the engagement-he won¡¯t bring it up again.¡± Although this was just her own request, Lily¡¯s son hadn¡¯t refused, so she conveyed it directly.


    Hearing this, Emma felt a surge of joy. ¡°Really?¡±


    Then, pretending to be aggrieved, she asked, ¡°But what about Olivia? She seems quite close to Victor, and Sophia likes her too¡­¡±


    Mentioning Olivia, Lily¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Victor¡¯s future wife can only be you! Besides, Sophia is still a child. You need to be more patient with her. This time, let it go, but you must nevery a hand on her again!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Emma obediently agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will treat Sophia like my own daughter and won¡¯t touch a hair on her head.¡±


    After saying this, she remembered that Sophia had been staying at Olivia¡¯s ce for the past few days and felt uneasy. She asked, ¡°By the way, has Sophiae home yet? I want to find a time to apologize to her in person.¡±


    Lily¡¯s voice was somewhat indifferent. ¡°Not yet. I wanted to bring her back, but Sophia¡¯s condition is still unstable. Her staying with Olivia is beneficial for her recovery. I¡¯ll bring her back once she¡¯s better.¡±


    Hearing this, a cold glint shed in Emma¡¯s eyes.


    That little brat is still with Olivia!


    Previously, Victor had been reluctant to marry her because the brat didn¡¯t like her. Now that the brat was getting closer to Olivia, who knows if Victor might end up marrying Olivia because of her!


    The more Emma thought about it, the more upset she became. But now she could only rely on Lily. When she spoke again, her tone was particrly gentle. ¡°Understood, Sophia¡¯s healthes first.¡±


    Hearing her considerate words, Lily feltforted and advised earnestly, ¡°Emma, to get what you want, you need to have some patience. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Emma replied patiently, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lily nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a meeting with your parents soon to finalize your marriage ns with Victor. Don¡¯t rush; patience is a virtue.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes brightened, and all her worries dissipated. She responded with a smile.


    ¡­


    In the evening, Olivia arrived at the kindergarten just in time to pick up the three little ones after school. Victor was already there when she arrived.


    Olivia thought he would stay for dinner like the previous night, but Victor only dropped them off at the door and left after saying he had something to do.


    When they entered the house, Charlotte had already prepared dinner. Olivia ate with the three little ones and then yed with them downstairs for a while before urging them to go upstairs to sleep.


    After settling Sebastian and Ethan, Olivia returned to her room. Charlotte had already bathed Sophia, who was now sitting on the bed in a bunny pajama set, looking like a plush toy and waiting eagerly for Olivia toe back.


    As soon as she saw Olivia enter the room, Sophia shed a sweet smile and opened her arms for a hug.


    Olivia walked over and hugged Sophia. The little girl obediently wrapped her arms around Olivia¡¯s neck, pressing her soft cheek against Olivia¡¯s face. Olivia felt her heart melt.

 Chapter 141: Entangled Again

    The next morning, Victor didn¡¯te, so Olivia took the three little ones to kindergarten by herself.


    Miss Lee was waiting at the door and was somewhat surprised to see her alone. ¡°Miss Prescott, why are you alone today?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was taken aback for a moment.


    For the past few days, Victor had been apanying her, and she hadn¡¯t expected the teacher to notice and ask about it today.


    It made her rtionship with Victor seem a bit closer.


    For a moment, Olivia didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Sophia, however, had already taken out a small notebook and written down her answer, ¡°I¡¯m staying at Miss Prescott¡¯s house now!¡±


    The little one held up the notebook, smiling so happily that her eyes curved into crescents.


    Miss Lee, remembering how Sophia had seemed lost the past few days, couldn¡¯t help but smile as well when she saw Sophia¡¯s happiness. She reached out and patted Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°I see!¡±


    After saying that, she nced at Olivia in front of her and sighed inwardly. It was clear that Sophia really liked Olivia¡¯s family!


    Seeing that Sophia had answered for her, Olivia secretly breathed a sigh of relief and handed the three little ones over to Miss Lee. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the children in your care.¡±


    After saying goodbye to the little ones, she drove away.


    Because she had been busy taking care of Sophia and dealing with some matters at the research institute for the past two days, she hadn¡¯t visited Liam. By now, it was time for his next treatment.


    Thinking of this, Olivia called Isaac to confirm that she could go over now and then headed to the Whitaker family.


    Isaac was already waiting at home.


    As soon as Olivia walked in, Isaac greeted her with a smile. ¡°Dr. Prescott, if you hadn¡¯t contacted me soon, I would have called you.¡±


    Olivia smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ve had some things to deal with these past two days. How is Liam¡¯s health?¡±


    Isaac was just making small talk and didn¡¯t mean to me her. Hearing this, he showed a bit of admiration in his eyes. ¡°Thanks to your excellent medical skills, my grandfather has been much better these past two days. Otherwise, I would have called you already.¡±


    Hearing that Liam was fine, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and carried her medical kit upstairs.


    Isaac followed a step behind. As they went upstairs, he noticed her hand holding the medical kit and frowned slightly. ¡°Is your hand injured?¡±


    Olivia dismissed it lightly. ¡°I identally spilled some soup and got burned. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    She added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯t affect Liam¡¯s treatment.¡±


    The two entered Liam¡¯s bedroom one after the other.


    Liam had already been informed of her visit and was sitting by the bed waiting for them.


    Olivia respectfully greeted Liam and began the treatment by his bedside.


    Although the injury on her hand looked somewhat rming, her medicine was indeed effective. Moreover, it had been a day since the injury, so she didn¡¯t feel much pain anymore. She administered acupuncture to Liam as usual.


    After the treatment, Olivia was about to pack up her tools when Isaac stepped forward to help.


    Knowing he was concerned about her injury, Olivia paused but didn¡¯t stop him.


    As they came downstairs, Olivia intended to leave directly, but Isaac called out to her again. ¡°Dr. Prescott, please wait a moment.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia paused and watched him take something out of a drawer and walk over to her. ¡°This is our family¡¯s best burn ointment. You¡¯re a doctor; an injury to your hand is a serious matter. You must take care.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was about to thank him when Abigail¡¯s sarcastic voice rang out.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be too kind-hearted. You might end up getting entangled with someone again!¡±

 Chapter 142: That鈥檚 Not What I Meant

    The words of thanks Olivia had on her lips never made it out.


    Isaac was also taken aback, then frowned at his sister and reprimanded coldly, ¡°Abigail, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    Abigail shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I¡¯m stating facts. Some people clearly broke up with Victor back then, oh, and left without saying a word. Now, they have the nerve to cling to Victor. Don¡¯t they know that Emma is already with Victor? I really don¡¯t see how this behavior is any different from being a homewrecker.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After speaking, she nced disdainfully at Olivia.


    She just couldn¡¯t stand this woman.


    Even if this woman cured their grandfather, she still looked down on her!


    Although she didn¡¯t name names, it was obvious she was talking about Olivia.


    Olivia¡¯s face gradually darkened as she looked at Abigail expressionlessly and said coldly, ¡°Miss Whitaker, instead of wasting time here with your sarcastic remarks, I suggest you first learn proper etiquette and manners before teaching others how to behave!¡±


    Hearing this, Abigail¡¯s face changed, and she red at Olivia unhappily, ¡°How dare you say I have no manners!¡±


    Olivia met her gaze without flinching, ¡°What does my rtionship with Victor have to do with you? I think my personal affairs are none of your business. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be ady from a prestigious family? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s beneath you to meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡±


    Abigail was left speechless.


    If she said another word, she feared she would be used of being undignified again.


    Seeing this, Olivia indifferently withdrew her gaze and warned, ¡°To me, you¡¯re just a stranger, at most the rtive of my patient. It¡¯s best not to interfere in my private matters!¡±


    With that, Olivia calmly greeted Isaac and turned to leave before he could react.


    Watching her leave soposedly, Abigail gritted her teeth in anger.


    She had seen how Emma had been by Victor¡¯s side all these years.


    If it weren¡¯t for this woman back then, Emma would have married Victor!


    Now that this woman was back and had caught Victor¡¯s attention again, acting all high and mighty-what was so special about her?


    Besides, Emma had always been dedicated to their grandfather over the years. How was she any less than Olivia?


    Just a mistress, yet she dared to say Abigail had no manners!


    Seeing her sister fuming, Isaac gave her a re and quickly followed Olivia out.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott!¡±


    Hearing the voice behind her, Olivia stopped and turned to see Isaac walking quickly towards her.


    Olivia looked at him puzzled, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    Isaac¡¯s face was full of apology, ¡°I came to apologize on behalf of my sister. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into hertely; she¡¯s been like a powder keg. Please don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡±


    Olivia smiled calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it to heart. Her words won¡¯t affect my treatment of Liam.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Isaac said helplessly.


    He genuinely admired this doctor and thought she was worth befriending but didn¡¯t expect that no matter what he said, Olivia would always bring it back to treating Liam.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Olivia asked politely, not in the mood for further small talk.


    Isaac had no choice but to say, ¡°Nothing else. Take care on your way.¡±


    Olivia nodded and got into her car.

 Chapter 143: Picking Up the Kids

    Watching Olivia¡¯s car drive away, Isaac turned and entered the vi.


    Abigail was sitting on the sofa with a displeased expression, sipping tea. When she saw hime in, she merely lifted her eyelids to nce at him before looking away.


    Seeing his sister¡¯s demeanor, Isaac¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Look at yourself! What do you think you¡¯re doing? What has Dr. Prescott ever done to you that you always have to be so hostile towards her? She is the one who cured Grandpa!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Abigail looked at her brother indifferently. ¡°Cured Grandpa? It¡¯s not like we didn¡¯tpensate her. It was just a mutually beneficial arrangement.¡±


    Then, with a look of annoyance, she continued, ¡°Brother, are you defending her because you¡¯ve been deceived by that woman too? You ask what she¡¯s done to offend me; I should be asking what kind of spell she¡¯s cast on you.¡±


    Isaac red at her sternly. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! The matter between Dr. Prescott and Victor is their private business. We have no right to interfere, and you should stop bringing it up!¡±


    Seeing her brother angry, Abigail reluctantly closed her mouth but remained unconvinced.


    ¡­


    Olivia indeed didn¡¯t want to let Abigail¡¯s words affect her, but it was hard not to be influenced. Even as she walked into the research institute, her mood was somewhat low.


    After making a round in the institute and seeing that there was nothing urgent, she decided to go back and rest to adjust her mood.


    Just as she was about to leave, someone knocked on her office door.


    Olivia went to open the door and found a well-known doctor from the institute standing there.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. We encountered an issue with a form during our research. We¡¯ve been working on it all morning but couldn¡¯t find the cause. Could you please take a look?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s expression became serious. She quickly changed into herb coat and followed him into theb area.


    After taking a look, she realized the problem was indeed quite severe and involved an important project. Without dy, Olivia joined the research efforts.


    The research continued until evening, and shepletely forgot about the time when the kids were supposed to be picked up from school.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, I think your phone is ringing,¡± someone cautiously reminded her.


    Only then did Olivia snap back to reality. She took her phone out of herb coat pocket and frowned when she saw the name on the screen.


    Ever since she started taking care of Sophia, she had removed Victor¡¯s number from the cklist.


    Why would he be calling at this time?


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Olivia answered the call.


    On the other end, Victor nced at the time and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where are you right now?¡±


    Olivia replied, ¡°I¡¯m at the research institute. There¡¯s an issue with a project we¡¯re working on. Why do you ask?¡±


    Hearing this, Victor pinched his brow. ¡°Got it. The kindergarten just called me. They couldn¡¯t reach you, and the three kids are still waiting to be picked up. Since you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll go get them.¡±


    Only then did Olivia remember that the kids were still at kindergarten.


    Her own two little ones were used to her being busy with work and being picked upte. But Sophia had just started to improve, and she worried that this might cause a setback.


    Feeling a wave of guilt, Olivia said, ¡°Sorry, I was busy with the research and didn¡¯t hear my phone. How about I go instead?¡±


    Victor was already in the elevator with his coat. ¡°No need. It doesn¡¯t matter which one of us goes. You focus on your work.¡±


    Before Olivia could say anything else, he had already hung up.

 Chapter 144: Why Did You Come to Pick Us Up

    Olivia looked at the phone she had just hung up, hesitated for a moment, then put it away and continued with her research.


    Her research needed some time, and it was perfect that Victor could go and pick them up.


    ¡­


    On the small yground of the kindergarten, three little ones sat in a row on a bench with their backpacks on. Sebastian and Ethan were already used to their mom being busy with work and forgetting about them. They sat upright and asionally looked up to chat with Miss Lee.


    Sophia, sandwiched between them, was initially a bit anxious, but seeing the boys like this, her attention was gradually drawn to them. She rested her chin on her hands, listening intently to their conversation, thoroughly enjoying it.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    No one even noticed when Victor arrived.


    Victor felt a warmth in his heart as he looked at the three little ones sitting in a row. He unconsciously quickened his pace.


    ¡°Mr. Leer,¡± Miss Lee greeted him politely upon seeing him.


    Only then did the three little ones look up. When they saw who it was, a look of disdain simultaneously shed across their eyes.


    Victor noticed the change in their expressions but didn¡¯t say anything. He simply told Miss Lee, ¡°Sorry, work was a bit busy. Also, I¡¯ll be taking Sebastian and Ethan as well.¡±


    Miss Lee knew that the three little ones had been together these past few days and didn¡¯t ask further. She handed them over to him and then left.


    The three little ones remained seated on the bench.


    Victor looked at them with some amusement. ¡°Still want to sit here for a while?¡±


    Ethan instinctively shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to sit there any longer; it was cold, the bench was hard, he was hungry, and his backpack was heavy¡­


    Sebastian looked at him seriously. ¡°Where¡¯s my mommy? Why are you picking us up?¡±


    Sophia also looked expectantly at her dad for an answer.


    ¡°She¡¯s still busy at the research institute and won¡¯t be able toe untilte. I¡¯ll take you to eat first,¡± Victor exined sinctly. ¡°You must be hungry too. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hearing this, Sebastian still hesitated a bit.


    Ethan was very hungry and rarely had the chance to spend time with his dad, so he was eager to go.


    But not hearing an answer from his brother for a long time, he remained silent and just looked at his brother expectantly to express his desire.


    Sophia was also used to eating with her dad. Hearing that he would take them to eat, she didn¡¯t resist but wanted to go with the two boys. Seeing them not moving, she quietly sat in ce.


    Sebastian noticed his brother¡¯s expectant gaze, hesitated for a while, and finally agreed, getting off the bench first.


    Ethan and Sophia followed him like little shadows.


    Although they didn¡¯t say anything, Victor knew that the three little ones had agreed to go eat with him. He turned around and led the way.


    The four of them got into the car, with Victor driving and the three little ones sitting properly in the back seat.


    ¡°Not sure what you like to eat, so I made the decision. I¡¯ll take you to a restaurant that Sophia liked before,¡± Victor decided directly.


    Ethan immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯m okay with anything!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sebastian pulled him back, and he closed his mouth sheepishly.


    Victor didn¡¯t say anything further and took the three little ones directly to the restaurant.


    The restaurant had a traditional and elegant decor, looking very high-end. Sebastian and Ethan, who had lived abroad most of their lives, found such decor rare and curiously looked around after sitting down.


    Seeing their curious expressions, Victor¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

 Chapter 145: He Doesn鈥檛 Want Us, I Don鈥檛 Like Him

    Ethan was hungry, and when he heard the mention of food, he immediately shifted his attention from the restaurant¡¯s decor and started counting on his fingers, ¡°I want sweet and sour ribs, steamed fish, chicken legs¡­ My brother and I love these!¡±


    Hearing this, Victor turned to look at the silent Sebastian.


    Sebastian hadn¡¯t intended to respond, but since Ethan had already spoken, he could only nod silently.


    Victor ordered dishes ording to the preferences of the three little ones. Not knowing what else to say to them, the table fell into silence.


    When the food arrived, Victor specifically asked the waiter to ce two dishes in front of the little ones.


    Only then did Sebastian politely and distantly thank him, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Victor nodded nomittally. He hadn¡¯t spent much time with the two little ones, so his tone was somewhat stiff.


    During the meal, although he didn¡¯t feed them like Olivia did, he asionally picked up food for them.


    The little ones were engrossed in eating.


    ¡°Does it suit your taste?¡± Victor couldn¡¯t find a topic, and after a while, he thought of something to ask.


    Ethan lifted his head, touched his stomach, thought seriously for a moment, and then earnestly answered, ¡°It¡¯s good, but not as good as Mommy¡¯s cooking!¡±


    Hearing this, Victor raised an eyebrow curiously, ¡°Does your mom often cook for you?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t think much and answered truthfully, ¡°Well¡­ when she¡¯s not busy, she usually cooks for us. But sometimes when she¡¯s busy, Mommy might not even have time to eat herself¡­¡±


    At this point, Ethan¡¯s face showed some worry; Mommy probably hadn¡¯t eaten yet.


    Hearing this, Sophia¡¯s eyes sparkled with envy.


    She also wanted to eat Olivia¡¯s cooking every day!


    Victor didn¡¯t notice their thoughts; he was just curious about Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s daily life, ¡°So what do you do when your mom is busy?¡±


    After asking, Victor regretted it.


    When Olivia is busy, their father would naturally take care of them. It¡¯s not like the mother and children are living abroad alone.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Olivia.


    Compared to six years ago, she seemed much sharper now, possibly due to her slimmer figure.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know what Victor was thinking and answered innocently, ¡°When Mommy is busy, her teacher or assistant helps take care of us. Sometimes Mommy takes us to the research institute; everyone there likes us!¡±


    Hearing this, Victor snapped back to reality, full of confusion and a bit of displeasure. ¡°What about your dad? Why doesn¡¯t he take care of you?¡±


    At these words, both little ones froze.


    Dad? Their dad was sitting right there; he just didn¡¯t know it himself.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian silently put down his chopsticks, furrowing his little brows. He didn¡¯t let Ethan speak again and looked at Victor, asking, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Victor was slightly stunned but then casually responded with a smile, ¡°Nothing much, just concerned.¡±


    Sebastian stared at him for a while before angrily looking away and saying in a not-too-loud voice, ¡°We¡¯ve never seen our dad since we were born. He¡¯s a big bad guy who doesn¡¯t want Mommy or us. I don¡¯t like him!¡±


    After saying this, he nced at Victor again before lowering his head to continue eating.

 Chapter 146: Lost

    Beside him, Ethan had initially wanted to say something, but upon hearing his brother¡¯s words, he fell silent.


    He almost forgot; Daddy is a bad person, and he shouldn¡¯t pay attention to him!


    Seeing the two little ones looking somewhat unhappy, Victor furrowed his brow slightly, realizing he had asked an inappropriate question. He apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bring up something that makes you sad.¡±


    After speaking, he didn¡¯t know how tofort them further. He opened his mouth but ultimately said nothing.


    Sebastian kept his head down, pretending to focus on eating. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re used to it anyway.¡±


    For a moment, the atmosphere at the dining table was somewhat oppressive.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After eating in silence for a while, Ethan couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He looked up at Victor with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°Do you like children?¡±


    Victor was taken aback by the little one¡¯s appearance.


    Ethan continued on his own, ¡°You probably do, right? I see you treat Sophia very well, so you shouldn¡¯t dislike children, right? But why don¡¯t you like us?¡±


    As he spoke, the little one looked at Victor with a pitiful expression.


    Daddy clearly doesn¡¯t dislike children, so why doesn¡¯t he want them?


    He could hardly stop himself from asking out loud.


    Sebastian was also touched by his brother¡¯s words and knew what his brother wanted to ask. He quickly put some food on Ethan¡¯s te. ¡°Hurry up and eat; weren¡¯t you very hungry?¡±


    Although he was also sad, he didn¡¯t want to show it in front of this man.


    Moreover, Mommy didn¡¯t want this man to know about their background.


    Reminded by his brother, Ethan pouted and stopped talking. He lowered his head and silently ate the food in his bowl without reaching for more from the dishes.


    Victor didn¡¯t answer Ethan¡¯s question and even found it strange, not knowing where the little one¡¯s question came from.


    The atmosphere at the dining table became heavy again.


    No one spoke until they finished dinner.


    Sophia, who usually didn¡¯t talk much, also became downcast seeing the boys¡¯ low spirits.


    As an adult, Victor tried several times to start a conversation but found himself at a loss for words in front of the two little ones.


    After dinner, Victor took them back to Olivia¡¯s house.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t returned yet, and Charlotte was worried. Seeing her young master bring the three little ones back, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Victor didn¡¯t leave immediately. He watched the little ones y in the living room while chatting briefly with Charlotte.


    It wasn¡¯t until seven or eight in the evening that Olivia returned home.


    The three little ones uncharacteristically just nced at her without rushing over as they usually did.


    Seeing this, Olivia felt something was off. The children¡¯s mood seemed unusual.


    Noticing that Victor was still there, she went over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? Were they bullied at school?¡±


    Victor furrowed his brow slightly, a hint of guilt in his eyes. ¡°During dinner, I brought up their father. After that, they became like this. I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was taken aback. When she realized what had happened, her face turned somewhat grim. ¡°Why did you ask them about that?¡±


    Recalling why he had asked that question in the first ce, Victor found it inexplicable himself and was momentarily speechless.


    Suppressing her inner panic, Olivia coldly warned him, ¡°They¡¯ve grown up without a father and don¡¯t like others bringing it up. Please refrain from asking them about their father in the future, Mr. Leer.¡±

 Chapter 147: Feeling Heartache

    Victor thought Olivia was angry because the little ones were unhappy. Out of guilt, he agreed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but now I do. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bring it up in front of them again.¡±


    Olivia nced at the three little ones silently ying with Lego and then thought about how Victor had mentioned their father to them without her knowledge. She felt a wave of fear and didn¡¯t want to say much to Victor. She directly issued a polite dismissal, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Mr. Leer. You should head back. Thank you for picking up the kids today.¡±


    Victor hesitated for a moment, nodded, and turned to leave.


    On the way back, he felt a heavy blockage in his heart but couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    When he got home, Victor irritably loosened his tie and sat on the sofa for a while, still feeling ufortable.


    After a while, he got up, took a bottle of wine from the cab, and started drinking by the window.


    After a couple of sses, images from the dinner table that night began to surface in his mind.


    The two little ones had asked him, aggrieved and indignant, why he didn¡¯t like them.


    Thinking of their expressions and tones, Victor felt as if something had twisted his heart hard, causing a sharp pain.


    ¡­


    After Victor left, Olivia walked over to the little ones and yed with them for a while before sending them upstairs to bed.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After coaxing Sophia to sleep, Olivia hesitated for a moment before knocking on the door of the two little ones¡¯ room.


    Sebastian and Ethan were still awake, upset about what had happened that evening.


    ¡°Mommy, is something wrong?¡± Sebastian opened the door and asked in confusion when he saw her standing there.


    Olivia patted his head gently. ¡°Mommy wants to talk to you. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Sebastian obediently nodded and walked back to his bed. The little one was wearing cow-patterned pajamas, with a few strands of soft hair sticking up rebelliously, looking very cute from behind.


    Olivia¡¯s heart softened. She closed the door and sat by their bed, asking gently, ¡°Did Victor ask you about your daddy tonight?¡±


    The two little ones nodded obediently.


    Sebastian added in his baby voice, ¡°We said we don¡¯t have a daddy and we don¡¯t like daddy.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened with a dull ache.


    The little one¡¯s tone was clearly tinged with sadness.


    Because she had always kept their true parentage from them, making them believe they really didn¡¯t have a daddy.


    But if they found out that the man who had been with them day and night these past few days was their daddy, she didn¡¯t know how they would react¡­


    ¡°Do you¡­ feel different from other kids? Do you want a daddy?¡± Olivia hesitated before asking.


    The two little ones shook their heads. ¡°No.¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly. ¡°But¡­¡± They were clearly upset about it tonight.


    Each of the little ones hugged one of her arms, their faces full of seriousness. ¡°Even though we don¡¯t have a daddy, we have mommy! Our mommy is the best mommy in the world! No one canpare! Others are envious of us!¡±


    As if to prove something, Ethan looked at her innocently. ¡°Sophia has a daddy but still likes mommy more, right? Mommy is the best! We don¡¯t need a daddy!¡±


    Olivia felt both soft and heartbroken inside. She hugged the two little ones tightly and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time¡­

 Chapter 148: Making It Up to Her

    Perhaps because he had upset Sebastian and Ethan, Victor hadn¡¯t shown up for several days. He only sent messages frequently to inquire about Sophia¡¯s condition.


    Olivia, still wary of him because of that incident, felt a sense of relief when he didn¡¯te around. She responded to his messages, as long as they weren¡¯t rted to Sebastian and Ethan.


    Victor¡¯s frequent messages showed his concern for Sophia. Given his worry for his daughter, it was puzzling that he hadn¡¯t visited her in days, leaving her at Olivia¡¯s house. Olivia couldn¡¯t quite understand his reasoning. Was he really that confident in her?


    Fortunately, Sophia was very endearing. She was cute and delicate, with a particrly sweet and clingy personality. Whenever Sophia acted affectionately towards her, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but think of her own lost daughter. If her little girl had grown up safely, she would be about Sophia¡¯s age now.


    With these thoughts, Olivia subconsciously started treating Sophia like family, feeling that being kind to Sophia was a way to make up for the loss of her own daughter.


    Sebastian and Ethan spent every day with Sophia, treating her like their own little sister. They protected her well both at home and in kindergarten.


    During her stay at Olivia¡¯s house, Sophia was almost always smiling. Seeing Sophia happy made Olivia both gratified and a bit reluctant. If things continued this way, Sophia¡¯s condition would stabilize soon, meaning she would be able to go home soon. The thought made Olivia somewhat unwilling to let go.


    On the weekend, Olivia was nning where to take the kids for some fun. Despite Sophia staying with them for so long, she hadn¡¯t taken her out to y properly even once.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Sebastian and Ethan came over excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s take Sophia to Ocean Park!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Olivia looked at Sophia to seek her opinion. Sophia nodded obediently. As long as she was with Olivia and the boys, she didn¡¯t mind where they went.


    Seeing Sophia agree, Olivia decided to take them to Ocean Park. She packed up the kids and headed out.


    Victor was busy with work and rarely took Sophia out to y. It was also the first time Sebastian and Ethan were visiting an aquarium in their home country.


    As soon as they entered the aquarium, the three kids were captivated by the colorful fish on both sides, frequently stopping to interact with them.


    Olivia patiently waited for them, taking photos and introducing them to the fish she knew about. The kids were having a st.


    Olivia took them to the children¡¯s area and sat down nearby to wait for them. Suddenly, her phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Olivia frowned slightly. Victor? He had been contacting her through messages all this time; what could he want today?


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Victor¡¯s voice came through as soon as she answered.


    Olivia was taken aback. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Victor replied in a serious tone, ¡°I came to bring something for Sophia. Charlotte said you went out. Where are you? I¡¯lle find you.¡±


    He hade early in the morning hoping to see Sophia but found no one home. When Nathan asked if they should leave, Victor hesitated before deciding to call Olivia.


    Since it concerned Sophia, Olivia hesitated before responding, ¡°We¡¯re at Ocean Park.¡±


    Victor¡¯s voice immediately followed, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

 Chapter 149: Sophia Speaks Again

    After hanging up the phone, Olivia looked at the three little ones who were ying enthusiastically, feeling a bit uneasy.


    Because of what happenedst time, she was afraid that Victor might bring up Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s parentage again.


    She also didn¡¯t want Victor to decide to take Sophia back after seeing her current condition.


    Before long, Victor called again, ¡°I¡¯m here. Which attraction are you at now?¡±


    The three little ones were moring to see the beluga whale show.


    Olivia agreed and then replied, ¡°We¡¯re at the Beluga Whale Pavilion waiting for you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia took the three little ones over. Victor had Nathan buy the tickets and went straight to the Beluga Whale Pavilion.


    Olivia and the three little ones sat in the front row near the edge. As soon as Victor came in, he saw them and went over to sit beside them.


    Seeing her daddy, Sophia greeted him with a big smile and then immediately turned her attention back to the beluga whale show.


    Sebastian and Ethan, however, gave him a distant nod without even saying hello.


    The two little ones¡¯ attitude towards him was visibly aloof.


    Victor knew it was because of the question he had asked during dinner that day, and his eyes showed a hint of helplessness.


    Olivia simply greeted him briefly and then focused on watching the show with the little ones.


    Seeing this, Victor could only remain silent.


    On stage, the staff directed the belugas to leap out of the water and spin around. The belugas cooperated seamlessly, looking very cute.


    The three little ones watched with shining eyes.


    ¡°Which audience member would like toe up and y a game with our belugas?¡± The staff turned to look at the stands.


    Hearing this, the three little ones jumped up excitedly, raising their hands high.


    Ethan stretched his arm out vigorously while shouting, ¡°Me! Me!¡±


    As they wished, the staff¡¯s gaze fell on them. ¡°The three kids over there, since you love the belugas so much, why don¡¯t youe up and y a game with them!¡±


    Hearing this, the three little ones were overjoyed but didn¡¯t forget to look back for Olivia¡¯s approval.


    Olivia was a bit worried about safety, but then she heard the staff say, ¡°Parents, please bring them down!¡±


    Only then did Olivia lead the three little ones to the edge of the pool.


    Following the staff¡¯s instructions, they yed a game with the belugas for a while.


    Soon it was break time, and they were still by the pool.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The three little ones were very likable, and the staff even personally guided them in interacting with the belugas.


    Olivia watched from the side.


    Sebastian and Ethan stayed together. Ethan, always mischievous, squatted by the pool, scooping water with his hand and sshing it on the belugas. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a bath! Stay still!¡±


    Of course, the belugas didn¡¯t listen and sshed water back every time.


    A water fight ensued between Ethan and a beluga.


    Before long, Sebastian was also soaked.


    Sebastian moved away in disdain.


    On the other side, Sophia quietly squatted by the pool, gently stroking a beluga¡¯s head with her small hand, her eyes full of affection.


    The beluga floated obediently on the water¡¯s surface, staying still for her to pet.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s close interaction with the beluga, a staff member behind her gave amand to the beluga.


    In the next second, the beluga gracefully leaped out of the water.


    Sophia was startled and was about to dodge when she felt a cool touch on her cheek.


    The beluga sshed back into the water, creating a small spray.


    ¡°Wow, Miss Prescott! The beluga kissed me!¡±


    Sophia was stunned for a few seconds before looking at Olivia in surprise and sharing her joy.

 Chapter 150: Everything She Says is About Her

    Amidst the sshing water, Sophia¡¯s childish voice stood out clearly.


    Hearing this, Olivia was stunned, even doubting her own ears. She looked in astonishment at Sophia, who was squatting by the pool, her bright eyes fixed on her.


    Even Ethan stopped what he was doing, not even caring that he was drenched with water.


    Sophia, however, had already turned back to y with the little white whale,pletely unaware of the three people¡¯s shocked expressions.


    The next segment began, and the staff directed them back to their seats.


    Olivia and the two little ones were still in a daze, while Sophia nonchntly sat down next to Olivia.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Victor asked, frowning as he noticed their distracted looks.


    Olivia finally snapped out of it, nced at Sophia, and replied softly, ¡°Sophia just¡­ spoke.¡±


    And she spoke fluently, with a very pleasant voice.


    Victor looked at his daughter in surprise and asked, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback. She had been so immersed in the joy of hearing the little one speak that she had almost forgotten.


    Sebastian quietly repeated, ¡°She said the little white whale kissed her.¡±


    Beside them, Ethan couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity. ¡°Isn¡¯t Sophia mute?¡±


    They had always thought Sophia was mute. Since the first time they met her, they had never seen Sophia speak.


    Victor raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°When did I ever say Sophia was mute?¡±


    The two little ones exchanged puzzled nces.


    Olivia hesitated and said, ¡°But Sophia usually doesn¡¯t speak. You even prepared a notebook for her to write in tomunicate.¡±


    Victor sighed helplessly. ¡°Because of ASD, Sophia usually doesn¡¯t like to talk. Even I only hear her say a word or two asionally. Fortunately, she¡¯s willing tomunicate with us by writing.¡±


    Hearing the reason why the little one didn¡¯t speak and recalling her ASD episodes from some time ago, Olivia felt a pang of heartache.


    Victor¡¯s feelings were moreplicated.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Since Sophia became aware of things, it was discovered that she had severe ASD and spoke very rarely.


    Thest time she spoke was when Olivia left, and she spoke out of urgency.


    If what Olivia and the two little ones said was true, this time Sophia spoke again in Olivia¡¯s presence.


    Both times she spoke were rted to this Olivia¡­


    Could this be the power of the mother-daughter bond?


    Thinking of this, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He looked at Sophia and gently asked, ¡°Sophia, did you have fun ying with the white whale just now?¡±


    Sophia smiled sweetly but only nodded obediently without speaking.


    Seeing this, Victor frowned slightly and patiently continued to try. ¡°What did you y with the white whale? Can you tell Daddy?¡±


    Ethan, hearing Sophia speak for the first time and finding it novel, also urged, ¡°Sophia, tell me too! My white whale is so naughty. When I gave it a bath, it sshed water all over me and my brother! Why is yours so well-behaved?¡±


    Hearing the barrage of questions, Sophia furrowed her delicate brows slightly, feeling a bit troubled. But she still turned around to rummage through Olivia¡¯s bag for paper and pen to write down her answers.


    Victor noticed her intention and frowned slightly but didn¡¯t say anything further.

 Chapter 151: Who Dares to Ignore Him

    Olivia had guessed the man¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of anticipation.


    However, when she saw the little one take out paper and pen from the bag, that bit of anticipation vanished, though she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She simply said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sophia¡¯s condition has just started to improve and is still unstable. She probably only speaks when she¡¯s excited. Take it slow.¡±


    Victor nodded nomittally.


    Indeed, as Olivia said, the fact that the little one could speak was already a positive sign. He didn¡¯t demand too much and decided to let things take their natural course.


    Sophia wrote for a while, thought for a while, and finally answered their questions after some time.


    Victor and Ethan responded with a few words of encouragement.


    After the beluga whale show ended, the three little ones were still unsatisfied.


    Seeing that it was still early, Olivia decided to continue ying with them.


    Victor didn¡¯t mention his purpose foring; he just followed them around, apanying the four as they almost toured the entire Ocean Park.


    During this time, the three little ones dragged Olivia around, seemingly forgetting his existence.


    Watching the four of them having fun together, Victor inexplicably felt a sense of being excluded.


    It was one thing for Olivia and her two little ones to ignore him, but even his own Sophia acted as if he didn¡¯t exist¡­


    Nathan received orders not to disturb them and just followed his master from a distance.


    Seeing his master being left behind several times and then catching up alone, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.


    When had his master ever been treated this way? In all of Seacrest, anyone who had heard of Leer¡¯s Group wouldn¡¯t dare to ignore Victor.


    Probably only these four in front of him.


    Victor vaguely sensed that it was still those two little ones who were excluding him. Ultimately, it was because of the topic discussed during dinner that day, which had upset them.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the little ones to still be angry about it.


    Thinking about the reason, Victor couldn¡¯t say anything and just silently followed them all the way.


    By evening, when Ocean Park was about to close, the three little ones were tired from ying. They had almost tried every attraction suitable for children in the park.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected them to have so much energy and was almost exhausted herself. Seeing that the little ones were tired, she breathed a sigh of relief and led them back.


    Victor still followed behind them.


    Olivia didn¡¯t mind, assuming he was just there to apany Sophia and would part ways with them soon enough.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the underground parking lot, noticing that the man was still following them, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit helpless. ¡°Mr. Leer, is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll take them back now.¡±


    Hearing this, the three little ones also looked at him curiously.


    Victor nodded. ¡°Wait a moment. The things I need to give to Sophia are still in the car.¡±


    With that, he went back to his car to get the items.


    Olivia grew even more puzzled.


    Sophia had been staying with her for nearly a week, and she didn¡¯t think there was anything missing.


    After a while, Victor returned with Nathan, each carrying tworge boxes.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Olivia frowned slightly.


    They were limited edition robot figures, high-tech miniature racing car models, and robot models, all of which were quite valuable.


    Because Sebastian and Ethan liked these things, Olivia had learned a bit about them and recognized them at a nce.


    Realizing what these items were, Olivia¡¯s eyes were full of doubt. These things seemed unrted to Sophia but were exactly what her two little ones would like.

 Chapter 152: The Apology Gift

    Olivia hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be for Sophia, right?¡±


    Victor admitted without much expression, ¡°These are for Sebastian and Ethan. I said something wrong a few days ago, and after thinking about it, I realized that even though they are children, I should properly apologize to them. When I was at your housest time, I noticed some decorations and thought they might like these.¡±


    After speaking, Victor lowered his gaze to the two little ones and handed the boxes towards them. ¡°I apologize to you both. I hope you like these gifts.¡±


    The two little ones¡¯ eyes sparkled.


    Boys inevitably like robots and racing cars, and since their intelligence is much higher than their peers, they tend to y with more advanced toys. Over time, they have developed a liking for high-tech gadgets.


    They had pestered their mommy to buy quite a few, but some were so expensive that although they liked them very much, they sensibly didn¡¯t ask their mommy for them.


    Unexpectedly, this man knew exactly what they liked!


    Ethan even unconsciously took two steps towards Victor, staring eagerly at the packaging.


    These were the treasures he had been eyeing on websites for a long time. He almost used the small savings Sebastian earned from stock trading to buy them but was sternly reprimanded by Sebastian.


    Although Sebastian also liked them, he was still mindful of the fact that this man had abandoned their mommy. He stood there with a stern face, but his eyes couldn¡¯t help but nce at the packaging.


    The joy on the little ones¡¯ faces was unmistakable.


    Ethan stared at them for a long time before turning to seek his mommy¡¯s approval.


    If mommy didn¡¯t agree, he wouldn¡¯t ept them even if he liked them.


    Seeing the expressions on the little ones¡¯ faces, Olivia¡¯s heart softened. However, looking at the items in Victor and Nathan¡¯s hands, she still hesitated.


    These sets of models and figurines were ones she had seen the little ones browsing before; they were limited editions with no market price.


    Just the racing car model in Victor¡¯s hand alone was worth over two hundred thousand. With the current market hype, the price would likely go even higher.


    Olivia wouldn¡¯t stop Victor from apologizing to the children or giving them gifts. But these gifts were just too valuable.


    Ethan seemed to understand his mommy¡¯s thoughts and reluctantly looked at the models before moving back to Sebastian¡¯s side.


    Seeing the little one¡¯s disappointed expression, Olivia finally softened and said, ¡°Mr. Leer, you are very thoughtful. My sons do like these things very much, but they are too valuable. How about this: I¡¯ll transfer you the money for these items.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor frowned, ¡°Since it¡¯s an apology gift, how can I take money for it? Besides, Sophia often ys with things of this price range. I¡¯m just giving them some small trinkets. If you pay me back, where¡¯s my sincerity?¡±


    Olivia hesitated at his words.


    Indeed, this amount of money was nothing to Victor, but she felt ufortable epting it.


    Victor saw her thoughts and said in a slightly deeper tone, ¡°If you want to be so clear about it, considering how you¡¯ve been taking care of Sophia and how much she¡¯s improved, the fees I owe you would be much higher than this. Would you ept that?¡±


    Only then did Olivia relent and nodded to the two little ones. ¡°Since Mr. Leer is giving them to you, just ept them.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian politely but distantly thanked Victor, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Leer.¡±

 Chapter 153: Speaking to Her Heart

    Victor and Nathan helped load a few boxes into Olivia¡¯s car and then left without saying much.


    After getting into the car, Nathan hesitated and asked, ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you going to spend more time with Sophia?¡±


    Sophia had been staying at Olivia¡¯s house for a while and had little contact with her father. Nathan was worried that this might cause a rift between them.


    Victor shook his head without speaking.


    Those two little ones clearly hadn¡¯t truly forgiven him yet. He had already spent a whole day with them, and if he stayed any longer, the goodwill he had painstakingly built up with gifts might vanish.


    Thinking about the attitude of those two little ones towards him, Victor couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on.


    A phone rang in the car.


    Victor collected his thoughts and answered the call with a frown, ¡°What is it?¡±


    On the other end, Isaac¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Victor, are you free in a couple of days? It¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s seventieth birthday soon. We weren¡¯t nning on a big celebration, but his health has improved a lot recently, so we thought we¡¯d take this opportunity to have a lively gathering. You muste!¡±


    Hearing this, Victor replied in a deep voice, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll make time.¡±


    Liam had treated him well over the years, and Victor had put in a lot of effort to cure Liam¡¯s illness.


    Now that it was Liam¡¯s seventieth birthday, he naturally had to attend.


    ¡­


    After returning home with the three little ones, Sebastian and Ethan couldn¡¯t wait to start unboxing their figurines and continuedte into the night.


    Since there was no school the next day, Olivia didn¡¯t stop them and just coaxed Sophia to sleep early.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The next morning, after entrusting the little ones to Charlotte¡¯s care, Olivia went to the Whitaker family to administer the next phase of treatment for Liam.


    Isaac apanied them, discussing the details of the birthday banquet with Liam.


    As they chatted, Isaac turned the conversation to Olivia, ¡°Dr. Prescott, do you have time to attend my grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet in a couple of days? I¡¯ve reserved a spot just for you.¡±


    Olivia had just finished administering acupuncture and was somewhat surprised by the invitation.


    She had overheard Isaac and Liam¡¯s conversation earlier. This banquet was being held very grandly, with all the guests being significant figures in Seacrest or close allies of the Whitaker family.


    Being new to Seacrest and just an unknown doctor, she felt out of ce at such an event.


    After hesitating for a moment, Olivia declined, ¡°I¡¯d better not. I¡¯m not very good at handling such asions.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liam spoke up, ¡°This banquet wouldn¡¯t be happening if it weren¡¯t for Dr. Prescott. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d still be bedridden! No matter what, I hope you can attend. Consider it a favor to me. Don¡¯t worry; if you don¡¯t like socializing, I won¡¯t let anyone bother you.¡±


    Faced with Liam¡¯s enthusiasm, Olivia found it hard to refuse.


    Isaac also smiled and said, ¡°You might not be good at it now, but you¡¯ll need to be in the future. You have a research institute under you now, and you¡¯ll have to deal with those people sooner orter. You might as well take this opportunity to get familiar with it. You might even find business opportunities for your institute.¡±


    These words struck a chord with Olivia.


    Olivia nodded, ¡°Since you think so highly of me, I¡¯ll ept your invitation. I will attend on time.¡±


    Before leaving, Olivia briefly exined Liam¡¯s follow-up treatment, ¡°There¡¯s one more treatment session left toplete the course. After that, it¡¯s just rest and recuperation. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for you; remember to take it regrly. You¡¯ll gradually get better.¡±


    Isaac and Liam agreed and thanked her profusely.

 Chapter 154: Completely Giving Up on Him

    Afternoon, Thousand Degrees Cafe.


    Emma and Abigail sat face to face, chatting over coffee.


    As they chatted, the conversation turned to Liam¡¯s seventieth birthday celebration.


    ¡°Emma, you will be attending my grandfather¡¯s seventieth birthday, right?¡± Abigail asked with a meaningful tone.


    Emma had indeed received the invitation. Given the close rtionship between the Whitaker family and the Leer family, she naturally had to make an appearance. She nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be going. Why do you ask?¡±


    Abigail pressed on affectionately, ¡°So¡­ Victor will be going with you, right? You two are a well-known couple!¡±


    Hearing this, Emma hesitated for a moment.


    She knew that Victor would attend, but she wasn¡¯t sure if he would go with her.


    After all, over the years, although Victor hadn¡¯t broken off their engagement, he hadn¡¯t been particrly close to her either.


    Unaware of Emma¡¯s concerns, Abigail continued on her own, ¡°You two must attend together. It will be a good opportunity to show some people where they really stand!¡±


    Abigail had grown increasingly annoyed with Olivia after theirst cold encounter. This meeting with Emma was mainly to discuss this matter.


    Olivia was only acting so boldly because Victor was protecting her. Abigail wanted to show Olivia who the real woman by Victor¡¯s side was!


    Emma naturally knew who Abigail was referring to.


    Thinking about Victor¡¯s attitude towards Olivia made her heart sink. She agreed, ¡°Of course, Victor and I will definitely attend together.¡±


    Abigail was ted, ¡°That¡¯s great! You have no idea how arrogant that woman has beentely. She doesn¡¯t know her ce. When you and Victor show up together, her expression will be priceless!¡±


    Emma couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of anticipation.


    Ever since Olivia returned to the country, Emma hadn¡¯t had a single peaceful day.


    This was the perfect opportunity to make Oliviapletely give up on Victor!


    After finishing their coffee and shopping for a while, the two parted ways.


    Back home, Emma felt a headacheing on as she thought about the uing birthday celebration.


    She had promised Abigail that she would attend with Victor, but convincing him was another matter.


    After much deliberation, Emma reluctantly called Lily.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Lily¡¯s voice came through as soon as the call connected.


    Emmaposed herself and spoke apologetically, ¡°Liam¡¯s birthday celebration is in a few days. Victor will be attending too, right?¡±


    Lily responded naturally, ¡°Yes, he will.¡±


    Then, remembering the recent tension between Emma and Victor due to Sophia, Lily added earnestly, ¡°Take this chance to apologize to him properly. I¡¯ll also try to put in a good word for you. This constant fighting isn¡¯t helping anyone.¡±


    Emma quickly agreed, ¡°That¡¯s what I think too. It¡¯s just¡­ Victor has been avoiding metely. I¡¯m worried he won¡¯t want to see me at the celebration¡­¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her voice sounded genuinely pitiful.


    Lily hadn¡¯t considered this angle. After a few seconds of silence, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Prepare yourself well. On the day of the celebration, I¡¯ll make sure Victor picks you up personally so you can attend together.¡±


    Hearing this, a hint of joy appeared in Emma¡¯s eyes, though her tone remained anxious, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare well.¡±


    Lily gave her a few more words of advice before hanging up.


    Emma couldn¡¯t hide her smugness.


    She hadn¡¯t expected the problem to be resolved so easily.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see Olivia¡¯s reaction when she and Victor showed up together!

 Chapter 155: Clearly Deliberate

    Before the birthday banquet began, Olivia gave Liam onest treatment. Liam¡¯s spirits were much better than before, and he could get out of bed and move around, although he couldn¡¯t walk for too long.


    Olivia prescribed some medicine and reminded Liam to take it on time, thus concluding the entire treatment.


    Finally, the day of the birthday banquet arrived.


    Olivia finished her work at the research institute, went home to dress up simply, changed into an evening gown, and styled her long hair into an elegant updo. With a simple yet refined makeup look, she headed to the banquet.


    When she arrived at the Whitaker Family Estate, the banquet was about to start. Luxury cars filled the outside of the manor, and inside, it was packed with guests, all prominent figures in Seacrest.


    Olivia had spent some time in Seacrest before, so she could still recognize quite a few faces, though only a handful of people knew her.


    Despite this, Olivia¡¯s appearance drew a lot of attention.


    Everyone was captivated by the sudden appearance of this woman.


    Olivia¡¯s long hair was elegantly pinned up, revealing her slender, fair neck and well-defined face. Her simple makeup entuated her delicate features, with light pink lips curved slightly upwards and eyes that sparkled like stars. Her long dress subtly showcased her slim and straight legs, exuding a cool yet mesmerizing aura.


    For a moment, everyone spected about which family thisdy belonged to.


    Olivia ignored the gazes around her. Without an introduction, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to approach anyone abruptly. After some hesitation, she decided to find a corner to stay in for the time being.


    She had just taken a couple of steps when Isaac called out to her, ¡°Dr. Prescott, you look beautiful today.¡±


    It was true. When Olivia hade to treat Liam before, she usually wore shirts and trousers with no makeup. Although her good looks were evident, today¡¯s stunning appearance was a first.


    Hearing this, Olivia stopped and politely nodded in thanks.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t hide away. My grandfather is waiting for you!¡± Isaac noticed her intention to stay low-key and invited her over.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Seeing that he brought up Liam, Olivia had no choice but to agree. Under the varied gazes around her, she changed direction and went over to Liam, greeting him.


    Liam smiled warmly and kept her by his side for small talk.


    Seeing Olivia so close with the Whitaker family, the guests spected even more.


    Meanwhile, Victor was leaving hispany and preparing to head to the Whitaker family banquet when he suddenly received a call from his mother.


    ¡°Are you off work? Come pick me up; I¡¯m at ¡®Chic Boutique Salon¡¯ getting styled.¡±


    Victor checked the time and agreed.


    Chic Boutique Salon was an establishment owned by the Brewer family, long-time friends of the Leer family. They specialized in gowns and suits, with craftsmanship passed down from thest century. Their products were expensive and highly sought after by Seacrest¡¯s high society.


    Members of the Brewer family who worked in fashion design were leaders in the industry. Even the younger generation excelled in their field.


    Whenever the Leer family attended major events, their outfits were custom-made here.


    Therefore, when Lily said she was getting styled at Chic Boutique Salon, Victor didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Upon arrival, the salon¡¯s manager personally weed him inside.


    Lily had already finished her styling and was sitting on one side. Seeing him enter, she didn¡¯t get up but simply said, ¡°Sit down and wait.¡±


    Victor was puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ready? It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Lily nonchntly gestured towards an inner room. ¡°Wait for Emma.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s brows furrowed sharply.


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, his mother was clearly doing this on purpose.

 Chapter 156: Giving Olivia a Lesson

    After waiting for quite a while, Emma finally emerged from the fitting room.


    ¡°Not bad, let¡¯s go with this one,¡± Lily said approvingly as she looked at Emma¡¯s outfit.


    Emma smiled obediently and turned to Victor, ¡°Victor, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Victor nodded expressionlessly.


    Emma ignored his cold demeanor and continued smiling, ¡°Your mother asked me toe along to pick out a dress. What do you think of this one?¡±


    She twirled lightly.


    Victor was somewhat displeased by his mother¡¯s arrangement. Hearing Emma¡¯s question, he nced at her and gave a perfunctory nod, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Seeing his continued indifference, Emma felt a bit embarrassed but kept her smile.


    Lily finally stood up, ¡°Since Emma is going to the Whitaker family event, she cane with us.¡±


    Emma smiled and agreed, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After speaking, she looked timidly at Victor.


    Victor frowned. Given what had been said and with his mother watching, he reluctantly agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Without another nce at Emma, he turned and left.


    Emma lowered her eyes, showing a hurt expression.


    Lily patted her arm reassuringly, signaling her not to take it to heart.


    Emma nodded understandingly and affectionately linked arms with Lily as they walked out together.


    In the car, Victor remained silent. He only spoke asionally when Lily asked him something, his attitude visibly cold.


    Emma¡¯s hand clenched tightly under her dress, suppressing her displeasure. She was determined to give Olivia a lessonter.


    ¡­


    Whitaker Family Estate.


    Liam stood chatting with guests for a while but eventually felt exhausted. Isaac brought over a wheelchair for Liam to sit in and pushed him around to greet guests.


    Olivia intended to greet Liam and then leave but was asked to stay by him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to interact with these people anyway. Let me introduce you,¡± Isaac also insisted she stay.


    Olivia had no choice but to obediently stay by Liam¡¯s side, greeting guests and bing more familiar with them.


    Soon, Isaac¡¯s parents arrived.


    ¡°This must be Dr. Prescott? I¡¯ve heard Isaac and Abigail mention that you cured Liam. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. I didn¡¯t expect Dr. Prescott to be not only skilled but also so beautiful,¡± Isaac¡¯s mother Tabithaplimented with a smile.


    Olivia politely smiled and thanked her.


    Isaac¡¯s father Gresham expressed his gratitude warmly, ¡°Over the years, we¡¯ve consulted many renowned doctors for my father¡¯s illness without sess. We owe it all to you. If you ever need anything from the Whitaker family, just ask.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was about to decline when Liam chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll still need Dr. Prescott¡¯s help for my recovery. It¡¯s only right.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Olivia could only remain silent and smile nomittally.


    Abigail followed behind her parents, feeling disdainful as they praised Olivia. She looked around but didn¡¯t see Emma and Victor. She eagerly watched the door.


    She wanted to see if Olivia could still smile when Emma and Victor showed up together!


    She didn¡¯t have to wait long. Within minutes, Victor appeared at the vi entrance.


    ¡°Victor is here!¡± Abigail immediately announced dramatically to everyone.

 Chapter 157: Good Things Are Coming

    As the words fell, everyone in the Whitaker family turned to look at the vi entrance. Olivia instinctively followed their gaze.


    They saw Victor dressed in a dark, custom-made suit. The suit was finely tailored, entuating his athletic build. His hair was slicked back, revealing sharp features, with a few stray strands falling on his forehead, giving him a cold and distant aura.


    For a moment, all the guests¡¯ eyes were on him.


    A few steps behind Victor, Emma appeared in a striking raven-ck gown. Her meticulously styled curls draped over her chest, her red lips catching attention. She was affectionately holding Lily¡¯s arm, closely following Victor¡¯s steps.


    The matching outfits of Victor¡¯s suit and Emma¡¯s gown, along with her intimate posture with Lily, almost announced to everyone that Emma was the future daughter-inw of the Leer family.


    Seeing this, Abigail nced at Olivia out of the corner of her eye. Noticing that Olivia¡¯s face showed no expression, Abigail felt a twinge of displeasure and deliberately eximed while holding her mother¡¯s arm, ¡°Wow, Victor and Emma look so perfect together!¡±


    Tabitha, unaware of their intentions, only knew that the Thornton family had indeed grown close to the Leer family over the years. Emma had always been by Victor¡¯s side, so she nodded in agreement, ¡°It seems like good things areing.¡±


    Hearing their words, Olivia¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. She lowered her gaze to calm her emotions before looking up again.


    Beside her, Isaac thought about the entanglements between Olivia and Victor. He nced at the woman next to him and was surprised to see her calm expression.


    Victor was displeased with the attention from everyone. His gaze grew colder as he strode towards the center of the birthday banquet, intending to greet Liam and then find an excuse to separate from Emma.


    Tabitha and Gresham, who were on good terms with the Leer family, also stepped forward to greet them with smiles, ¡°You¡¯re here. Today is¡­¡±


    As they spoke, they exchanged knowing nces with Lily.


    Lily smiled nomittally.


    Emma, on the other hand, appeared somewhat shy. She politely greeted the two elders and then quietly listened to their conversation.


    As they chatted, they walked towards Liam.


    Seeing them approach, Olivia felt a wave of panic and lowered her gaze, intending to bid farewell to Liam.


    Just as she was about to speak, a guest came over to greet them, forcing Olivia to hold back her words and miss the best opportunity to leave.


    Momentster, Victor and his group stopped in front of them.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Olivia kept her head down, trying to minimize her presence.


    First, she heard a deep greeting, followed by Liam¡¯s cheerful response.


    Then came a heavy gaze that fell on her.


    Sensing the stare, Olivia tightened her hand at her side and reluctantly looked up to meet his eyes. When Liam introduced her, she politely nodded at them.


    Victor¡¯s eyes remained locked on her.


    From the moment Isaac¡¯s parents greeted him, Victor had noticed Olivia¡¯s presence.


    He saw Olivia standing quietly beside Liam. Her makeup was simple, her expression always calm. The white gown she wore made her look like a swan ready to take flight at any moment. Though she hadn¡¯t dressed up intentionally, she still drew everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Olivia clearly noticed his presence too but kept her head down, unwilling to meet his eyes.


    The more she acted this way, the more Victor wanted to see her expression.


    Lily noticed her son¡¯s distraction. Following his gaze, she saw Olivia¡¯s face and her eyes turned cold.

 Chapter 158: Attending Your Engagement Party

    After Olivia asked her question, she remained silent. Since Liam hadn¡¯t spoken, she didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to leave and stood quietly listening to their conversation.


    Lily withdrew her gaze from Olivia and looked at Liam with concern. ¡°It¡¯s truly a blessing for the Whitaker family that your health has improved.¡±


    Liam smiled and nodded, then turned to Olivia and said, ¡°Thanks to Dr. Prescott. If it weren¡¯t for her, I¡¯d probably still be bedridden!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes simultaneously fell on Olivia.


    Tabitha chimed in, ¡°Dr. Prescott is indeed a great benefactor to the Whitaker family.¡±


    With just a few words, Olivia was pushed into the spotlight in front of Lily and her group.


    Olivia¡¯s brow furrowed almost imperceptibly, but she then raised her lips calmly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call myself a benefactor. This is what I should do as a doctor. I¡¯m just d I could help Liam recover.¡±


    Liam admired her humility even more.


    Seeing Liam¡¯s attitude towards Olivia, Lily¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold, though her smile remained. She said with veiled hostility, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that such a young doctor could have such skills. Even the renowned doctors we hired couldn¡¯t help, but she managed to cure him.¡±


    Taken alone, the words sounded like praise.


    But Lily¡¯s tone made Olivia feel clear hostility.


    Olivia¡¯s heart sank a bit, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    Emma, noticing that the topic was centered around Olivia and feeling displeased, let go of Lily¡¯s hand and walked over to Liam, yfully saying, ¡°Now that Liam has recovered from this illness, he¡¯ll surely live a long life without any more troubles!¡±


    Liam¡¯s attention was drawn back to her. He smiled and teased, ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    Emmaughed, ¡°That¡¯s what people say. In any case, someone as good as Liam will surely have boundless fortune!¡±


    Liam was amused by her auspicious words and nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take your good wishes then!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After speaking, he looked at Olivia again, seemingly wanting to give her credit for his recovery.


    Emma noticed Liam¡¯s intention and pretended to be remorseful. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t find a doctor like Dr. Prescott sooner. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered for so long!¡±


    Seeing her self-me, Liam quickly waved his hand tofort her, his words full of appreciation. ¡°What are you talking about? Although I¡¯ve been bedridden for years, my mind has been clear. Over these years, you¡¯ve found many renowned doctors for me. It must have taken a lot of effort to find those doctors. I remember your dedication well!¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke. ¡°But none of the doctors I found were helpful¡­¡±


    Seeing how much she cared, Liam felt touched and smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯re a good child. Over the years, thanks to the doctors you found, my suffering has been lessened.¡±


    Tabitha quickly joined in tofort her as well. ¡°Emma is truly considerate, treating Liam like her own grandfather. We all feel inferior inparison.¡±


    She then remembered that Victor had also spent years finding renowned doctors and added, ¡°Victor has also been very thoughtful over the years.¡±


    Victor nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s what we juniors should do.¡±


    After he spoke, Tabitha looked at their clothes and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Good thingse in pairs. You and Emma have been together for many years now. This time you¡¯vee for Liam¡¯s birthday banquet; next time it should be us attending your engagement party!¡±

 Chapter 159: The Perfect Couple

    Upon hearing his mother suddenly mention Victor and Emma¡¯s marriage, Isaac once again nced at Olivia, who remained silent.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes were slightly lowered, making it hard to read her emotions, but the faint curve of her lips still lingered.


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t quite figure out what Olivia was thinking.


    Abigail, on the other hand, had her attention fixed on Olivia the entire time and didn¡¯t miss the fleeting change in Olivia¡¯s expression when their mother mentioned Victor¡¯s marriage.


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s emotional fluctuation, Abigail became even more enthusiastic and chimed in with their mother¡¯s words, ¡°Exactly, Victor and Emma are a match made in heaven. Even though they haven¡¯t had the wedding yet, who doesn¡¯t see them as a family already?¡±


    After speaking, she nced at Olivia with a smug look.


    Lily had already nned for this and, hearing them mention it, smiled and agreed, ¡°It¡¯s true that this matter has been dyed for too long. Recently, our two families have been nning to put their engagement on the agenda. We should sit down and discuss it properly in a few days.¡±


    Abigail wanted to fan the mes further when suddenly Victor¡¯s voice interrupted harshly.


    ¡°Liam, today is your birthday banquet. Let¡¯s not talk about my matters.¡±


    Hearing this, Liam was momentarily stunned. Then he looked at Victor and Emma, thinking they were just being shy, and nodded with a smile, steering the conversation to other topics.


    The younger ones also refrained from bringing it up again.


    Olivia inexplicably felt her heartbeat slow down and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, the subsequent topics had nothing to do with her, making her feel quite out of ce.


    After listening for a while, Olivia felt somewhat impatient and wanted to find a ce to hide and rx.


    ¡°Liam, I¡¯m a bit tired. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go rest for a while.¡±


    Taking advantage of a lull in the conversation, Olivia softly interjected.


    As soon as she spoke, Liam looked over with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Olivia smiled embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve just been wearing high heels for too long. My feet are tired, and I want to sit for a bit.¡±


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t unwell, Liam didn¡¯t insist on her staying and nodded to let her leave.


    Olivia politely greeted everyone and then turned to walk towards a corner.


    As she turned around, she could still feel a man¡¯s gaze following her.


    Olivia unconsciously tensed her body and quickened her pace.


    ¡°Liam, I¡¯ll head over there first.¡±


    Victor watched as Olivia gracefully sat down on a sofa in the corner, noticing many eyes lingering on her. His expression darkened.


    Liam was puzzled, ¡°What are you in such a hurry for?¡±


    Given the Leer family¡¯s status, even among the distinguished guests at today¡¯s birthday banquet, it was they who should greet Victor, not the other way around.


    So Victor only needed to stand there.


    Victor furrowed his brow, momentarily unable to find an excuse.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lily saw through his thoughts and knew he was eager to find Olivia. Unhappy, she grabbed his arm with a perfectly timed smile on her face, ¡°There are some elders over there who have business ties with our family. Since you¡¯re here, you should go greet them.¡±


    Victor followed her gaze and indeed saw several elders friendly with the Leer family. After hesitating for a few seconds, he agreed.


    Lily signaled Emma with her eyes.


    Emma understood and spoke up, ¡°Those are familiar elders. I was just thinking of greeting them too!¡±


    With that, she smiled and followed Victor¡¯s steps.


    Victor furrowed his brow but couldn¡¯t find a reason to send her away, so he tacitly allowed her to follow him.


    To outsiders, the two appeared to be a perfect couple.

 Chapter 160: Do You Know How Annoying You Are?

    Abigail nced at the couple, then at Olivia sitting alone in the corner. Feeling smug, she found an excuse to leave the elders¡¯ side.


    ¡°Well, Dr. Prescott, why are you sitting here all alone?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She had finally found a moment of peace in the corner to sort out her thoughts when a sarcastic voice interrupted her.


    Looking up, she saw Abigail standing arrogantly in front of her.


    Seeing this, Olivia frowned slightly, a wave of irritation washing over her.


    Earlier, in front of the elders, Abigail had praised how well Victor and Emma suited each other.


    And it was obvious that she was saying it for Olivia¡¯s benefit.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Abigail to follow her even after she had left.


    Abigail didn¡¯t notice Olivia¡¯s displeasure at all. She looked at her contemptuously and gestured towards Victor and Emma standing in the crowd not far away. ¡°See that? Victor and Emma are a perfect match, and everyone knows it. Who do you think you are? Are you jealous? You should recognize your ce. You don¡¯t deserve Victor. Emma and he belong to the same world!¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh.


    Abigail¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Olivia shrugged indifferently. ¡°Nothing, just curious how being a sycophant has be such a dedicated profession these days.¡±


    A sycophant?


    Abigail was momentarily stunned. When she realized what Olivia meant, her face turned ugly with anger. She pointed at Olivia¡¯s nose, gritting her teeth. ¡°Who are you calling a sycophant!¡±


    Olivia stood up leisurely and responded calmly, ¡°Is there anyone else here besides you? Miss Whitaker, please stop unting in front of me. Who Victor is with and how well they match is none of my concern. I don¡¯t care. You¡¯ve mentioned them repeatedly in front of me; have you seen me blink even once?¡±


    Perhaps because Olivia stood up, Abigail felt an inexplicable pressure from her, making her uneasy. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    Olivia smirked slightly and walked past her calmly. ¡°So, don¡¯te unting in front of me again with things that don¡¯t matter to me. Do you know how annoying you are?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    With that, Olivia didn¡¯t spare her another nce and walked away.


    It took Abigail a while to recover from Olivia¡¯s imposing presence. Remembering Olivia¡¯s words made her grit her teeth in anger, but by then, Olivia was nowhere to be seen.


    Olivia walked away quickly.


    She really didn¡¯t want to hear Abigail¡¯s nonsense anymore; otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how she might react.


    Since Abigail had taken the corner Olivia had found farthest from the crowd, she had to find another secluded spot to sit down, this time much closer to the crowd.


    And directly facing Victor.


    Almost as soon as she appeared in his line of sight, Victor noticed her and focused most of his attention on her.


    Olivia wanted some peace.


    Suddenly, a shadow fell over her.


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. May I know which family you belong to?¡± A well-mannered young man stood before her.


    Olivia was taken aback for a moment and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just a doctor, not from any prominent family.¡±


    Hearing this, the young man was also surprised but quickly smiled. ¡°Judging by your demeanor, I thought you were from a distinguished family. May I have the honor of your contact information to be friends?¡±

 Chapter 161: Overwhelmed with Jealousy

    Olivia smiled apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t been in the moodtely.¡±


    Her refusal was quite gentle, and although the young man felt a bit disappointed, he didn¡¯t insist and turned to leave.


    Finally, peace and quiet returned to her ears.


    Just as Olivia was about to gather her thoughts, she suddenly heard a familiar, clear male voice.


    ¡°Olivia? Is that you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia looked up in the direction of the voice and saw, just a few steps away, a man dressed in an iron-gray tailcoat, looking at her with surprise.


    Their eyes met, and Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up with a hint of surprise as well. ¡°Senior? What a coincidence.¡±


    Harold Ramos, a senior she had met abroad, was a standout among the younger generation globally.


    Back then, when Olivia had just gone abroad, this senior had helped her a lot in various ways, and they had good terms.


    After returning to her home country, Olivia had been too busy with her research institute to get in touch with him.


    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t mistaken her, Harold¡¯s smile grew wider as he quickly walked up to Olivia. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Olivia nodded with a smile. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a while. When did you return to the country? Why didn¡¯t you contact me?¡±


    Harold looked her up and down and said warmly, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for half a month. I wanted to contact you but was afraid of disturbing you. You seem to have lost some weight; is work very busy here?¡±


    Olivia smiled nomittally. ¡°A bit.¡±


    Although the work at the research institute was busy, it was nothingpared to the intensity of her work abroad. What really made her lose weight¡­ were the three little ones at home.


    There was no need to share such personal matters with her senior.


    Harold looked at her with concern. ¡°I know you¡¯re a workaholic, but no matter how busy you are, you must take care of yourself. Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±


    Olivia obediently nodded.


    ¡°By the way, what are you doing here? Did you start coborating with the Whitaker Group right after returning to the country?¡± Harold asked with a smile.


    Hearing his question, Olivia was momentarily stunned. Then, recalling the identities of the guests at today¡¯s banquet, she smiled and shook her head. ¡°I just returned to the country; I don¡¯t have such capabilities. It was merely by chance that I cured Liam¡¯s illness and got invited here. But speaking of coboration, yes, the Whitaker family is now one of our institute¡¯s pharmaceutical suppliers.¡±


    Harold¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. ¡°I heard that Liam¡¯s condition was very bad and that many renowned doctors were helpless. Recently, I heard that Liam recovered. I wondered which doctor was so skilled and wanted to meet them. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia smiled modestly. ¡°It was a coincidence; it happened to be my area of expertise.¡±


    Harold raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. I may not know about others, but I¡¯m very clear about your skills. Since it was you who cured Liam, I am thoroughly convinced.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Oliviaughed.


    The two of them started talking about Liam¡¯s condition and then moved on to their respective medical fields, enjoying their conversation immensely.


    Not far away, Victor watched as men came and went around her. Now she was engrossed in conversation with another man, his eyes darkened, and an intense displeasure radiated from him, causing those around him to feel a chill.


    Isaac also noticed the situation over there and guessed the source of Victor¡¯s displeasure. He then asked, ¡°Victor, do you want to go over and take a look?¡±

 Chapter 162: What is His Relationship with Her

    After observing their interactions several times, Isaac had somewhat figured things out.


    At the very least, he realized that Victor¡¯s attitude towards Olivia was not what he had imagined.


    Since learning about their rtionship, Isaac had always thought that Victor would ignore Olivia, but the reality was quite the opposite.


    Victor seemed to be helping that woman both openly and covertly.


    On the other hand, Emma seemed to be getting the cold shoulder despite her warm efforts.


    Watching their mode of interaction, Isaac vaguely sensed that Victor cared more about Olivia. Therefore, seeing the current scene and Victor¡¯s sudden shift in mood, he made such a suggestion.


    Victor¡¯s frown deepened, and he remained silent with a cold expression.


    Knowing him well, Isaac spoke again with some difficulty, ¡°Dr. Prescott is a distinguished guest I personally invited. It¡¯s not good to leave her hanging there. I should go greet her. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, he finally heard a low response from the person beside him.


    The two greeted the people around them and then excused themselves.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was chatting enthusiastically with Harold. Suddenly, she saw two people walking towards them from behind Harold. Her brows furrowed slightly, and her smile faded a bit.


    ¡°Harold, when did you return to the country? You didn¡¯t even give me a heads-up.¡± Isaac familiarly patted Harold on the shoulder.


    Harold turned around and smiled in response. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Isaac nced at the man beside him and casually brought up, ¡°Do you know Dr. Prescott?¡±


    Harold nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite familiar with Olivia.¡±


    Just hearing how he addressed Olivia made Isaac¡¯s heart skip a beat. He instinctively looked at the person beside him and, as expected, saw Victor¡¯s expression turn cold and stern.


    The surrounding temperature seemed to drop a few degrees.


    Isaac silently closed his mouth.


    For a moment, the atmosphere among them was somewhat silent.


    ¡°Isaac, who is this?¡± Victor¡¯s cold voice broke the silence.


    Isaac shivered inwardly and silently pushed Harold towards Victor while stepping aside himself. He introduced, ¡°This is Harold Ramos, the one who has been abroad for years studying medicine.¡±


    Then he introduced to Harold, ¡°This is Mr. Victor Leer, the current president of Leer¡¯s Group. You might have heard of him.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Victor extended his hand expressionlessly, ¡°So it¡¯s Harold. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Although it was a gentlemanly gesture, Harold inexplicably felt some hostility from the other party. After hesitating for a moment, he reached out to shake hands, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Mr. Leer¡¯s reputation. You and Olivia¡­¡±


    At this point, Harold instinctively nced at Olivia opposite him. Just as he was about to continue speaking, Olivia interrupted him, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not very familiar with Mr. Leer. Let¡¯s not use me as a conversation starter.¡±


    Olivia looked at the man beside Harold with an indifferent expression and nodded slightly as a greeting.


    Seeing this, Harold¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. His gaze shifted between Olivia and Victor before changing the topic, ¡°Sorry for being presumptuous. But Mr. Leer is indeed a well-known young talent. I¡¯ve heard much about you.¡±


    Their interaction did not escape Victor¡¯s notice.


    Seeing their tacit understanding, Victor frowned unhappily. He only nodded expressionlessly at Harold¡¯s words.


    Although this person had only said half of what he intended to say earlier, Victor could already guess what he was going to say next.


    They had never met before, but this person knew about his rtionship with Olivia. It could only be about what happened six years ago.


    Olivia actually told him about it. What exactly is their rtionship?


    Thinking of this, Victor¡¯s displeasure almost became tangible.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 163: Planning to Reconcile?

    For a moment, the atmosphere among the four was somewhat strange.


    Almost everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Olivia.


    Olivia frowned ufortably, not wanting to engage much with Victor. She looked at Isaac and asked, ¡°Isaac, did youe over for something specific?¡±


    Isaac was taken aback for a moment and thenughed awkwardly. ¡°I thought it might be impolite to invite you over and then leave you alone, so I came to chat with you.¡±


    After speaking, he nced silently at Victor.


    Victor¡¯s expression remained indifferent, clearly not intending to help out.


    Isaac had no choice but to take the me.


    Hearing this, Olivia smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just happened to run into my senior here, and we rarely get to meet. We wanted to chat a bit more, so I appreciate your kindness, but there¡¯s no need to entertain me specially.¡±


    At this point, Isaac was about to find an excuse to suggest they all chat together when the sound of high heels approached.


    ¡°Victor, there you are. Your mother seems to be looking for you about something. You should go check,¡± Emma¡¯s voice rang out.


    Isaac had to swallow his prepared excuse.


    Victor frowned but didn¡¯t leave immediately. Emma had already walked up to him, looking harmlessly at Olivia.


    Seeing the two standing together made Olivia feel a surge of disgust. ¡°It looks like you have things to attend to, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    She then turned and whispered something to Harold before the two of them walked away.


    Emma continued emphasizing that Lily was looking for him, but Victor still didn¡¯t ask them to stay.


    ¡°Your mother seems quite anxious. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Emma said, noticing Victor¡¯s lingering gaze on Olivia. Feeling a chill in her heart, she unconsciously urged him more and more.


    Already irritated, Victor shot her a cold nce after being urged repeatedly.


    Emma¡¯s voice stopped abruptly.


    The next second, Victor walked past her indifferently without even a nce.


    Emma stood stunned for a few seconds before reacting. She gritted her teeth and quickly followed him.


    ¡­


    Olivia and Harold sat down in a corner.


    ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s going on between you and Mr. Leer?¡± Harold couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Olivia smiled wryly. ¡°What do you mean? We just ran into each other by chance.¡±


    Harold looked skeptical. ¡°Really? I thought you two were nning to reconcile.¡±


    Victor¡¯s hostility earlier had left a deep impression on him.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected him to have such a misconception and let out a self-mockingugh. ¡°How could that be? Didn¡¯t you see? His fiancee was right there with him.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Harold wanted to ask more, but Olivia clearly didn¡¯t want to continue the topic and abruptly changed it. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Where were we before Isaac came over?¡±


    She was referring to their conversation before Isaac interrupted.


    Harold didn¡¯t press further and followed her lead back to discussing the medical field.


    Both of them were experts in their field, and soon they were engrossed in their conversation, leaving personal matters behind.


    Olivia had thought attending this birthday banquet would be boring, but meeting Harold made it worthwhile.


    As time passed and it neared ten o¡¯clock with no sign of the banquet ending, Olivia grew restless.


    Her three little ones were waiting for her at home, especially Sophia, who had only been able to sleep with Olivia¡¯spany these past few days. Without her, the little one surely wouldn¡¯t rest well.


    Thinking of this, Olivia hurriedly wrapped up her conversation with Harold and got up to find Liam to say goodbye.

 Chapter 164: Why Don鈥檛 You Leave Quickly

    Lily and Isaac¡¯s parents were apanying Liam, and Victor¡¯s group had just been called back. They were about to leave after learning that nothing serious had happened when they saw Olivia and Harold walking over one after the other.


    ¡°Liam, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back now. The kids are still waiting at home,¡± Olivia politely said her goodbyes.


    Hearing this, Tabitha was a bit surprised. ¡°Leaving so early? The banquet is only halfway through. Stay a bit longer!¡±


    Olivia smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯d better go. I really can¡¯t stop worrying about the kids at home.¡±


    Everyone present knew she had two children, and seeing her insist, they didn¡¯t press her to stay.


    Liam waved his hand and ordered Isaac, ¡°It¡¯s sote, and I don¡¯t feelfortable letting Dr. Prescott go home alone. You should escort her.¡±


    Isaac turned to look at Victor¡¯s expression.


    Seeing no displeasure on his face, Isaac knew he had agreed. Just as he was about to nod in agreement, Harold¡¯s untimely voice rang out, ¡°No need for the trouble. I have an online seminarter and need to head back early anyway. I¡¯ll take Olivia home on the way.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Isaac clearly felt the atmosphere around him drop. Clearing his throat, he prepared to reim the task, but another cold voice interrupted him.


    ¡°Since Harold is so busy with work, I don¡¯t mind taking Miss Prescott home,¡± Victor said to everyone in a smooth tone. He then slowed his speech, as if afraid some people might not hear clearly, ¡°Besides, I also need to visit Miss Prescott¡¯s ce to see my daughter.¡±


    For a moment, everyone present was stunned.


    Lily and Emma¡¯s faces fell immediately.


    They had specifically arranged for Victor to bring Emma along to help them develop their rtionship.


    Moreover, because they appeared together, the guests naturally assumed that good news between them was imminent.


    Now Victor was openly offering to take Olivia home and even mentioned Sophia.


    Wasn¡¯t this a p in their faces?


    Emma¡¯s face turned pale, and her hand clenched tightly at her side, barely containing her anger.


    ¡°Your daughter?¡± Harold was puzzled. What did Victor¡¯s daughter have to do with Olivia?


    Victor¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°My daughter has been staying at Miss Prescott¡¯s house for the past few days, so I¡¯m going there to check on her. Is there a problem with that?¡±


    He didn¡¯t lower his voice, so his words naturally reached the ears of the surrounding guests.


    Upon hearing this, everyone started discussing it.


    Emma hadn¡¯t expected Victor to be so direct. Hearing the murmurs around her, her face turned ashen. She bit her lip and lowered her head to avoid the varied gazes.


    The elders of the Whitaker family were quite surprised.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    They knew how much Victor valued Sophia from his usual behavior.


    However, they didn¡¯t know that Victor and Olivia were so close that he would entrust Sophia to her care.


    It seemed Sophia had been staying with Olivia for quite some time¡­


    Isaac had just learned about this as well. Despite his shock, it seemed somewhat expected. After thinking it over, he decided to remain silent.


    For a moment, the atmosphere among the group was quite awkward.


    Olivia bit her lip, trying hard to stay calm.


    She was equally shocked.


    Others were surprised that Sophia was staying with her; she was shocked that Victor would say it in front of so many people.


    What did this mean?


    She racked her brain trying to break the awkward atmosphere.


    Before she coulde up with an idea, someone grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you in a hurry to leave? Why don¡¯t you go quickly?¡±


    Victor¡¯s cold voice sounded in her ear, followed by a tight grip on her wrist.


    Olivia snapped back to reality and didn¡¯t have time to smooth things over. She hurriedly said goodbye to Liam before being pulled away by Victor.

 Chapter 165: What is Your Relationship with the Ramos Family?

    In front of everyone, Olivia was almost forcibly dragged out of the banquet by Victor, who had grabbed her wrist.


    Olivia tried several times to break free, but the man¡¯s grip was too tight, giving her no chance to escape. It wasn¡¯t until they stepped out of the vi that the pressure on her wrist eased slightly.


    Olivia gritted her teeth and pulled away, taking two steps back to distance herself from him. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Leer, but I can go back by myself. There¡¯s no need to trouble you to personally escort me. Besides, your mother and fiancee are still inside. You should go back and apany them.¡±


    With that, she intended to bypass him and walk towards the manor¡¯s gate.


    She had only nned to leave on her own and hadn¡¯t expected things to escte to this point. Even more unexpected was that Victor would go to such lengths in front of so many people.


    Her mind was in turmoil, and she just wanted a moment of peace.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she walked past Victor, her wrist was once again gripped by arge hand, even tighter than before.


    Olivia stopped abruptly, suppressing her inner chaos, and looked at Victor as calmly as possible. ¡°Is there something else you need, Mr. Leer?¡±


    Victor frowned, staring directly into her eyes, seeing only indifference. He recalled Olivia¡¯s cheerful demeanor while chatting with Harold earlier, which stirred a sense of displeasure within him. ¡°I told you, I just wanted to check on my daughter and give you a ride. Also, I hope my daughter can rest early, so let¡¯s not waste time. Get in the car.¡±


    ¡°I drove myself here, and Charlotte is at home. You can go ahead, Mr. Leer,¡± Olivia insisted.


    Seeing her persistent refusal, Victor¡¯s expression darkened, a hint of anger in his eyes. ¡°If I remember correctly, you also drank earlier. Are you nning to drive under the influence?¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly but didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Before she could reply, Victor had already forcefully grabbed her wrist and led her towards the car.


    Unable to break free and with Victor¡¯s reason being irrefutable-he was going to see Sophia, not specifically giving her a ride-refusing again would seem overly self-important.


    Moreover, she had indeed had a couple of drinks at the banquet¡­


    When they approached the car, Nathan had already opened the door for them, waiting for them to get in.


    Olivia was still somewhat reluctant.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you in a hurry to leave earlier? Or was that just an excuse to avoid staying at the banquet?¡± Victor questioned in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Olivia finally got into the car.


    Victor followed closely behind and sat next to her. Olivia silently moved closer to the window, distancing herself from him, her expression not looking good.


    The ride back was silent, with Nathan trying his best to minimize his presence as he drove quietly.


    The car was filled with an oppressive silence.


    Victor nced at Olivia¡¯s profile through the window, his eyes dark and unreadable.


    Earlier at the banquet, Olivia had been all smiles while talking to Harold. Now, sitting next to him, she wore such an expression.


    The more Victor thought about it, the more displeased he felt. Unable to hold back any longer, he broke the silence. ¡°What is your rtionship with Harold Ramos? He said you two are very close?¡±


    Hearing this sudden question, Olivia was momentarily stunned. She then frowned and gave him a cold nce. ¡°My rtionship with him is none of your business.¡±


    With that, she turned her gaze back to the window, clearly not intending to speak further.


    The car fell into silence once again.


    The low pressure around Victor was almost palpable.


    Nathan wished he could disappear entirely, even breathing cautiously for fear of drawing their attention.

 Chapter 166: The Kids are Really Amazing

    Finally, they arrived at Olivia¡¯s house.


    Nathan could hardly wait to hit the brakes, get out of the car, and open the door for the two of them. He only breathed a long sigh of relief after watching their figures enter the vi.


    For some reason, it seemed like every time Victor and Olivia were together, the atmosphere was always tense¡­


    ¡°Mummy! You¡¯re back!¡±


    As soon as Olivia walked in, three little ones greeted her with sweet smiles.


    It was the first time the three little ones had seen Olivia dressed like this. Ethan sweetly said, ¡°Mummy, you look so beautiful today!¡±


    Seeing the three little ones, Olivia¡¯s mood improved significantly. Hearing this, she smiled gently, ¡°Thank you, darling.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sebastian was about to say something but noticed another person entering through the door.


    Seeing who it was, Sebastian¡¯s smile faded slightly. He greeted politely yet distantly.


    Hearing this, Ethan also noticed the person behind and saw Victor. A look of admiration shed in his eyes before he obediently greeted him.


    Victor nodded slightly to the two little ones.


    Although he said he came to see Sophia, Victor¡¯s gaze only briefly swept over Sophia before finallynding on Olivia.


    Sebastian and Ethan smelled alcohol and looked at Olivia with concern. ¡°Mummy, did you drink? Does your head hurt?¡±


    Olivia smiled warmly, ¡°I had a little, but I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    Despite her reassurance, the two little ones still moved into action.


    Sebastian ran to get some hangover medicine from the first aid kit, while Ethan thoughtfully poured a ss of water and ced it on the coffee table. Sophia quickly joined them, helping Olivia sit down on the sofa.


    Olivia was meticulously cared for by the three little ones, and all her previous negative emotions werepletely forgotten.


    Watching their mummy take the hangover medicine, Sebastian hesitated for a moment before turning to look at Victor, who was still standing at the door. ¡°Did you drink too?¡±


    Victor raised an eyebrow slightly and replied in a deep voice, ¡°A little.¡±


    Sebastian looked at the medicine in his hand and then at Victor at the door. After some hesitation, he walked over. ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes softened slightly as he bent down to take the medicine from the little one¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sebastian pursed his lips without responding.


    After putting the hangover medicine back and returning to Olivia¡¯s side, Olivia patted the heads of the three little ones and asked with concern, ¡°What did you y at home tonight?¡±


    Talking about their activities for the evening, Ethan got excited and grabbed Olivia¡¯s arm to make her stand up.


    Curious, Olivia stood up and followed the little one to the carpet.


    There stood a nearly one-meter-high Lego fairy tale castle.


    ¡°We finished building the castle!¡± Ethan excitedly ran over to show off.


    Sebastian and Sophia also looked delighted.


    Olivia examined it closely for a moment, her eyes full of surprise.


    She had bought this castle after Sophia came because she thought Sophia might not like Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s previous toys. It had only been a week since she bought it.


    Over twenty thousand Lego pieces, and the little ones had finished it so quickly.


    ¡°You kids are really amazing!¡± Olivia praised with a smile.


    Hearing herpliment, the three little ones became even more excited.


    Sophia ran over to the castle with her short legs, pointed to a small room on the left side of the castle with her tiny hand, and turned to look at Olivia with bright eyes full of anticipation.

 Chapter 167: Please Don鈥檛 Interfere

    Seeing the little one¡¯s actions, Olivia was somewhat bewildered.


    During this period, Sophia had spent a lot of time with Sebastian and Ethan. The two little ones could guess her intentions just by looking at her expressions and actions, but Olivia still found it a bit challenging.


    Seeing that Olivia didn¡¯t understand, Sophia became a little anxious, pouted her lips, and pointed at herself again.


    Olivia was even more confused.


    ¡°Mommy, Sophia wants to tell you that she assembled that part,¡± Sebastian exined.


    Upon hearing this, Olivia finally understood and smiled, saying, ¡°Sophia is amazing too, she put together so much!¡±


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s praise, Sophia¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle, and her little face turned red with excitement as she looked towards her daddy.


    The atmosphere among the four was very harmonious. Meeting his daughter¡¯s expectant gaze, Victor knew what she meant but found it hard to join the conversation. In the end, he just nodded and said, ¡°Very impressive.¡±


    Sophia slowly smiled, revealing her dimples.


    Seeing his daughter so happy, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and his emotions became a bitplicated.


    It was clear that Sophia was happier and smiled more when she was around Olivia.


    Ethan had spent the whole evening building Legos and still wasn¡¯t satisfied. He grabbed his mommy¡¯s hand and acted spoiled, ¡°Mommy, this castle is a bit simple. Can we get a more challenging one?¡±


    Olivia hesitated and nced at Sophia. Just as she was about to ask the two little ones to take care of Sophia, Ethan quickly added, ¡°Sophia is also great at building Legos! She¡¯s almost as good as me and brother!¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was a bit surprised and looked at Sebastian in disbelief.


    Sebastian nodded vigorously.


    Sophia also confidently patted her little chest, her face full of expectation.


    Seeing this, Olivia didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy you a new one tomorrow.¡±


    The three little ones were full of joy. Sebastian and Ethan pulled Olivia and started talking non-stop about the Lego they wanted.


    Victor stood at the door, watching the four of them happily together, not speaking for a long time.


    As it gotte and the little ones needed to go to bed, Victor finally spoke up to say goodbye.


    Olivia naturally didn¡¯t ask him to stay. Out of consideration for Sophia¡¯s rtionship with him, she took Sophia to the door to see him off.


    On the way back, Victor¡¯s mood remained somewhat gloomy.


    When he got home and saw Lily sitting in the living room, his brows furrowed even more.


    ¡°You still know how toe back!¡± Lily scolded unhappily.


    She had intended to use this opportunity to get Victor to agree to the marriage with Emma. However, she hadn¡¯t expected her son to take Olivia away in front of everyone, and in such an intimate manner!


    Since they left, Lily¡¯s face had been somewhat unpleasant. She had forced herself to stay until the end of the banquet before rushing over.


    She thought that by now Victor would have returned home. But after waiting for over an hour at home, she finally saw him.


    What had they been doing at Olivia¡¯s house for over an hour?


    Thinking of this, Lily¡¯s face turned even darker.


    Victor was equally displeased with her actions tonight and spoke coldly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯ste. What do you need?¡±


    Hearing this, Lily¡¯s face sank. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie over without a reason? Do you know how people will mock Emma because you left like that? It¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    Emma again.


    Victor¡¯s tone turnedpletely cold. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before not to interfere in this matter. I¡¯ll handle it myself! If there¡¯s nothing else, please feel free to leave.¡±


    With that, he headed upstairs.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 168: What Exactly Does This Mean

    Meanwhile, at the Thornton family residence.


    Emma had returned with her parents, and all three of them wore grim expressions on the way back.


    As soon as they entered the house, Emma angrily kicked off her high heels.


    Beatrice was about tofort her, but she saw Emma storming upstairs with a dark expression on her face.


    Immediately after, there was a deafening sound of a door being mmed shut.


    Clearly, she was very upset.


    Upstairs, Emma mmed the door to her room, her fingers digging into her palms as she trembled with anger. The voices from the banquet echoed in her ears.


    ¡°Look at Emma, always so arrogant. I thought her marriage to Mr. Leer was finally settled, but who knew¡­¡±


    ¡°The Thornton family only rose because of the Leer family. Seeing Mr. Leer¡¯s attitude, the Thornton family¡¯s future looks bleak!¡±


    ¡°After waiting so long, it ended up being just empty joy? What a joke!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ever since Victor had taken Olivia away in front of everyone, the guests¡¯ attitudes towards Emma had changed from initial respect to disdain. They even whispered about her right in front of her!


    In just a few minutes, she had gone from being the enviable future Mrs. Leer in Seacrest to aughingstock!


    Thinking about her original purpose for the evening, Emma felt even more frustrated.


    She had intended to make Olivia recognize her ce, but she hadn¡¯t expected Victor to humiliate her in front of so many people!


    After tonight, rumors would surely spread through Seacrest¡¯s high society that her engagement to Victor was off!


    All her years of effort had been wasted because of Olivia¡¯s appearance!


    Thinking of this, Emma¡¯s face twisted with rage as she swept everything off the table onto the floor!


    It was all because of that bitch Olivia! If it weren¡¯t for her, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this!


    She would never let that bitch get away with this!


    Downstairs, Beatrice and Jacob clearly heard themotioning from Emma¡¯s room. Their faces were equally grim, and their chests heaved with anger.


    ¡°This is too much!¡± Beatrice couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°What exactly does Victor mean by this! Leaving Emma in front of so many people-how are others supposed to see us now?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face was livid. ¡°He doesn¡¯t take our Thornton family seriously at all!¡±


    The noise upstairs continued, and the more they talked, the angrier they became.


    ¡­


    Olivia waspletely unaware of what was happening with the two families.


    Having had some drinks at the banquet and feeling tense from being around Victor, she went to bed early after ying with the little ones for a while.


    The next morning, she was awakened by Sophia¡¯s movements. Still groggy, she cuddled with the little one for a while before fully waking up.


    After helping Sophia wash up and go downstairs, Charlotte had already prepared breakfast, and Sebastian and Ethan were already seated.


    Seeing Oliviae down holding Sophia¡¯s hand, the two little ones looked at her eagerly. ¡°Mommy, do you have a headache?¡±


    Olivia sat down with Sophia beside them and shook her head with a smile. ¡°Thanks to the medicine you gave me yesterday, I don¡¯t feel any headache at all.¡±


    Hearing this, the two little ones finally rxed.


    Olivia took care of the three little ones as they ate breakfast.


    Suddenly, the doorbell of the vi rang.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment, Olivia got up to answer the door. Seeing who it was, she frowned slightly. ¡°So early, what brings you here?¡±


    At the door stood Victor, tall and imposing. Hearing her question, he stepped aside slightly to reveal a row of bodyguards behind him, each holding arge box.

 Chapter 169: Long Time No Contact

    Seeing these people holding boxes expressionlessly, Olivia was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡±


    Victor replied, ¡°Lego. I heard they wanted to y yesterday, so I had my assistant buy these overnight. There are also some high-difficulty puzzles inside; they should like them.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished.


    Looking again at the expressionless strong men in front of her, she felt that they seemed somewhat out of ce with the items they were holding.


    ¡°Let them bring it in first,¡± Victor signaled to the bodyguards to bring the items inside.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment but eventually stepped aside, watching as they ced the boxes on the ground one by one.


    The three little ones in the dining room heard themotion outside and curiously ran out.


    Sebastian and Ethan stood beside the boxes, their eyes shining.


    Sophia first circled around her daddy before returning to the two boys¡¯ side, staring at the boxes with them.


    Ethan was almost begging his mommy to open the boxes for them.


    He never dreamed that the Lego he mentioned to his mommyst night would appear in front of him this morning.


    Moreover, there were quite a few limited-edition puzzles he really wanted but thought were too expensive to ask his mommy for. He didn¡¯t expect them to be here!


    Even Sebastian couldn¡¯t hold back his visible excitement.


    ¡°Are these all for us?¡± Ethan looked at Victor with shining eyes.


    Victor nodded nomittally.


    Receiving his confirmation, Ethan cheered in a childish voice and thanked him with a smile, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Sebastian was more reserved, but his mouth also curved up slightly as he followed with a thank you.


    Victor nodded, ¡°I¡¯m d you like them.¡±


    Seeing the interaction among the three, Olivia frowned slightly, feeling a bit worried again.


    Victor assumed she didn¡¯t like him giving gifts to the kids without permission and casually exined, ¡°Sophia likes these things too. You can all y together.¡±


    The implication was that these items were mainly for his daughter, and the two boys were just benefiting from it.


    Since he put it that way, Olivia couldn¡¯t say much more and had to tacitly agree to keep the items.


    After delivering the gifts, Victor didn¡¯t stay long and hurried off to thepany.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Olivia tidied up briefly with the three little ones and sent them to school.


    After handing them over to Miss Lee, she headed to the research institute.


    Just as she entered her office, her phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she answered with a smile, ¡°Professor.¡±


    On the other end, Benjamin¡¯s voice came through leisurely, ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    Olivia shook her head, ¡°No, I just got into the office. Is there something you need? It¡¯s been a long time since west spoke.¡±


    Since she returned to her home country, their contact had been minimal and mostly initiated by Olivia reporting on the research institute¡¯s progress. Benjamin was busy with his research and usually responded briefly.


    This was the first time Benjamin had called her.


    ¡°Indeed, I have something for you,¡± Benjamin said straightforwardly. ¡°There¡¯s a project that needs your team to follow up on. I¡¯ll send you the detailster; take a look.¡±


    Hearing it was work-rted, Olivia agreed without hesitation.


    They discussed the project for a while longer before Olivia inquired about Benjamin¡¯s return date, ¡°When will you being back? I¡¯d like to wee you properly.¡±


    Benjamin checked his schedule and said, ¡°It might be dyed for a while. I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m back.¡±


    Olivia agreed readily.

 Chapter 170: Let Me Treat You to a Meal

    Liam¡¯s treatment hade to an end, and all that was left was to prescribe medication periodically and remind Liam to take it on time.


    Olivia no longer needed to visit the Whitaker family frequently, giving her more free time. She spent most of her days at the research institute, either handling trivial matters or working in theb with other researchers on development projects.


    Gabriel, who had been her assistant abroad, naturally continued to assist her, and their teamwork was seamless.


    On this day, they finally made a breakthrough in their research and left theb early.


    Gabriel suggested, ¡°We¡¯ve been busy for so many days. How about we have a meal together to celebrate?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Olivia nced at the time and apologetically declined, ¡°Maybe another day. I need to pick up the kids soon.¡±


    Hearing this reason, Gabriel didn¡¯t insist. They left the research institute one after the other.


    As soon as Olivia got into her car, her phone rang again. It was Harold calling.


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Harold¡¯s gentle voice came through, ¡°Do you have some timeter? We¡¯ve been back in the country for so long but haven¡¯t had a chance to catch up. I wonder if I have the honor of treating Dr. Prescott to a meal today?¡±


    Olivia was about to say she needed to pick up the kids when Harold¡¯s voice came through again, ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a restaurant and am just waiting for you toe.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia swallowed her refusal.


    She indeed needed to pick up the three little ones, but since Harold had gone to such lengths, it would seem unkind to refuse.


    Moreover, when she first went abroad, Harold had helped her a lot. Both emotionally and rationally, she shouldn¡¯t leave him alone.


    ¡°Alright, where are you? I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± She finally agreed.


    Harold seemed to have anticipated that she wouldn¡¯t refuse and immediately provided the restaurant¡¯s name and location.


    Olivia agreed.


    After hanging up, she called Charlotte to ask her to pick up the three little ones from kindergarten. Then she changed her route to head to the restaurant Harold had booked.


    When she arrived, Harold had already been waiting for a while.


    Seeing Olivia enter, Harold waved her over. Olivia quickly walked over and sat down opposite him, apologizing, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Harold smiled indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Did I interrupt your work earlier?¡±


    When they were abroad, Olivia often lost track of time due to work and sometimes even worked through the night.


    Olivia shook her head with a smile, ¡°No, I happened to finish work early today.¡±


    After saying that, she waved over a waiter and said to Harold, ¡°I waste today, so let me treat you this time. Besides, I returned to the country earlier than you did. Consider this your wee dinner.¡±


    Harold agreed without objection, ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    They ordered their meals and started chatting about their respective work, bing deeply engrossed in the conversation.


    Meanwhile, at the restaurant entrance, the manager personally weed a group of people inside.


    Victor was surrounded by others and asionally turned his head to listen to someone speaking beside him.


    As he turned his head, he noticed a familiar figure by the window.


    Seeing the two people chatting happily at the table, Victor¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Mr. Leer?¡± One of hispanions noticed him stopping abruptly and urged him on in confusion.


    Victor furrowed his brows and slowly withdrew his gaze from the two people before joining hispanions in heading into a private room.

 Chapter 171: Take Care of Yourself First

    Olivia seemed to feel a cold gaze fall upon her. She turned around in confusion, but everything around her appeared normal.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold noticed her unease and asked with concern.


    Olivia withdrew her gaze and hesitantly shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Despite her words, Olivia remained distracted for the rest of the time.


    The gaze she felt earlier seemed too real to be just her imagination, but she couldn¡¯t find its source.


    It wasn¡¯t until after dinner that Olivia managed to put aside her doubts.


    Harold gentlemanly suggested, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let me drive you home.¡±


    Olivia smiled and politely declined, ¡°No need. I drove myself here. There¡¯s no need to trouble you, senior.¡±


    Hearing this, Harold didn¡¯t insist further.


    They chatted as they left the restaurant. Harold watched Olivia get into her car before turning back to his own vehicle and slowly driving out of the parking lot.


    Olivia had just fastened her seatbelt and was about to start the car when suddenly, the passenger door was yanked open.


    A man, wrapped in a chill, sat down beside her.


    Startled, Olivia paused and instinctively looked to her side.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Recognizing the person next to her, she frowned deeply. ¡°What does this mean, Mr. Leer?¡±


    Victor closed the passenger door without expression. ¡°Nothing. My car broke down. I happened to see you here, so I¡¯m asking Miss Prescott for a ride.¡±


    Victor¡¯s oppressive aura was almost palpable.


    Olivia had no doubt that if she questioned further, the atmosphere would only be more tense. So she resigned herself to starting the car without another word.


    The car was filled with an eerie silence.


    Victor¡¯s deep eyes were fixed on the woman beside him, his brow furrowed. The thought of her being so close to Harold, even meeting privately, made them seem like a couple¡­


    Unable to hold back, Victor broke the silence. ¡°Is Harold Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s father?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback, finding his conclusion absurd and inexplicable.


    Seeing her reaction, Victor¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Is it him?¡±


    Olivia snapped back to reality, feeling exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    Victor¡¯s tone remained displeased. ¡°Then are you considering making him Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s father?¡±


    Olivia felt even more exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m not. Harold and I do have a good rtionship, but please don¡¯t make baseless assumptions, Mr. Leer. It causes unnecessary trouble for others.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor scrutinized her expression, his face softening slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then for the sake of the children, shouldn¡¯t Miss Prescott also keep some distance from other men?¡±


    From the moment he got in the car, Olivia felt that something was off with him tonight. His words made her ufortable.


    For some reason, Victor¡¯s earlier words seemed to be mocking her.


    After a few exchanges, Olivia was already feeling displeased. Hearing hisst remark, she found itughable. ¡°What right does Mr. Leer have to lecture me? Do you think you¡¯ve done well in this regard?¡±


    Victor caught the sarcasm in her words and his brow furrowed slightly.


    Olivia slowly stopped the car along with the traffic flow and turned to look at the man beside her, her tone cold. ¡°Before meddling in others¡¯ affairs, Mr. Leer should take care of himself first!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Victor¡¯s face darkened again.

 Chapter 172: Can鈥檛 Imagine What Will Happen

    The traffic ahead started moving again, and Olivia released the brake, turning her attention back to the road.


    Thinking about the man¡¯s expression just now, she felt even more ironic, ¡°Mr. Leer is already engaged to Miss Thornton, isn¡¯t he? Yet now he¡¯s so close to me because of Sophia. Doesn¡¯t he find that inappropriate?¡±


    Moreover, no one even knows who Sophia¡¯s biological mother is.


    Considering this, Victor¡¯s behavior seemed even more outrageous.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how he dared to criticize her.


    Victor hadn¡¯t expected her to bring up Sophia, and his expression turnedplex. He replied ambiguously, ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±


    After all, Sophia was originally her child.


    Olivia let out a coldugh, ¡°What¡¯s different? Besides Sophia, I have no other rtionship with Mr. Leer. We¡¯re not even friends. Who I choose to be friends with is my right and has nothing to do with you. Mr. Leer is overstepping his bounds.¡±


    As her words fell, the temperature in the car dropped sharply.


    Victor¡¯s face turned extremely cold, his eyes staring straight ahead. He didn¡¯t speak for the rest of the journey.


    Olivia¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, her mind in turmoil, but her face remained equally cold.


    The rest of the drive was silent.


    Victor didn¡¯t mention where he was going, so Olivia drove straight to her own house.


    Before Victor could say anything, Olivia opened the car door and got out.


    Momentster, Victor also got out from the passenger seat.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sophia is now basically stabilized. It¡¯s not ideal for her to keep staying here. If it¡¯s convenient for you, Mr. Leer, please take her back,¡± Olivia had thought it over during the drive. Although she was reluctant to part with Sophia, she ultimately made the decision.


    Firstly, with Sophia staying at her ce, Victor would inevitablye around frequently, which was exhausting for her.


    From their first meeting, she had made it clear that they were strangers now.


    But recently, this man had been showing up in front of her from time to time and even made that move at Liam¡¯s birthday party.


    She really didn¡¯t know what their rtionship was anymore¡­


    Moreover, the two little ones at home were visibly getting closer to Victor, especially Ethan.


    From the beginning, Ethan had shown some enthusiasm towards Victor. The gifts Victor brought recently had hit the little ones¡¯ sweet spots perfectly. Olivia feared that one day Ethan might reveal his true identity.


    At that point, with Victor¡¯s intelligence, he would undoubtedly realize that the two little ones were his children.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen next¡­


    Not hearing a response from the man for a while, Olivia spoke again, ¡°Besides, Mrs. Leer doesn¡¯t seem to want Sophia staying with me either¡­¡±


    For some reason, she felt that Victor¡¯s gaze on her seemed a bit strange.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but pause her words.


    Victor gave Olivia a deep look before turning around and leaving without a word.


    Watching his departing figure, Olivia opened her mouth but ultimately said nothing more. She sighed silently and turned back into the vi.


    As soon as she entered, three little ones enthusiastically rushed to her side like little bundles of joy.


    Olivia instinctively squatted down and opened her arms, embracing them warmly.


    Feeling their soft bodies and the milk scent lingering at her nose, Olivia¡¯s heart instantly softened. She tightened her arms around them, and all her previous frustrations melted away.

 Chapter 173: Let鈥檚 Take It Slow

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, something came upst night and I couldn¡¯t pick you up. Have you had dinner?¡± Olivia gently asked as she released the little ones from her embrace.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The three little ones nodded obediently, ¡°Yes! We¡¯ve already eaten and yed for a long time!¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia felt relieved. She straightened up and said, ¡°What did you y? Show me.¡±


    Ethan excitedly ran towards the living room, ¡°We were ying with Lego! It¡¯s so much fun!¡±


    Sebastian and Sophia stayed close to Olivia, each holding one of her hands, as she watched Ethan¡¯s back with amusement.


    The Lego set that Victor had given the kids clearly met their expectations. Whether it was the model or the difficulty, they loved it.


    In just one evening, the three little ones had already built a base.


    However, the Lego set seemed quite boyish.


    Olivia looked at Sophia with concern, ¡°Sophia, do you like this Lego?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she nodded vigorously.


    As long as she could y with the boys, she liked anything!


    Seeing this, Olivia felt reassured. Since it was still early, she decided to y with the kids for a while longer.


    Sebastian and Ethan were used to building Lego with her and were each focused on their own parts. Olivia also picked a section to work on.


    While searching for small pieces, Olivia felt a tug on her clothes.


    She turned around in confusion to see Sophia looking at her pitifully, holding the assembly instructions and pointing to a small part on it, her face full of helplessness.


    Clearly, she couldn¡¯t find the piece she needed.


    Olivia smiled and was about to help her look for it when she suddenly remembered Sophia¡¯s asional attempts to speak.


    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Sophia only spoke a few words when she was particrly emotional.


    Thinking of this, Olivia pretended to be puzzled and looked at Sophia, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sophia pointed to the part on the assembly instructions again, but Olivia continued to look confused.


    After several attempts, Sophia became anxious and her mouth started to quiver.


    Olivia¡¯s heart softened. She patted Sophia¡¯s head and said, ¡°If you want me to do something, you have to tell me.¡±


    Sophia blinked and opened her mouth.


    Olivia thought Sophia was about to speak and watched expectantly.


    Sophia seemed to be trying but after a while, she still couldn¡¯t say anything. Frustrated, she poked the two boys who were focused on their building.


    Sebastian and Ethan had been building with Sophia for a while and could guess what she wanted from her actions. They were about to help when they saw their mommy shaking her head behind Sophia.


    Seeing this, the two boys didn¡¯t know what their mommy was up to but obediently sat back down.


    Olivia patiently said again, ¡°Sophia can speak, right? Come on, tell us what you want us to do.¡±


    The two boys nodded in agreement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sophia?¡±


    Three pairs of eyes looked at Sophia expectantly.


    Feeling their anticipation, Sophia¡¯s face turned red as she tried hard to speak but no sound came out.


    After a while, Sophia became both anxious and upset, her eyes gradually reddening.


    Olivia had been watching Sophia¡¯s expression closely. Seeing this, she quickly patted Sophia¡¯s cheek and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too impatient. Let¡¯s take it slow. Be good, Sophia. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan had already found the piece Sophia needed from the pile of parts. They proudly held it up in front of her, ¡°Look, Sophia! Is this what you wanted? We found it for you!¡±


    Sophia took the piece, sniffled, and slowly a smile reappeared on her face.

 Chapter 174: Call Me Brother

    Early the next morning, Olivia had breakfast with the three little ones.


    Sophia sat obediently beside her, being fed by the two little boys. Her cheeks were puffed up, making her look adorably like a little hamster.


    Olivia looked at Sophia¡¯s well-behaved and cute appearance, feeling both soft-hearted and a bit distressed.


    Last night, Sophia seemed like she really wanted to speak¡­


    Thinking of this, Olivia¡¯s heart softened further. She looked gently at Sophia beside her and asked, ¡°Sophia, do you want to eat steamed dumplings?¡±


    Sophia nodded.


    Olivia picked up a delicate steamed dumpling but didn¡¯t immediately ce it on Sophia¡¯s te. Instead, she said, ¡°If you want to eat, you need to tell me.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophia blinked her eyes, looking a bit troubled.


    Olivia¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, feeling a bit disappointed. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, sometimes I can¡¯t understand what you mean and I worry that I¡¯m not taking good care of you. So, can you try to get used to speaking slowly? I¡¯ll be with you, and we¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sebastian and Ethan put down their chopsticks and chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ll be with you too! We also want to hear Sophia speak!¡±


    Three expectant gazes fell on her. Sophia looked at each of them in turn, then clenched her small fists and managed to utter a single syble, ¡°Mm!¡±


    The soft voice echoed in their ears, causing Olivia and the two little boys¡¯ eyes to light up with surprise and delight.


    Olivia had only been trying her luck but hadn¡¯t expected the little one to actually speak!


    Though she wanted to hear more, she knew not to rush things. She gently patted the little one¡¯s head and ced the steamed dumpling on her te.


    Sophia was also happy about speaking. Her smile didn¡¯t fade even when Olivia took them to kindergarten.


    ¡°Sophia is in such a good mood today!¡± Miss Lee said as she received the three little ones and saw Sophia¡¯s adorable smile.


    Sophia smiled and nodded.


    Ethan chimed in from the side, ¡°Because we¡¯re going to help Sophia learn to speak!¡±


    Miss Lee thought the little ones were just ying around. She had been with Sophia for so long and had never heard her speak.


    However, Sebastian and Ethan were very serious. They even whispered during ss, discussing how to get Sophia to speak.


    During recess, Sophia went to y with the two boys as usual.


    But Sebastian changed his attitude, frowning at her. ¡°Do you need something from us?¡±


    Sophia tilted her head in confusion and looked at Ethan.


    She just wanted to y with the boys! Hadn¡¯t they always yed together?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan also uncharacteristically put on a stern face. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. My brother and I have things to do!¡±


    Seeing the two boys being so cold towards her, Sophia remembered how they had ignored her when they first arrived. Thinking about how much fun they¡¯d had recently, she felt panicked and grabbed a pen and paper from Ethan¡¯s desk to write something.


    But Sebastian quickly took the pen away. ¡°You need to talk to us; otherwise, we won¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    Sophia clutched the edge of the desk in frustration.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise Mommy this morning? To slowly learn to speak?¡± Ethan softened as he looked at Sophia. ¡°If you can¡¯t talk, just call us ¡®brother.¡¯ We¡¯ve always called you Sophia, but we¡¯ve never heard you call us brother.¡±


    Sophia opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t get the words out. She was so anxious she was about to cry.


    Seeing this, Sebastian and Ethan didn¡¯t dare push her further and handed her the pen.


    However, in the following days, whether at home or in kindergarten, the two boys remained somewhat cold towards Sophia.


    Every time Sophia approached them, Ethan would put on an angry face. ¡°We treat you so well, but you won¡¯t even call us brother! We won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡±


    Sophia was heartbroken.

 Chapter 175: The Same Feeling

    After a few days, Sophia had Olivia forpany at home, but at kindergarten, she was once again all alone.


    Seeing two little boys ying happily with other kids but ignoring her, Sophia finally mustered up the courage to run up to them.


    The two little boys exchanged nces and deliberately asked with stern faces, ¡°What do you want now?¡±


    Sophia clutched her little dress, wrinkling it in her grip. Her delicate eyebrows furrowed as she looked at them seriously, struggling to make a sound.


    Sebastian and Ethan felt both heartache and anxiety for her.


    If they didn¡¯t know that Sophia could speak, they wouldn¡¯t have pressured her like this!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After waiting for a while, just as the two boys were about to give up, they suddenly heard a tiny, mosquito-like voice.


    ¡°Bro¡­¡±


    Sophia¡¯s face turned red, and she only managed to say one word before lowering her head in frustration.


    Sebastian and Ethan were overjoyed and gave Sophia a bear hug. ¡°Sophia, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Sophia was stunned for a moment by the hug from the two boys. Hearing their praise in her ears, she came back to her senses and smiled, revealing dimples.


    After the first time, it became much easier for Sophia to call them.


    Seeing that she seemed to have ovee her inner hurdle, Sebastian said seriously, ¡°My mommy is so good to you, and you like her very much, don¡¯t you? But you¡¯ve never called her anything. She must be even sadder than Ethan and me.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophia became anxious and grabbed Sebastian¡¯s clothes. She could only say single sybles, ¡°Bro, bro!¡±


    She urged him to teach her how tofort Olivia.


    A sly look shed in Sebastian¡¯s eyes as he slowly said, ¡°If you call us ¡®brother,¡¯ we¡¯ll forgive you. And if you can call my mommy ¡®Miss Prescott,¡¯ she will be very happy too!¡±


    Hearing this, Sophia quickly nodded.


    All day long, Sophia practiced calling Miss Prescott quietly by herself at kindergarten.


    ¡­


    Olivia had been extremely busy these past few days.


    The project Benjamin assigned to her was urgent and difficult. Although Benjamin had given her many details, there were inevitably some aspects he hadn¡¯t covered.


    Olivia had to lead her team in figuring these out.


    Most of the researchers in theb were working with her for the first time, so they weren¡¯t familiar with each other, causing dys in progress.


    Fortunately, Gabriel was there to help speed things up.


    By the time they finallypleted the first phase, Olivia was exhausted.


    She checked the time; Charlotte should have already picked up the kids.


    Olivia drove straight home to cook dinner for the little ones.


    Soon enough, the vi door opened, followed by a series of light footsteps and the voices of Sebastian and Ethan.


    ¡°Madam?¡± Charlotte was about to start cooking when she saw Olivia busy in the kitchen. She was surprised. ¡°Why are you home so early today?¡±


    Olivia smiled at her. ¡°I finished work early today. Dinner is almost ready. Take them to wash their hands and get ready to eat.¡±


    As she spoke, the little ones ran into the kitchen, circling around her.


    Ethan chattered non-stop, sharing stories from kindergarten.


    Seeing their smiling faces, Olivia felt all her fatigue melt away.


    ¡°¡­ Miss!¡± Just as Ethan finished speaking, a clear little voice rang out.


    Olivia was stunned and looked down in disbelief at Sophia clinging to her leg.


    The little girl was holding onto her leg, looking up at her with hopeful eyes, her mouth still forming the word she had just said.


    Meeting Olivia¡¯s gaze, Sophia slowly called out again, ¡°Miss!¡±


    Olivia was dazed for a long time before she came back to her senses. She squatted down and hugged the little girl tightly, responding with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here! Sophia, you said it so beautifully!¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes inexplicably felt a bit teary.


    Maybe it was because she had taken care of Sophia for so long that she almost considered this little one as her own daughter.


    Hearing Sophia call her ¡°Miss,¡± she felt as if she had gone back to when Sebastian and Ethan first learned to speak. When she heard them call her ¡°Mommy,¡± she had felt the same way¡­

 Chapter 176: It鈥檚 All Because of That Woman

    Victor had been quite busytely, but he still showed up at Olivia¡¯s doorstep every day.


    The scene of Olivia meeting Harold privately and the questions she asked him kept reying in Victor¡¯s mind.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Due to theirst argument, Olivia even suggested that he take Sophia back. Victor hade over several times but rarely appeared in front of Olivia, only watching the four of them from a distance.


    Seeing Sophia bing more lively day by day, Victor thought it was simply because she liked Olivia. He didn¡¯t realize that Sophia could now speak.


    On the other side, Emma appeared downstairs at Leer¡¯s Group just as work was ending.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Thornton, Mr. Leer just left,¡± Nathan said as he exited the building and saw her pressing the button for the president¡¯s office floor.


    Emma¡¯s face tightened slightly. ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Nathan gave a formal smile. ¡°How would I know Mr. Leer¡¯s schedule? If you want to know, you can call him yourself.¡±


    With that, he bowed respectfully and turned to leave.


    As the elevator doors slowly closed, Emma bit her lip hard, filled with anger.


    Although Victor had humiliated her in front of so many peoplest time, making her aughingstock in high society, she couldn¡¯t give up because of it.


    These past few days, she had shamelessly contacted Victor repeatedly, hoping he would change his mind.


    Only if Victor changed his mind and the two families settled the marriage would the rumors die down on their own.


    Otherwise, anything she did would be in vain!


    But after several attempts to warm up to him only to be coldly rejected, Emma felt increasingly disheartened!


    Since the incident at the birthday banquet, not only had Victor not made any conciliatory gestures towards the Thornton family, but he had also focused all his attention on that woman!


    She didn¡¯t even need to make the call to know that Victor had gone to see that woman again!


    Thinking of this, Emma angrily pressed the elevator button and strode out in her high heels.


    When she returned to the Thornton family home, Jacob and Beatrice were sitting in the living room.


    Seeing here in, they were about to ask if she had seen Victor when they noticed her expression and understood everything. ¡°Victor isn¡¯t there again?¡±


    These past few days, both Emma and they had tried to meet with Victor, only to be rejected every time.


    Emma had even gone to his ce several times but couldn¡¯t see him at all.


    Furious, Emma threw her handbag on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that woman! What does she have that¡¯s so special!¡±


    Beatrice frowned slightly. ¡°You mean Victor went to see that woman again?¡±


    Emma sat down angrily beside them. ¡°What else? Everyone outside is saying he¡¯s going to marry Olivia, and I¡¯m just a desperate woman throwing myself at him, only to be rejected!¡±


    Beatrice and Jacob exchanged a nce.


    They had heard such rumors too but had thought, like Emma, that as long as Victor agreed to the marriage, the rumors would die down on their own.


    Now it seemed¡­


    Beatrice reached out to pat her daughter¡¯s handfortingly. ¡°No matter what, we need an exnation for this. Don¡¯t be too anxious.¡±


    ¡°Not anxious? If we wait any longer, that woman will be moving in!¡± Emma¡¯s expression was somewhat frantic.


    Beatrice was equally angry but remained calm. ¡°Victor¡¯s opinion isn¡¯t necessarily the same as the Leer¡¯s family opinion. You sawst time how much Lily dislikes that woman.¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the Leer family again,¡± Beatrice said coldly.

 Chapter 177: This Makes No Sense

    The three of them discussed for a while and immediately arranged to meet Lily and her husband at Wangjiang Pavilion in the evening.


    When Lily and Samuel arrived, Emma¡¯s family was already seated in the private room. Emma had her head lowered, looking very downcast, while the other two had grim expressions.


    Seeing theme in, Emma barely managed a forced smile, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    After speaking, the smile on her face gradually faded, as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    Lily looked puzzled, ¡°Emma, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you? Tell me.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Beatrice¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°It¡¯s those rumors outside, saying that our Emma is like a clown trying to climb up the socialdder. She¡¯s been crying at home every day.¡±


    Emma quickly denied it, ¡°No, I know Victor didn¡¯t mean it that way. Those things people are saying outside, I just listen to them and don¡¯t take them to heart¡­¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes reddened again.


    Beatrice looked at her with helplessness and heartache, ¡°You¡¯ve stayed by Victor¡¯s side for so many years. We understand your feelings, but outsiders don¡¯t. Victor¡­¡±


    At this point, Beatrice lowered her voice and said to her daughter, ¡°If Victor had feelings for you, how could he let you suffer such grievances? He might be able to bear it, but as his mother, I can¡¯t. Listen to me and separate from Victor.¡±


    Their words clearly reached Lily and Samuel¡¯s ears.


    Lily frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it because of those rumors outside? I¡¯ll have them dealt with right away!¡±


    Hearing this, Beatrice raised her head with a bitter smile, ¡°How can they be dealt with? Now everyone in Seacrest is talking about it. The marriage between Emma and Victor has been rumored for so many years, but it¡¯s always been one-sided on Emma¡¯s part. They say that all these years, the Thornton family has only been able to stand because of the Leer family. Now that Victor has a new love interest, there¡¯s no news about the marriage contract between our families. They say we¡¯re holding Victor back¡­¡±


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Lily¡¯s face darkened slightly.


    Beatrice forced a smile, ¡°They¡¯re not entirely wrong. All these years, it¡¯s been Emma alone waiting for Victor. We both know what¡¯s really going on with the marriage contract between our families. Victor has already given us enough. Since he has no intention towards Emma, we shouldn¡¯t hold him back any longer.¡±


    After speaking, she looked at her daughter with heartache again, ¡°But Emma¡­ I¡¯ve tried to persuade her for days, but she can¡¯t let go. As her mother, I can¡¯t bear to see her being talked about like this. It¡¯s better to end the pain quickly. Today, I¡¯ll make the decision for her and annul the marriage contract between our families!¡±


    Emma kept her head down, her body trembling slightly.


    Even though her expression couldn¡¯t be seen, her sadness was palpable.


    Lily hadn¡¯t expected them to suddenly propose annulling the marriage contract and immediately changed her expression, ¡°This makes no sense! The marriage contract between Emma and Victor has been set for so many years. How can it be canceled just like that?¡±


    ¡°Only by canceling the marriage contract between our families will the rumors outside stop,¡± Beatrice said bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. I¡¯ll help Emma move on and find her next happiness as soon as possible.¡±


    Lily was silent for a few seconds before speaking coldly, ¡°There¡¯s another way to solve this!¡±


    Before Beatrice could respond, Lily had already picked up her bag and stood up, ¡°I only recognize Emma as my daughter-inw. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll handle this matter!¡±


    With that, she left without looking back.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 178: Announcing the News

    In the private room, Emma slowly lifted her head, her face devoid of any tear stains.


    ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Beatrice said confidently, a smirk tugging at her lips.


    The only way to dispel the rumors, aside from breaking off the engagement, was to make the engagement a reality!


    She believed that Lily shared the same thoughts as she did!


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, when Victor arrived at the office, he noticed that Nathan¡¯s expression was somewhat strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Victor asked, puzzled.


    Nathan hesitated for a moment but couldn¡¯t hold back his question, ¡°Sir, are you really going to get engaged to Miss Thornton?¡±


    Victor frowned slightly, ¡°Me and her?¡±


    Seeing Victor¡¯s confusion, Nathan cautiously added, ¡°Are you really nning to get engaged to her?¡±


    After speaking, Nathan immediately lowered his head.


    He had heard the rumors early in the morning; everyone was saying that Victor was finally going to get engaged to Miss Thornton.


    Outsiders might not know, but Nathan had been following Victor closely these past few days. He had seen how close Victor was with Olivia and knew that Victor had no feelings for Miss Thornton.


    Six years had passed without agreeing to the engagement, yet now, at this critical juncture, he agreed.


    The more Nathan thought about it, the stranger it seemed.


    Victor¡¯s face darkened suddenly, ¡°Where did this newse from!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing Victor¡¯s tone, Nathan understood and replied seriously, ¡°The rumors are everywhere now; some early newspapers have even published it.¡±


    He then took out his phone and showed Victor the online news.


    ¡°The Leer family and the Thornton family will officially unite soon!¡± ¡°The six-year engagement between the two families is finallying true!¡± ¡°¡­¡±


    Various headlines caught Victor¡¯s eye. Besides that, there were numerousments below, all talking about how well-matched he and Emma were.


    With just a quick nce, Victor¡¯s mood turned icy. ¡°Find out immediately who spread this news!¡±


    In just one night, such rumors had spread like wildfire.


    He wanted to see who in Seacrest dared to use him as a topic!


    Clearly, the person behind this had no intention of hiding.


    Within an hour, Nathan had found out the truth and walked into the CEO¡¯s office to report.


    Seeing Nathan¡¯s expression, Victor¡¯s heart sank slightly.


    ¡°Sir, I found out. It was¡­ an order from the chairman,¡± Nathan said cautiously.


    When he discovered this result, he was quite shocked. He also heard that the chairman¡¯s assistant had contacted major media outlets overnight, ordering them to release the news at dawn.


    Because of this, several media outlets had to dy their originally scheduled news for today and rece it with the news of the two families¡¯ union.


    In just one morning, this news had already upied the front pages.


    Almost all of Seacrest was talking about it.


    Victor was stunned for a few seconds before nodding expressionlessly, ¡°I understand. You can leave now.¡±


    Nathan nodded and, sensing Victor¡¯s bad mood, quietly left the office without making a sound when closing the door.


    In the office, Victor got up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the scenery outside with mixed emotions.


    Over the past six years, his parents had frequently brought up his marriage to Emma, but he always brushed it off.


    He thought they should understand his intentions by now.


    But he never expected that after urging him for six years, they would disregard his wishes and directly announce the news to the public.

 Chapter 179: Cultivating Feelings

    Victor stood by the floor-to-ceiling window for a long time before taking out his phone and calling his father.


    The call was quickly answered.


    ¡°Victor, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Samuel, who hadn¡¯t gone to the office today, was having breakfast at home. When he received his son¡¯s call, he nced at Lily sitting across from him.


    Hearing it was their son calling, Lily understood immediately and reached out to take the phone from Samuel¡¯s hand.


    Samuel didn¡¯t stop her and handed the phone over as she wished.


    On the other end, unaware of what was happening, Victor asked in a deep voice, ¡°Was it you who released the news about the arranged marriage?¡±


    Although Nathan had already investigated, Victor still wanted to hear his father¡¯s confirmation.


    Unexpectedly, it was his mother¡¯s voice that responded.


    ¡°It was my idea. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Lily replied matter-of-factly.


    Victor was momentarily stunned. After a brief pause, his brows furrowed slowly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you consult me first? This is my marriage we¡¯re talking about. Besides, I¡¯ve told you before not to interfere. I have my own ns.¡±


    Thinking of what the Thornton family had saidst night, Lily¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What ns do you have? Your n is to leave Emma hanging? Because of your actions that day, rumors about Emma are spreading everywhere. Have you dealt with them? Is this your n?¡±


    Victor felt a headacheing on from his mother¡¯s words. ¡°How do you know I haven¡¯t taken any measures?¡±


    He had heard the rumors circting after he took Olivia away in front of many guests that day.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Although he didn¡¯t like Emma, he still remembered Liam¡¯s kindness and didn¡¯t intend to stand by idly.


    But just as he was about to take action, the news outside took a dramatic turn and even dragged him into it.


    Victor was caught off guard.


    ¡°Whether or not you¡¯ve taken measures, this is the only way to stop the rumors!¡±


    Lily insisted, ¡°The rumors started because of you, so they should end with you! Besides, Emma has been waiting by your side for so many years. You should have given her a status long ago. I announced it for you. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Victor pressed his temples, suppressing his inner frustration. ¡°You know I don¡¯t have that intention! And you also know Sophia¡¯s situation very well. She has never liked Emma. A few days ago, Emma evenid hands on Sophia. Now you¡¯re asking Sophia to ept Emma as her mother? Have you considered her feelings?¡±


    Lily was indifferent. ¡°Sophia doesn¡¯t like Emma because they haven¡¯t spent enough time together. Emma knows she was wrong aboutying hands on her. You two will get married sooner orter, and Sophia will have to ept Emma sooner orter. What¡¯s the difference if it¡¯s sooner orter? The sooner she epts, the sooner they can cultivate feelings.¡±


    Before Victor could say anything, Lily continued, ¡°You don¡¯t intend to be with Emma, do you really want to marry Olivia Prescott? I¡¯ll say it again: for whatever reason, I will never ept that woman! If it weren¡¯t for you saying that being around her would help Sophia¡¯s recovery, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let Sophia stay with her! That¡¯s my biggest concession!¡±


    Victor remained silent.


    ¡°Now that Sophia should be almost recovered, you should bring her back soon and let her cultivate feelings with Emma.¡±


    Lily¡¯s tone shifted. ¡°By the way, you should also remind Olivia Prescott not to have any inappropriate thoughts. The Leer family door is one she won¡¯t step through a second time!¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    Victor listened to the noise on the other end, his face looking extremely grim.

 Chapter 180: Why Are You Here

    Meanwhile.


    Olivia was having breakfast, habitually listening to the news while taking care of the three little ones.


    ¡°Regarding the marriage alliance between the Leer family and the Thornton family, their engagement hassted for six years. Recently, there has been definite news that the two families will soon hold an official wedding ceremony.¡±


    A male voice reached their ears.


    Olivia paused for a few seconds while serving food to the little ones, then continued her actions as if nothing had happened.


    Sebastian and Ethan suddenly lost their appetite, their little faces falling.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When they were abroad, they were curious about what kind of person their daddy was and were full of anticipation.


    After returning home and discovering that their daddy already had a child, the two little ones were very dissatisfied with him and even hated him for abandoning their mommy.


    However, after spending some time with him, they found that their daddy didn¡¯t seem to be as bad as they had imagined. Instead, he took good care of their mommy.


    Moreover, even though their daddy didn¡¯t know they were his children, he was very patient with them and even gave them gifts.


    They had been slowly starting to ept him.


    But upon hearing this news, their feelings towards their daddy reverted to how they felt when they first learned he had a daughter.


    Bad daddy, getting close to them while nning to marry another woman. It would have been better if he hadn¡¯te to find them at all!


    Sophia also heard the news, and the light in her eyes gradually dimmed.


    She didn¡¯t like that bad woman; she only wanted Olivia to be her mommy.


    Previously, when she was at home, her daddy had clearly promised her that he wouldn¡¯t let the bad woman be her mommy. But now¡­


    Does daddy not like her anymore?


    Thinking about this made Sophia very sad.


    Olivia noticed Sophia¡¯s unusual behavior and frowned slightly, ¡°Sophia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sophia pouted, her big eyes filled with sadness, ¡°Not happy.¡±


    Over the past few days, with Olivia and the two little ones¡¯ efforts, Sophia had learned to say some simple sentences and could express her emotions simply.


    Hearing this, Olivia was even more puzzled, ¡°Why are you unhappy? Can you tell me?¡±


    Sophia lowered her head, ying with her fingers gloomily.


    She wanted Olivia to be her mommy, but it seemed like Olivia didn¡¯t like daddy.


    Bad daddy was going to marry that bad woman!


    For a moment, all three little ones had gloomy faces, making Olivia feel a bit of a headache.


    Breakfast was very unpleasant.


    After breakfast, the three little ones didn¡¯t sit on the carpet to y with Lego as usual but instead went upstairs one after another.


    Olivia vaguely guessed it was because of the news, but she couldn¡¯t understand why the little ones were so downcast.


    Moreover, she herself was feeling chaotic inside and really didn¡¯t have the mind to guess what the little ones were thinking.


    Six years, Victor was finally going to get engaged to Emma¡­


    Just as she was lost in thought, the doorbell of the vi rang.


    Olivia collected her thoughts and went to open the door.


    Seeing the person at the door, Olivia was momentarily stunned. After a few seconds of reaction, she came back to her senses, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The Victor mentioned in the news was standing at her door in just a thin shirt. His usually immacte hairstyle was slightly messy, and he stood there with a frown.


    After theirst argument, although Olivia knew Victor often came around, he had tactfully never shown up in front of her.


    This was their first meeting since the argument.


    Adding to the impact of the news just now, Olivia wasn¡¯t sure what expression she should use to face him.

 Chapter 181: The Child is Innocent

    Victor vaguely heard the news broadcasting from inside and knew that Olivia in front of him must have already learned about the news. He frowned as he studied her expression but saw no reaction.


    After a moment, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Sophia. How is she?¡±


    Olivia stepped aside to make way, ¡°She¡¯s upstairs. Coincidentally, I have something to discuss with you regarding Sophia.¡±


    The two walked into the living room one after the other. Olivia invited Victor to sit on the sofa while she sat on a single chair nearby to avoid any misunderstanding.


    Charlotte quickly served them tea and, seeing that they had something to discuss, left promptly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Victor asked, noticing Olivia¡¯s serious expression.


    Olivia replied calmly, ¡°I agreed to let Sophia stay here because of her condition. Over the past few days, she has improved significantly. She¡¯s even started to speak a little, which is a big step forwardpared to before. I think there¡¯s no need for her to stay here any longer.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her implication was clear: she wanted Victor to take Sophia back.


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°Since she¡¯s made such progress with you, perhaps staying a bit longer might lead to a full recovery. If it¡¯s not too much trouble¡­¡±


    Olivia interrupted him without hesitation, ¡°Sorry, but Sophia is your daughter. I believe she would recover better with her father than with a stranger like me.¡±


    Victor frowned deeply, sensing her resolve. He asked in a serious tone, ¡°Why the sudden change? Weren¡¯t you taking good care of her before?¡±


    Olivia met his gaze and smirked sarcastically, ¡°Because I don¡¯t feel obligated to raise someone else¡¯s daughter. I took care of her this long because of her condition. I¡¯ve done my best, Mr. Leer. We have no rtionship, so there¡¯s no need to force the responsibility of caring for your daughter onto me.¡±


    She nced at the still-broadcasting TV and added coldly, ¡°Besides, I have no interest in getting too involved with someone who has a family. I don¡¯t want to be used of being a homewrecker someday.¡±


    Victor followed her gaze but couldn¡¯t find the words to refute her.


    Until he resolved his own issues, he had no right to argue.


    Seeing his tacit agreement with the news, Olivia¡¯s tone grew even colder, ¡°Moreover, my own work has been overwhelmingtely. Taking care of your daughter only adds to my burden. I don¡¯t want to force myself, so please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Take your daughter back as soon as possible.¡±


    After finishing her speech without any expression, Olivia turned her gaze away indifferently, clenching her hand at her side.


    She had made this decision hastily upon seeing Victor¡¯s face.


    With Victor and Emma¡¯s marriage set in stone, if Sophia continued to stay with her, Victor would inevitably keeping over.


    What would their rtionship be then?


    Rather than causing unnecessary misunderstandingster, it was better to sever ties with this man now.


    Victor naturally understood her implication and his face darkened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the child is innocent?¡±


    Olivia was nomittal, ¡°I won¡¯t stop Sebastian and Ethan from being friends with Sophia. If Sophia wants toe over to y with them, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    However, she would try to avoid meeting Victor herself.

 Chapter 182: This is Not Your Home

    After a long silence, Victor coldly broke the stillness, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Olivia nodded and went upstairs to call Sophia down.


    The three little ones were in Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s bedroom, looking glum. The room was filled with a heavy atmosphere.


    Sebastian and Ethan were ying with their robot models, while Sophia had her face buried in a stuffed animal, each lost in their own thoughts.


    Hearing the door open, the three little ones looked towards the entrance in unison.


    Meeting their gazes, Olivia felt a pang of softness in her heart. Thinking of the person downstairs, she hardened her resolve and said calmly, ¡°Sophia, your father is here to pick you up.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the three little ones were all taken aback.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes widened in confusion as she clutched her stuffed animal, not moving an inch.


    Olivia lowered her gaze and repeated stiffly, ¡°Your father is waiting downstairs. Go down quickly.¡±


    With that, she stood silently by the door.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s voice sounded timid and full of reluctance.


    Olivia forced herself not to look at Sophia¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t say anything, fearing that if she spoke, she might say something to make her stay.


    After a while, Sophia¡¯s figure finally appeared at the door.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but pat Sophia¡¯s head and took her hand to lead her downstairs.


    Victor had already risen from the sofa, standing in the middle of the living room with one hand in his pocket, as if he would leave with Sophia the moment she came down, not intending to stay a second longer.


    Olivia led Sophia downstairs and softened her tone, ¡°Go on.¡±


    With that, she let go of Sophia¡¯s hand.


    Sophia looked at her daddy and then at Olivia beside her, full of reluctance. She took two steps forward but suddenly turned back and hugged Olivia¡¯s leg, unwilling to let go.


    Olivia¡¯s heart meltedpletely. She reached out to pat Sophia¡¯s head tofort her but forced herself to ce her hand on Sophia¡¯s instead. With gentle but firm pressure, she pried Sophia¡¯s hand away, ¡°Be good and go back with daddy. I¡¯ve been very busytely, you know that.¡±


    Sophia seemed to sense something. She grabbed Olivia¡¯s skirt tightly and shook her head vigorously, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go home!¡±


    Hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Victor frowned slightly, his eyes showing a mix of surprise and bitterness.


    Sophia relied so much on her mother, yet that woman had no intention of taking care of her anymore¡­


    Olivia looked up at Victor in the distance, hoping he would say something.


    Victor just stood there expressionlessly, his gaze heavy on them, not intending to offer any help.


    Seeing this, Olivia withdrew her gaze and knelt down to look at Sophia¡¯s face.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she pouted in grievance, looking at Olivia with reluctance. ¡°I want Miss!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes softened. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Sophia cry and patientlyforted her, ¡°Sophia, I know you like me. I like you too. But I¡¯ve been really busy and tiredtely. If you want to help me, be good and go back with daddy, okay?¡±


    ¡°I want Miss¡­¡± Sophia stubbornly bit her lip.


    If she went back with daddy, she didn¡¯t know if she would see Olivia again¡­


    Meeting Sophia¡¯s eyes, Olivia suddenly realized what Sophia was thinking and found herself at a loss for words.


    After a few seconds of silence, she smiled gently and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m always here. If you want toe over and y anytime, you can.¡±


    Sophia still seemed doubtful.


    At that moment, Victor had seen enough of Olivia¡¯s tactics to send Sophia away and coldly urged, ¡°Sophia Leer, don¡¯t forget, this is not your home.¡±


    Sophia slowly lowered her gaze and turned to walk over to her daddy.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 183: Just Agreed Like That

    The door of the vi slowly closed, and Sophia¡¯s figure disappeared from Olivia¡¯s sight.


    Olivia took a deep breath, suppressing her sudden tears, her heart filled with reluctance to part with Sophia.


    During this period, it was evident that Sophia had grown fond of them, and since staying with them, Sophia¡¯s condition had indeed improved rapidly.


    If possible, Olivia also wanted to take care of Sophia until she fully recovered and hear her say aplete sentence.


    But there was no such opportunity¡­


    Sebastian and Ethan followed behind them down the stairs. They noticed that Mommy wanted to send Sophia away. Although they were reluctant, they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing Mommy so sad now, the little ones warmly snuggled into her arms, hugging her from both sides, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. We will always be with you!¡±


    Feeling the softness in her arms, Olivia¡¯s heart slowly warmed up.


    ¡­


    Despite being reluctant to part with Sophia, Olivia¡¯s high-intensity work soon left her no time to deal with these personal matters. Every day, she was fully immersed in her research.


    That day, as usual, Olivia left theb just in time to pick up the kids from kindergarten.


    On her way to the kindergarten, Harold¡¯s call came through.


    Olivia answered, ¡°Senior, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Harold¡¯s voice sounded somewhat heavy on the other end, ¡°Do you have time? I need your help with something.¡±


    Olivia sensed something was off and agreed without hesitation, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Harold said, ¡°We might need to discuss it in person. I¡¯ll send you the location.¡±


    Olivia agreed. After hanging up the phone, she sped up to pick up the kids from kindergarten, dropped them off at home with her best friend for care, and then headed to the restaurant Harold had mentioned.


    When she arrived, Harold was already there, looking somewhat serious.


    ¡°Sorry for the sudden invitation,¡± Harold apologized as she sat down.


    Olivia smiled indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t have any ns for tonight anyway. What do you need help with?¡±


    As they talked, the waiter brought their dishes. They chatted while eating.


    ¡°I originally didn¡¯t n to stay long this time, but yesterday an elder in my family suddenly had a brain condition. Since I¡¯m the only one in the family with medical expertise, I stayed,¡± Harold exined. ¡°I reviewed his diagnosis report. The treatment requires a craniotomy, but my elder is quite old, so the surgery is very risky with an estimated sess rate of only twenty percent.¡±


    Being in the same medical field, Harold summarized the patient¡¯s condition sinctly.


    Olivia roughly understood what kind of help he needed from her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve coborated many times abroad. Among the doctors I know, no one surpasses you in this field. So, I want to ask you¡­¡± Harold hesitated.


    After all, craniotomy is inherently risky, and the operating doctor bears immense pressure.


    Olivia had no obligation to take such a risk.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Knowing he was worried about her fearing the risk, Olivia interrupted him before he could continue, ¡°Where is the patient now? I think if there¡¯s a chance, I should personally check his condition. As you said, I¡¯m more skilled in this area; perhaps I cane up with an alternative n.¡±


    Harold was still contemting how to phrase his next words when he heard this and was momentarily stunned.


    She just agreed like that?

 Chapter 184: The Surgery Begins

    ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, I can free up some time tomorrow to go to the hospital and check on the patient¡¯s condition,¡± Olivia suggested after considering her work schedule for the next few days.


    Harold snapped back to reality and quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll trouble you with this. If you need anything in the future, just let me know.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°You helped me a lot when I was abroad, and treating patients is a doctor¡¯s duty. Since you believe I can do it, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    They briefly discussed and settled on a time for Olivia to visit the patient.


    The next day at noon, Olivia finished her work at the research institute and went directly to meet Harold at the hospital entrance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already informed my family that no one else will be staying with the patient today, so don¡¯t feel pressured,¡± Harold said as he led her to the ward.


    On the hospital bed, the elderly man¡¯s hair had beenpletely shaved off, and he was still unconscious.


    Due to the sudden illness, hisplexion didn¡¯t appear pale; he looked like an elderly person in normal sleep.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Olivia Prescott?¡± In the ward, several specialists responsible for the elderly man¡¯s condition were already waiting.


    Before Harold arrived, he had introduced Olivia¡¯s identity to them. They had long heard of Olivia¡¯s reputation, and seeing the young woman behind Harold, the seasoned doctors couldn¡¯t help but doubt their eyes.


    Olivia nodded slightly and looked at the person on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but now is not the time for pleasantries. Please brief me on the patient¡¯s condition. Additionally, I need to conduct a few more tests.¡±


    Seeing her professional demeanor, the specialists looked to Harold for confirmation.


    Harold nodded.


    With Harold¡¯s endorsement, the specialists quickly began cooperating with Olivia¡¯s work. They showed her all of the elderly man¡¯s test reports and assisted Olivia in conducting several additional examinations.


    After a busy afternoon, Olivia finally had a thorough understanding of the elderly man¡¯s condition, which left her feeling somewhat heavy-hearted.


    She had to admit that the elderly man¡¯s condition was quite challenging, even for her.


    ¡°Do you have confidence?¡± Harold asked with concern.


    Olivia¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I need some time. The elderly man¡¯s body can hold on for two more days. During this time, I need to hold a seminar.¡±


    Harold trusted herpletely and agreed on the spot.


    For the next two days, Olivia spent almost all her time at the hospital.


    After two days of discussions with several senior neurosurgeons in the country, they formted a new surgical n, but the sess rate was only about forty percent.


    On the day of the surgery, Olivia sent her little ones to kindergarten early and rushed to the hospital. She confirmed the surgical procedure with the other specialists once again before starting the preoperative preparations.


    The surgery was scheduled to begin at 1 PM. If everything went smoothly, it would take no more than five or six hours, just in time for her to pick up her little ones.


    With this in mind, Olivia didn¡¯t specifically instruct Emily to pick up the children.


    At 1 PM, the surgery officially began.


    Olivia and several specialists proceeded methodically in the operating room.


    To achieve a forty percent sess rate, they put in their utmost effort.


    However, due to the elderly man¡¯s advanced age, unexpectedplications arose during the surgery.


    It was the first time that several of the specialists had encountered such a situation, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit flustered.


    Olivia was also somewhat panicked but forced herself to stay calm and continue with the surgery.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 185: If You Don鈥檛 Eat, I鈥檒l Throw It Away

    Unknowingly, the surgery had alreadysted more than seven hours.


    Meanwhile, at the kindergarten, most of the children had already left, leaving only three little ones behind.


    Although Sophia had been picked up, Sebastian and Ethan treated her the same as usual at the kindergarten.


    Seeing that no one came to pick up Sophia, the two little boys took her to the sandpit to build a castle, ying happily.


    When Victor arrived, he saw the three little ones squatting in the sandpit, theirughter filling the small yground.


    ¡°Sophia.¡± After the three kids finishedughing, Victor stepped forward and called his daughter.


    Sophia looked at the two boys, reluctant to get up for a long time.


    Victor frowned slightly and looked at Sebastian and Ethan. ¡°Where is your mommy?¡±


    Although the two little boys didn¡¯t like him anymore, they still stood up politely.


    Sebastian pursed his lips, tilted his head to look at the small sandcastle they had just built, and didn¡¯t want to respond.


    Ethan answered innocently, ¡°Mommy has a surgery today. It might be a bitplicated, so she hasn¡¯te yet.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Sebastian¡¯s expression and quickly changed his tone. ¡°But she should be here soon. Goodbye, Mr. Leer! Goodbye, Sophia!¡±


    Victor nodded and reached out to take Sophia away.


    But his outstretched hand came up empty.


    Sophia lowered her head and took a few steps back, retreating behind Sebastian and Ethan, shaking her head at her daddy.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two little boys realized that Sophia didn¡¯t want to leave and turned around to persuade her softly.


    After a long time of persuasion, Sophia still shook her head and even grabbed their backpack straps. ¡°I want to stay with you!¡±


    Because Victor had taken her away from Olivia¡¯s house, Sophia had been very cold towards him these past few days. She would cry non-stop at the slightest dissatisfaction. Victor didn¡¯t dare to force her anymore and could only nod in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll wait with you.¡±


    With him there, the three little ones were not as rxed as before. They sat in a row on a small bench, not saying a word.


    After waiting for nearly an hour, it was getting dark, but Olivia still hadn¡¯t shown up.


    Victor¡¯s expression turned slightly serious as he took out his phone to call Olivia.


    He made several calls, but none were answered.


    It seemed like she was still in the operating room.


    ncing at the time, Victor looked down at the three little ones. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll take you to get something to eat.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up slightly and she looked expectantly at the two boys beside her.


    Sebastian gripped his backpack strap tightly and shook his head with a stern face. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for mommy. Mr. Leer, you should take Sophia home first.¡±


    Hearing his brother¡¯s words, Ethan¡¯s stomach growled a bit, but he still held back and nodded in agreement. ¡°Sophia must be hungry. Mr. Leer, you should take her home quickly!¡±


    The light in Sophia¡¯s eyes dimmed as she stubbornly shook her head at her daddy. ¡°Not hungry!¡±


    If the boys weren¡¯t leaving, she wouldn¡¯t leave either. She wanted to stay with them!


    Victor couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on.


    He tried to persuade the little ones a few more times, but they were all more stubborn than each other.


    Victor had no choice but to ask Nathan, who was waiting outside, to buy some food and bring it in.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Leer, but we¡¯re not hungry,¡± Sebastian still refused.


    Ethan patted his small stomach pitifully but echoed his brother¡¯s words against his will.


    Victor could roughly guess that it was because of what happenedst time that made the little ones hold a grudge against him. He felt helpless.


    ¡°These are specially bought for you. If you don¡¯t eat them, I¡¯ll have to throw them away.¡± Saying this, Victor pretended to throw the food into the trash can.


    The two little boys hesitated for a while. Unwilling to waste food, they finally epted it.

 Chapter 186: The Initial Estrangement

    When Olivia came out of the operating room, it was already dark.


    Seeing the night outside, Olivia suddenly remembered that she seemed to have missed the time to pick up the little ones. She quickly changed her clothes and hurriedly drove to the kindergarten.


    As she walked into the kindergarten gate, she saw from a distance under the streetmp, Victor standing by the bench with one hand in his pocket, while the three little ones were gathered together, each holding a burger and eating intently.


    Seeing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but pause her steps.


    It seemed that Victor sensed her gaze and looked up at her. He then said something to the little ones.


    The three little ones simultaneously looked up and ran towards her, each holding their unfinished burger.


    Olivia squatted down apologetically and patted their heads, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy iste.¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan were already used to it. They shook their heads indifferently and instead showed concern for her, ¡°Mommy, have you been busy until now? Are you very tired?¡±


    Olivia smiled reassuringly, ¡°Not tired at all.¡±


    Though she said that, her body was indeed exhausted.


    If it weren¡¯t for thinking about the two little ones, she probably wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to lift her arms.


    When she gave birth to the two little ones, it wasn¡¯t smooth. There was heavy bleeding during delivery, which left Olivia¡¯s body very weak.


    After every long surgery, she was physically and mentally exhausted and needed a long rest to recover.


    ¡°Why is Sophia¡­¡± Olivia looked at Sophia in confusion.


    Victor had clearlye to pick her up, so why hadn¡¯t Sophia left?


    Or was Victor kindly taking care of Sebastian and Ethan?


    Thinking of this, Olivia felt a bitplicated.


    Victor had walked over to them at some point. Hearing this, he replied in a deep voice, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t leave, so Sophia wouldn¡¯t either.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was stunned for a moment and then felt a touch of self-mockery.


    ¡°I called you earlier, but you didn¡¯t answer,¡± Victor added.


    Olivia came back to her senses, stood up to meet Victor¡¯s gaze, and forced a smile, ¡°My phone was off. I only saw it aftering out of the operating room. Thank you for taking care of Sebastian and Ethan.¡±


    Seeing her slightly pale face, Victor frowned slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After all, you took care of Sophia for such a long time before.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much to say between them, and Olivia was indeed very tired. After exchanging a few polite words, she distantly nodded at him, ¡°I¡¯ll take Sebastian and Ethan home now.¡±


    The two little ones politely said goodbye to Victor.


    Sophia looked at Olivia with longing eyes, reluctant to see her leave just like that.


    Meeting Sophia¡¯s gaze, Olivia¡¯s heart softened. She bent down and patted her head, ¡°Sophia, be good and go home with Daddy. You can y with the boys again tomorrow.¡±


    Only then did the little one nod obediently and say in a sweet voice, ¡°Miss, goodbye.¡±


    Hearing the little one¡¯s sweet voice made Olivia¡¯s heart even softer, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After saying that, she stood up and left with the two little ones.


    Watching the three of them leave, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Since bringing Sophia back, this was their first meeting.


    Olivia¡¯s attitude towards him had clearly returned to the initial estrangement.


    If it weren¡¯t for him helping to take care of the two little ones, she probably wouldn¡¯t have said a word to him.


    Sophia waited for a while but saw that her daddy was still standing there motionless. She shook his arm in confusion.


    Victor came back to his senses then, picked up the little one, and strode towards the gate.

 Chapter 187: This Time, She Got Sick from Exhaustion

    Upon returning to the vi, Emily had already prepared dinner and had been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing them enter, she approached with a worried expression, ¡°Miss, why are you sote today?¡±


    Olivia forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just worked a bitte. Please take care of the kids. I¡¯m a bit tired and will go upstairs to sleep first.¡±


    Noticing Olivia¡¯s haggard appearance, Emily quickly agreed.


    After giving a few instructions to the two little ones, Olivia went back to her room.


    The next morning, Emily prepared breakfast but didn¡¯t see Oliviae down.


    Instead, the two little ones came down by themselves, already tidied up.


    ¡°You two eat first. I¡¯ll go check on her,¡± Emily said, remembering Olivia¡¯s exhausted look from the previous day and feeling a bit uneasy.


    Hearing this, the two little ones stopped her, ¡°No need. Mommy always gets very tired after surgery. Let her sleep a bit more. If she¡¯s not up by noon, then we can wake her.¡±


    Hearing their words, Emily hesitated for a moment but agreed.


    After taking care of the little ones¡¯ breakfast and sending them to kindergarten, Emily returned home, but there was still no movement from Olivia¡¯s room.


    Emily didn¡¯t dare to disturb her and simply heated up a bowl of porridge, waiting for her to wake up and drink it.


    When Olivia woke up, she nced at the time and suddenly sat up in bed.


    It was already eleven in the morning! The kids werete for school!


    Just as she was about to get out of bed, she remembered that she had hired a nanny and that the kids should already be at kindergarten.


    Rxing a bit, Olivia felt an inexplicable fatigue wash over her.


    After lying in bed for a while, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Miss Prescott, are you awake?¡± Emily had been waiting outside all morning and hurriedly came up to ask when it was already noon.


    Olivia responded, ¡°I¡¯m awake. I¡¯ll be down in a bit.¡±


    Only then did she realize her voice sounded hoarse.


    It seemed like she had caught a cold.


    Olivia didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She got up, washed up briefly, and went downstairs to eat. The fatigue in her body was even more evident as she walked.


    ¡°Miss, why is your face so red?¡± Emily brought her the heated porridge and was startled by her appearance.


    Olivia frowned slightly, ¡°I might have a fever. Could you please get me some fever medicine?¡±


    Emily quickly fetched some fever medicine from the medical kit.


    After taking the medicine, Olivia forced herself to eat a bit despite having no appetite and then went back upstairs to rest.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that just performing a major surgery would leave her so exhausted and sick. When had her body be so weak?


    Perhaps due to the fever, her thoughts were scattered.


    After some aimless thinking, Olivia drifted off to sleep again.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    In the evening, seeing that Olivia hadn¡¯te down, Emily knew she hadn¡¯t recovered yet and went to pick up the two little ones from kindergarten.


    As soon as she arrived at the kindergarten, she saw Sophia sticking close to the two little ones. When Sophia saw her, there was a hint of disappointment in her eyes.


    The two little ones knew that Sophia wanted to see their mommy. Afraid she might refuse to go home like yesterday, they asked proactively, ¡°Emily, where¡¯s Mommy?¡±


    Worried about Olivia lying alone at home, Emily¡¯s face showed concern upon hearing this question. ¡°Miss Prescott is not feeling well and is resting at home. Let¡¯s go back early!¡±


    Hearing this, both little ones looked worried.


    They thought their mommy would be fine after some rest as usual but didn¡¯t expect that this time she got sick from exhaustion!

 Chapter 188: Mommy, Let鈥檚 Go to the Hospital for a Shot

    Victor was standing to the side.


    Since Sophia refused to leave without seeing Olivia, he stayed with the little one, waiting.


    He didn¡¯t expect to hear such news.


    Sophia anxiously grabbed his sleeve, ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    Victor understood her intention and continued in a deep voice, ¡°What happened to Miss Prescott?¡±


    Emily, unaware of their conflict, answered without hesitation, ¡°Miss Prescott hasn¡¯t been well since she came back yesterday. I thought she was just tired, but she started running a fever this afternoon. I need to go back and take care of her.¡±


    With that, she prepared to leave with the two little ones.


    Sebastian and Ethan were so worried that they forgot to say goodbye to Sophia and hurriedly turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Sophia¡¯s eyes reddened with anxiety, and she softly murmured, ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    Victor saw the little one¡¯s distress and, after a long silence, decided to take her into the car. He instructed the driver to follow Emily to Olivia¡¯s house.


    The little ones were preupied with thoughts of their mommy. When they saw Victor following, they didn¡¯t say anything and quickly ran to their mommy¡¯s room.


    Emily didn¡¯t stop them either and watched as Victor led Sophia upstairs.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was awakened by the sound of the door opening. When she opened her eyes, she saw two pairs of big eyes staring at her eagerly.


    ¡°Mommy, how are you? Are you feeling very sick?¡± Sebastian reached out to touch his mommy¡¯s forehead and was rmed by the temperature, his eyes full of worry.


    Olivia smiled reassuringly, ¡°It¡¯s just a fever. I¡¯ll be fine after some sleep. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    A soft voice suddenly sounded from the side, ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    Olivia was startled and turned her head to see Sophia standing by the bed with a worried expression, her small hands gripping the edge of the bed.


    Why is she here?


    Almost instinctively, Olivia nced towards the door.


    She saw a tall figure standing there. Meeting her gaze, Victor frowned slightly and walked in withrge strides. ¡°Is the fever serious?¡±


    Olivia withdrew her gaze with mixed feelings, her face calm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m a doctor myself; I know how serious it is. This low-grade fever will be fine after some sleep.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Emily couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping for a whole day and night without getting better. You should go to the hospital for a shot!¡±


    A look of doubt crossed Victor¡¯s face.


    Olivia clenched her hand under the nket. Her head was fuzzy, and she couldn¡¯t think of a reason to refuse.


    The fever was indeed quite severe. She had nned to ask Emily to apany her to the hospital when she returned but didn¡¯t expect Victor toe along.


    The two little ones were also worried and chimed in, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll go with you to the hospital for a shot! Shots make you get better faster! Every time we have a fever, you give us shots!¡±


    Saying this, they reached for her hand to help her up.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes reddened even more with anxiety.


    Seeing the little ones¡¯ concern, Olivia couldn¡¯t refuse them. She nodded and looked at Emily, ¡°Alright, Emily, pleasee with me.¡±


    The two little ones insisted on going too. Olivia frowned slightly, ¡°You stay home and rest. Mommy will be back soon.¡±


    It waste, and she didn¡¯t want the children to be dragged along.


    Emily was about to agree when Victor¡¯s deep voice sounded, ¡°I¡¯ll take you. Emily will stay home with the kids.¡±

 Chapter 189: How Do You Feel

    Olivia hesitated for a moment.


    She didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with Victor, but she had to admit, this was the best solution.


    After a moment, Olivia nodded in agreement, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡±


    Victor nodded.


    Olivia then had the two little ones get off the bed and got up herself.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she stood up, she felt a wave of dizziness. Fortunately, she was still by the bed and managed to steady herself after staggering a few steps.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you down,¡± Emily quickly stepped forward to assist.


    Olivia¡¯s vision went dark for a moment before clearing up. She weakly nodded.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Emily supported her as they took a few steps, with the three little ones following closely behind.


    Olivia was really weak, almost putting her entire weight on Emily, making it difficult for Emily to walk.


    Seeing this, the three little ones reached out to help.


    Just as they extended their hands, a tall figure blocked their way.


    Victor stood in front of Emily, frowning, and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You just take care of the kids.¡±


    Without waiting for Olivia to react, he scooped her up in his arms.


    Olivia was feverish and slow to react. It took her a few seconds to realize what was happening. She struggled a bit, but her efforts were feeble, and Victor held her steadily.


    After a moment, Olivia stopped struggling weakly and protested with a frown, ¡°Put me down. I can walk by myself.¡±


    Victor pretended not to hear her and turned to Emily, instructing, ¡°They haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight. Please take care of them and make sure they eat. If we¡¯re backte, let them go to bed early.¡±


    Emily quickly agreed.


    The three little ones were not happy about it and followed them all the way to the car, trying to climb in.


    Victor ced Olivia inside and turned around, lifting each of the little ones out one by one.


    The little ones looked dejectedly at Olivia in the car.


    ¡°If you follow us, she¡¯ll only worry more, which won¡¯t help her recovery. It¡¯s better if you stay home, eat well, and rest early,¡± Victor patiently reassured them.


    Hearing this, the little ones looked at Olivia with some disbelief.


    Olivia forced a smile, ¡°Yes, you should rest early. Don¡¯t wait for me toe back.¡±


    Only then did the little ones reluctantly nod.


    Victor got into the car, sat next to Olivia, closed the door, cutting off the little ones¡¯ view, and instructed the driver to head to the hospital quickly.


    At the vi entrance, the little ones watched the car drive away with longing eyes before Emily led them back inside reluctantly.


    Olivia kept looking at the rearview mirror until she saw the little ones enter the house before she felt relieved.


    The car was warm inside. Olivia felt an overwhelming drowsinessing over her again. Knowing Victor was beside her, she tried hard not to fall asleep.


    But with a fever, despite pinching her palm repeatedly, her eyelids grew heavy and she eventually dozed off.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Victor asked in a deep voice as they hit some traffic on the road.


    After a while without hearing a response, he turned his head and saw Olivia sleeping soundly with her head tilted.


    Seeing this, aplex emotion shed through Victor¡¯s heart. He silently turned his gaze back and instructed the driver, ¡°Drive slowly.¡±


    Soon after, he felt a weight on his shoulder.


    Victor turned his head and looked at Olivia¡¯s sleeping profile. His eyes gradually softened.

 Chapter 190: Those Were Not Dreams

    Olivia slept the entire way.


    Even when the car stopped at the hospital entrance, she didn¡¯t wake up.


    Victor hesitated for a moment but couldn¡¯t bring himself to wake her. He instructed the driver to open the door, took off his coat, and carefully draped it over her before carrying Olivia out of the car.


    They arrivedte, and only the emergency department was still open.


    Victor registered her and carried Olivia all the way to the department.


    It was only after they entered that Olivia slowly woke up. It took her a few seconds to realize she was still in Victor¡¯s arms, with the doctor sitting opposite them.


    Realizing this, Olivia¡¯s face turned red. Fortunately, due to her fever, it wasn¡¯t too noticeable.


    ¡°Put me down!¡± she said awkwardly, pushing against Victor.


    Victor was fully focused on listening to the doctor¡¯s diagnosis. Hearing her voice, he realized Olivia had woken up. He nced down at her but didn¡¯t let go.


    Olivia also heard the doctor¡¯s voice and didn¡¯t want to make a scene in front of others. She quietly snuggled deeper into the coat, trying to hide her face.


    Victor¡¯s embrace was so warm that Olivia soon felt drowsy again.


    She could vaguely hear the doctor¡¯s voice, asionally interrupted by Victor¡¯s questions. In her mind, she thought she already knew all the doctor¡¯s instructions and didn¡¯t need such detailed exnations.


    The next time she woke up, it was Victor who roused her.


    ¡°You need an IV drip. We probably won¡¯t be able to go back tonight.¡±


    As he spoke, Victor gently ced her on a hospital bed.


    Olivia was still groggy. She nodded slightly and waited for the nurse to finish administering the IV before falling asleep again.


    Victor sat by the bed, looking at her small face with a slightly serious expression.


    After six years, Olivia was much thinner than he remembered. This illness made her look even more frail.


    He had carried her all the way and didn¡¯t feel tired at all. Instead, he felt like she weighed nothing, as if she were incredibly light.


    He wondered how she had been taking care of herself all these years.


    Especially since she had two children¡­


    Late at night, Olivia finally woke up from her sleep. She opened her eyes and was still a bit confused, as if what had happened earlier was just a dream.


    If it wasn¡¯t a dream, why would someone who was supposed to marry another woman treat her so well?


    As she was lost in thought, she heard a steady breathing sound in the room.


    Olivia looked around in confusion and saw Victor leaning against a chair. His tall frame almost covered the chair as he slept in an awkward position.


    The IV bottle beside her had also been reced with a new one.


    Seeing this scene, Olivia was stunned for a moment before realizing that everything earlier wasn¡¯t a dream.


    It seemed that Victor had exhausted himself taking care of her.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t quite describe how she felt at that moment.


    She nced at the time; it was already midnight.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to sleep for so long.


    She wondered if the little ones at home were already asleep.


    She wanted to send Emily a message to check but then realized it might wake her up at this hour.


    After some thought, Olivia put her phone away.


    Compared to when she was at home, her head didn¡¯t feel as heavy anymore.


    Olivia touched her forehead and felt that her fever had gone down significantly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 191: No Need to Take Care of Me

    Victor slept lightly and was awakened by a faint rustling sound. He frowned and opened his eyes.


    He saw the person on the hospital bed with a hand on their forehead, clearly awake.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Is the fever bad?¡± Victor got up and walked to the bedside.


    Olivia¡¯s movements were slightly stiff as she slowly sat up in bed and politely thanked him, ¡°I¡¯m much better now. Thank you for your trouble tonight.¡±


    Seeing her distant demeanor, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He reminded himself that this woman was still sick and suppressed his displeasure, asking in a deep voice, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything tonight. Are you hungry?¡±


    Mentioning food made Olivia feel an emptiness in her stomach.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten not just tonight; due to the fever, she had no appetite all day and had only eaten a little at noon.


    But she didn¡¯t want to owe Victor any more favors.


    Just as Olivia was about to say she wasn¡¯t hungry, her stomach growled involuntarily.


    A momentter, Olivia¡¯s face flushed slightly, and she turned her head away, trying to remainposed, ¡°It¡¯s sote; I don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡±


    Victor frowned and directly walked out of the hospital room.


    Hearing the movement, Olivia turned her head, but Victor was already gone.


    Ten minutester, Victor reappeared with a bowl of hot porridge in his hand.


    ¡°I ordered takeout tonight and heated it in the hospital microwave. Make do with this.¡±


    Olivia was stunned again.


    It wasn¡¯t until Victor adjusted her bed and ced the porridge in front of her that she came back to her senses.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She sat up and slowly took a sip from the bowl.


    Victor had gone to such lengths that refusing would seem too deliberate.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t refuse, Victor sat back down in the chair and said in a deep voice, ¡°The doctor said you should stay in the hospital tonight to prevent a rpse. We¡¯ll do another check-up tomorrow morning, and if everything¡¯s fine, you can be discharged.¡±


    Olivia nodded and nced at him, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m much better now and can take care of myself. Thank you for tonight. You should go home and rest since you have work tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing her obvious attempt to send him away, Victor¡¯s expression darkened further, his voice cold, ¡°Leaving a patient alone here is not something I¡¯d do.¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t need care anymore. You won¡¯t rest well here; there¡¯s no reason for you to stay.¡±


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to owe Victor more.


    The hospital room was very quiet at night, making Olivia¡¯s voice seem abrupt.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After she finished speaking, the room fell into a dead silence.


    Victor showed no intention of leaving.


    Olivia pinched her palm and softened her tone, ¡°We don¡¯t have any special rtionship. Mr. Leer, you don¡¯t need to take care of me to this extent. If this continues, I¡¯ll feel pressured.¡±


    After speaking, Olivia looked seriously at Victor sitting in the chair.


    Victor hadn¡¯t expected that after taking such good care of this woman, she would still distance herself from him. He felt very displeased.


    But he couldn¡¯t just leave her here.


    After a long silence, he suppressed his emotions and said tly, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just think that if I go back now, Sophia will throw a fit when she finds out.¡±


    In other words, he wasn¡¯t staying just to take care of her.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t argue with him and had to tacitly allow him to stay.


    However, they had nothing to say to each other.


    The atmosphere in the hospital room was very awkward.

 Chapter 192: Sleepless Night

    After Olivia finished her porridge, Victor silently went over to adjust her hospital bed. He took the bowl out and then returned.


    The two remained silent.


    Olivia had slept the entire day and found it hard to fall asleep again, but she kept her eyes closed, not wanting to engage with Victor.


    Victor, on the other hand, had been busy all day and was indeed tired. After sitting back down, he closed his eyes and drifted into a light sleep.


    A steady rhythm of breathing filled the quiet hospital room.


    Olivia slowly opened her eyes and nced in Victor¡¯s direction.


    Victor¡¯s coat was draped over her nket, while he himself wore only a thin shirt, arms crossed over his chest, looking quite ufortable in his sleep.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After a moment of hesitation, Olivia carefully got up, took Victor¡¯s coat, and gently ced it over him.


    As she stood up, she saw Victor¡¯s handsome face, and her feelings grewplicated.


    It was the same face as six years ago, but seeing it now didn¡¯t stir the same emotions in her heart as it once did.


    She no longer cared how the owner of that face viewed her. Now, she only wanted to live a good life with her two little ones.


    Thinking of this, Olivia smiled slightly, walked over to turn off the lights in the room, and returned to her bed.


    She closed her eyes, but her mind was racing, making it hard to fall asleep.


    Victor slept lightly and woke up almost as soon as there was any movement from the hospital bed. Hearing footsteps approaching him, he kept his eyes closed.


    Soon, the footsteps stopped in front of him, and a faint scent from the woman lingered around him.


    Victor¡¯s breathing became irregr for a moment, but sensing the woman¡¯s gaze on his face, he inexplicably continued to pretend to be asleep.


    It wasn¡¯t until he heard movement from the hospital bed again that he slowly opened his eyes and looked deeply at the person on the bed.


    Neither of them slept well that night.


    Early the next morning, Olivia was awakened by noises at the door of the hospital room.


    ¡°The little ones were worried about Miss Prescott and insisted oning early to see her,¡± Emily said helplessly.


    Then came Sebastian¡¯s concerned voice, ¡°How is Mommy? Is she still sleeping?¡±


    Victor responded hoarsely, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s wait a bit before going in.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t slept much during the night. When the little ones arrived early in the morning, he woke up and saw that Olivia was still asleep. He got up to keep the little ones outside and closed the door behind him.


    Seeing Victor¡¯s slightly haggard appearance, Sebastian furrowed his small brows but agreed cooperatively.


    Ethan was anxiously peeking through the door crack, trying to see his mommy but couldn¡¯t see anything, his little face falling.


    Sophia stood quietly holding Emily¡¯s hand, her big eyes fixed on the hospital room door, very worried about Olivia.


    But hearing Daddy say Olivia was still sleeping, she stood quietly outside without making a sound.


    For a moment, the hallway fell silent.


    Knowing that the little ones were so worried about her warmed Olivia¡¯s heart. She got up to open the door for them.


    Just as she sat up, she met Victor¡¯s eyes through the small window in the hospital door.


    Their eyes locked for a moment, and Olivia froze.


    As she hesitated on how to react, Victor had already looked away and turned his gaze to the little ones in front of him. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°You can go in now.¡±


    With that, he turned and opened the hospital room door.


    The little ones¡¯ eyes brightened when they saw Olivia half-sitting up inside. They all rushed in.

 Chapter 193: No More Waves

    ¡°Mommy, how are you? Has the fever gone down?¡± Sebastian and Ethan ran to the bedside, their faces full of concern.


    Olivia smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m much better now.¡±


    The two little ones were still worried and reached out to feel her forehead.


    Seeing this, Olivia leaned down cooperatively, letting the two little ones touch her forehead.


    As she was about to get up, she saw Sophia standing behind Sebastian and Ethan. Sophia was biting her lip, her eyes watery, and her small face full of worry.


    Compared to Sebastian and Ethan, Sophia seemed a bit timid.


    Olivia¡¯s heart softened, and she smiled at Sophia, ¡°Sophia, do you want toe over and check too?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophia was stunned for a moment, then nodded seriously. She let go of Emily¡¯s hand and quickly walked over.


    Olivia remained bent down. Seeing Sophia reach out, she grabbed Sophia¡¯s wrist and guided her hand to her forehead.


    After a moment, Sophia slowly withdrew her hand, the worry on her face easing significantly.


    ¡°Sorry for scaring you all,¡± Olivia said apologetically as she thought of the anxious faces of the little ones when she arrived at the hospital yesterday. She gently patted their heads.


    Ethan nodded without hesitation, ¡°My brother and I will be good and listen. Mommy, please don¡¯t tire yourself out like this again, okay?¡±


    Sebastian also had a serious expression. Although he didn¡¯t speak, his attitude clearly agreed with his brother¡¯s words.


    Olivia smiled and agreed, ¡°Alright, Mommy will take good care of herself.¡±


    Emily ced a thermal container on the bedside table. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything this morning, right? I brought some food for you. Come and eat.¡±


    She took out two bowls, filled them with porridge for each person, and ced some side dishes on the side.


    Olivia nodded in thanks, ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡±


    Victor didn¡¯t have much appetite, but since Emily had already served it, he could only ept it.


    Both reached out at the same time, their bowls ced very close together, and their hands inevitably brushed against each other.


    Olivia¡¯s movements stiffened slightly. She subconsciously looked up at Victor in front of her, meeting his deep gaze.


    Their eyes met, and Olivia quickly came back to her senses. She lowered her eyes to suppress the strange feeling in her heart and picked up the bowl as if nothing had happened.


    Emily¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°It was really troublesome for Mr. Leerst night to take care of Miss Prescott all night.¡±


    Victor nodded calmly, ¡°It was my duty.¡±


    After speaking, his eyes swept over Olivia again. He added, ¡°After all, Sophia likes her so much. Naturally, I should take extra care of her. Besides, Miss Prescott has taken care of Sophia many times before.¡±


    The implication was that he took care of Olivia because of Sophia.


    Olivia had heard this oncest night. Hearing it again now, she felt no waves in her heart.


    Emily was taken aback.


    Seeing the interaction between these twost night, she had thought¡­


    Now hearing Victor say this, Emily couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit awkward. ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Nearby, Sebastian heard Emily mention that Victor had taken care of Mommy all night. He pursed his lips, turned from the bedside to look at Victor not far away, and bowed politely yet distantly to him. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my mommy.¡±


    He shared Olivia¡¯s sentiment: since Victor had disappointed Mommy again, they should distance themselves from him. But since Victor had indeed helped Mommy this time, he should thank him.


    Ethan quickly followed suit and bowed as well.


    Seeing the distant attitude of the two little ones, Victor furrowed his brows slightly but nodded silently in response.

 Chapter 194: Just an Accident

    After finishing her porridge, Olivia checked the time and felt that if she hurried to the research institute now, she could still make it.


    ¡°My fever has subsided, Emily. Could you please help me with the discharge procedures? I have work to do.¡±


    She had already dyed the progress at the research institute due to performing surgery on Harold¡¯s elder.


    Olivia didn¡¯t want her own situation to hold back the research progress.


    Emily hesitated, ¡°Miss, you should stay in the hospital for another day of observation. I¡¯ve seen how busy you¡¯ve beentely. The sudden fever yesterday was surely due to overwork. Now that your fever has just gone down, you¡¯re rushing back to work again. I¡¯m worried your body won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±


    Emily hadn¡¯t been taking care of Olivia¡¯s household for long, but during this time, she had witnessed Olivia¡¯s intense workload.


    If Olivia hadn¡¯t fallen ill yesterday, Emily might have believed Olivia¡¯s body was made of iron. She worked tirelessly every day and still took care of the children at home without everining of fatigue.


    After spending this time together, Emily had genuinelye to see them as family and felt a deep concern for Olivia, a woman raising two children on her own.


    Seeing Olivia sick now made her feel as if she were looking at her own daughter, prompting her to be extra cautious.


    Olivia nonchntly lifted the nket and attempted to get out of bed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m used to it. Yesterday was just an ident.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    He still remembered Olivia¡¯s impressive resume. To achieve that level in just six years, what kind of life had she led abroad?


    Emily was still uneasy. After all, she hadn¡¯t heard the doctor¡¯s exact words yesterday and didn¡¯t know the true state of Olivia¡¯s health.


    After a moment of hesitation and seeing Olivia already sitting up in bed, Emily looked to Victor for help.


    For some reason, she felt that perhaps Olivia would listen to this man.


    Victor frowned deeply and walked over to the bedside, looking down at Olivia. ¡°The doctor said yesterday that you need another check-up before being discharged.¡±


    He then nced at Emily and instructed, ¡°Go call the doctor.¡±


    Emily sighed in relief and quickly went out to fetch the doctor.


    Olivia frowned in disagreement. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I know my own body.¡±


    Being a doctor herself, she understood the severity of her condition.


    It was just a fever, and now that it had subsided, she could be discharged.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Victor¡¯s questioning voice sounded in her ear. ¡°If you knew, how did you end up so sick that you couldn¡¯t even get out of bed at home?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was momentarily speechless.


    Sebastian and Ethan nodded earnestly at Victor¡¯s words. ¡°Mommy, let the doctor check you out.¡±


    Seeing the worried looks on her children¡¯s faces, Olivia swallowed her refusal and waited for the doctor to arrive.


    Soon, Emily returned with the doctor.


    After a thorough examination, the doctor looked around and finally addressed Victor, who had brought Olivia in yesterday. ¡°The patient¡¯s body is fine now and she can be discharged. However, she should still take care and rest after leaving the hospital. After all, health is paramount.¡±


    Victor nodded and gave Olivia a faint nce.


    Meeting his gaze, Olivia inexplicably felt a pang of guilt and lowered her eyes. ¡°Thank you, doctor. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    The doctor reiterated somemon precautions before turning to leave.


    Once assured that Olivia was indeed fine, Emily went to handle the discharge procedures with peace of mind.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 195: We Are Even Now

    It was not yet eight o¡¯clock when they left the hospital.


    Olivia had been lying in bed for a day and two nights, feeling her bones stiff. Finally breathing in the fresh air outside, she stretchedfortably.


    Sebastian and Ethan followed closely behind her, afraid that something might happen to her again.


    ¡°Miss, you should go home and rest for a while, even if it¡¯s just for the morning!¡± Emily advised her earnestly.


    Olivia turned and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. The day before yesterday, I had a major surgery and sweated a lot. Without much rest, I rushed to the kindergarten, which might have caused the cold and fever. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡±


    After speaking, she squatted down and patted the little ones on their heads. ¡°Mommy has to go to the research institute to work. Let Emily take you to kindergarten, okay? It might be a bitte, but I¡¯ll inform Miss Lee.¡±


    The little ones looked at her with concern.


    If possible, they also wished mommy could go back and rest for a while.


    But they knew their mommy well and understood that she would never dy her work.


    After hesitating for a moment, the little ones reluctantly nodded.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia stood up and looked at Emily. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the kids to you. I won¡¯t be going with you. I¡¯ll inform the teacher.¡±


    Emily had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°Thank you for yesterday¡¯s help. But let¡¯s consider it as repayment for me taking care of Sophia before. From now on, we¡¯re even.¡± Olivia walked towards Victor, who was standing at the door, and spoke calmly.


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s face remained impassive, but his eyes darkened slightly.


    After a moment, he gave a vague smile. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as Olivia was about to turn and leave, a small hand grabbed her skirt.


    ¡°Miss!¡± Sophia didn¡¯t understand what ¡°even¡± meant but felt that Olivia¡¯s words were strange. She anxiously grabbed Olivia¡¯s skirt.


    Olivia paused and turned to look at the little one. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sophia?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s big watery eyes were full of grievance. ¡°I like Miss.¡±


    Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart melted. She couldn¡¯t help but hug Sophia. ¡°I like Sophia too. Thank you for visiting me this time.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s mood improved slowly after receiving Olivia¡¯s hug.


    But watching Olivia¡¯s departing figure, she still felt reluctant to part.


    Olivia walked to the two little ones and went with Emily to hail a cab by the roadside.


    Emily had taken a cab in the morning, and Olivia was brought by Victor yesterday. They had no other options.


    However, it was rush hour, and after waiting for a long time, they couldn¡¯t find an empty cab.


    Olivia was considering whether to trouble Gabriel again to pick her up when she heard Victor¡¯s voice nearby. ¡°It¡¯s hard to get a cab now. Let me drive you.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback, realizing that Victor hadn¡¯t left yet.


    Turning around, she saw Sophia looking at her eagerly beside him and understood.


    Although she felt soft-hearted towards Sophia, Olivia still frowned slightly and declined politely. ¡°No need. Since yesterday, I¡¯ve already troubled Mr. Leer enough. You must be heading to yourpany as well. We can manage with a cab.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she noticed Victor frowning slightly in displeasure.


    Olivia stopped talking, unsure which of her words had upset Victor again.

 Chapter 196: Will She Throw a Tantrum at Me

    Victor held Sophia¡¯s hand and looked at Olivia, who stood not far away with a cold expression. He spoke somewhat sarcastically, ¡°Even if we were strangers, there¡¯s no need for you to avoid me like this. I was already nning to take Sophia to kindergarten. From the kindergarten to Leer¡¯s Group, we pass by your research institute, so I suggested giving you a ride. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re upset about.¡±


    His implication was that Olivia¡¯s actions were somewhat self-indulgent.


    Sophia also wanted to spend more time with Olivia. Hearing this, her big eyes looked at Olivia expectantly, ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but soften.


    Moreover, Victor¡¯s words left her with no room to argue.


    They were simply not in a rtionship. Her repeated refusals of these harmless gestures made her seem petty.


    Thinking of this, Olivia finally agreed and said to Emily, ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll take them over.¡±


    Emily agreed and handed the two little ones over to Olivia.


    The two little ones still held a grudge against Victor. Knowing they had to ride in his car again, they hesitated.


    Sophia, however, had already let go of her daddy¡¯s hand and clung to Olivia¡¯s skirt, clearly wanting to sit next to Olivia.


    Olivia patted Sophia¡¯s head and said to the two little ones, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Hearing their mommy¡¯s words, the two little ones slowly climbed into the car.


    Olivia then got in with Sophia and sat in the back seat with the little ones.


    Victor closed the car door for them and got into the front passenger seat.


    The car started slowly and headed towards the kindergarten.


    The car was silent. Olivia had nothing to say to Victor, and the little ones were inexplicably quiet as well.


    The atmosphere remained heavy throughout the journey.


    As the car gradually drove away, camera shes flickered continuously from the bushes at the hospital entrance.


    By the time they arrived at the kindergarten, it was almost nine o¡¯clock.


    Olivia got out of the car to take the three little ones to the kindergarten gate.


    Because they were indeed veryte, the kindergarten gate was already closed.


    Olivia called Miss Lee to exin the situation. Soon, Miss Lee came out and took the three little ones inside.


    Watching the little ones disappear from sight, Olivia hesitated before turning back.


    By the roadside, Victor¡¯s car was still quietly parked, waiting for her toe over.


    ording to what was said earlier, Victor would give her a ride to the vicinity of her research institute.


    However, without the little ones around, Olivia really didn¡¯t know how to stay in such a confined space with Victor.


    The kindergarten was also very close to the research institute. One reason she chose this kindergarten was its proximity to the institute, making it convenient for her to drop off and pick up the children.


    If she walked, it would only take about half an hour.


    Just as she hesitated about whether to walk over, the car window slowly rolled down. Victor¡¯s somewhat impatient side profile appeared in her view.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to get to the research institute? Why aren¡¯t you getting in?¡± Victor guessed Olivia¡¯s thoughts and was displeased, his tone not very friendly.


    Hearing this, Olivia pursed her lips and then forced a polite smile. She stepped forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s very close to the research institute from here. I can walk there myself.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Victor suppressed his displeasure and responded coldly, ¡°If Sophia finds out I made you walk over, she¡¯ll throw a tantrum at me when we get back.¡±


    Olivia was slightly stunned.


    As long as they didn¡¯t say anything, how would Sophia know?


    However, seeing Victor¡¯s stance that he wouldn¡¯t leave unless she got in the car, Olivia hesitated for a moment before getting into the back seat.

 Chapter 197: She鈥檚 Just a Shameless Woman

    That afternoon.


    Emma was inspecting thepany and felt that the employees were looking at her strangely.


    ¡°Miss Thornton, Mr. Leer is so good to you, we¡¯re all so envious!¡± a close female employee teased as she approached.


    Hearing this, Emma was taken aback for a moment, then forced a smile as if it were only natural and asked nonchntly, ¡°Really? How did you notice that?¡±


    The female employee¡¯s smile became even more ingratiating. ¡°Everyone knows now. Yesterday, Mr. Leer took care of you at the hospital all night, and you still managed toe to work on time this morning. You¡¯re truly our role model!¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Victor took care of her at the hospital all night?


    She had been perfectly fine these past few days; when did she ever go to the hospital?


    The female employee assumed she was just embarrassed and pulled out her phone, showing Emma a piece of news from the media. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, the news is out. Everyone who should know already knows.¡±


    After saying that, she btedly remembered to show concern for her boss¡¯s health and awkwardly asked, ¡°By the way, what happened to you yesterday? You seemed fine in the afternoon. Why did you suddenly go to the hospital at night?¡±


    Emma only nced briefly at the content, seeing the headline ¡°Mr. Leer Apanies Fiancee to Hospital Overnight,¡± and became even more suspicious. Hearing the employee¡¯s question, she made up an excuse, ¡°Oh, I might have eaten something badst night. I¡¯m fine now. You can get back to work.¡±


    The female employee feigned concern for a couple more sentences before returning to her workstation.


    Emma returned to her office with a grim expression and immediately opened Weibo to search for news rted to Victor.


    As soon as she typed ¡°Leer,¡± an autoplete suggestion popped up: ¡°Mr. Leer Apanies Fiancee to Hospital, Close Rtionship.¡±


    The subsequent search results were all simr.


    Emma clicked on the first suggestion.


    The discussion had already surpassed a million views.


    The most popr post was from a well-known marketing ount within the industry.


    ¡°Last night, Mr. Leer personally took his fiancee to the hospital, carrying her in his arms like a princess, showing incredible boyfriend power. This morning at 8 AM, they got into Mr. Leer¡¯s car together, apanied by Leer¡¯s Group¡¯s little princess. The fiancee and the little princess seemed to get along well; it looks like good news is on the way.¡±


    Below were two attached photos.


    The first photo was taken at night, showing Victor carrying a woman in his arms as he walked toward the hospital entrance.


    The second photo was taken in the morning at the hospital entrance, showing Victor standing in front of a car while the woman held a child and got into the car.


    Judging by their clothes and figures, it was clear that the woman in both photos was the same person.


    Just from those two photos, one could indeed get the impression that the people in them were very close; the second photo even gave off a family-of-three vibe.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However¡­ as the fiancee herself, Emma waspletely baffled by this situation.


    Due to recent news, Victor had been avoiding her all this time. The woman in the photos was definitely not her!


    After erging the two photos and examining them several times, a familiar figure slowly emerged in Emma¡¯s mind.


    It was that shameless Olivia again!


    Whether from the side profile in the photos or the figure, it matched Olivia perfectly!


    Realizing this, Emma¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    The so-called Victor being good to his fiancee was aplete misunderstanding from start to finish!


    The one Victor took care of all night wasn¡¯t her at all; it was that shameless Olivia!

 Chapter 198: Unexpected Variables

    The employees outside still believed the news and were talking about her.


    ¡°I heard before that Mr. Leer didn¡¯t want to marry Miss Thornton and kept dying the engagement. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so caring behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Leer is handsome and kind. I wish I had a boyfriend like him!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing thesements, Emma¡¯s expression changed repeatedly. She almost left a mark on her palm from clenching her fist so hard, barely suppressing her anger. ¡°It¡¯s work time. Stop gossiping and focus on your jobs!¡±


    After saying this, Emma coldly nced at the gossiping employees and walked away briskly without looking back.


    She couldn¡¯t stay there any longer! The more they gossiped, the angrier she became!


    After leaving thepany, Emma drove straight home.


    At the Thornton family vi, Beatrice and Jacob were sitting in the living room. They were both startled when they saw their daughter storm in angrily.


    ¡°Emma, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone at thepany upset you¡­¡±


    Jacob assumed it was apany matter and was about to give some advice, but his daughter coldly interrupted him. ¡°Thepany! All you care about is thepany! If you want thepany to do well, shouldn¡¯t you be eager for me to marry into the Leer family? But why don¡¯t you even know Victor¡¯s whereabouts!¡±


    Hearing this, Beatrice and Jacob¡¯s hearts sank.


    Beatrice frowned and asked, ¡°Is it about Victor? Didn¡¯t Lily already spread the news that you two are getting married? What are you worried about?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Emma, wearing high heels, strode over and threw her phone onto the sofa. ¡°See for yourselves!¡±


    The two exchanged a puzzled nce and picked up the phone.


    Seeing the content on the screen, their faces darkened.


    They usually only read financial news and rarely looked at these media reports. This was the first time they saw the news about Victor taking care of his fianceest night.


    They knew their daughter had stayed home all night and recognized that the silhouette in the photo was not their daughter.


    ¡°Who is this woman in the photo?¡± Beatrice asked with a frown.


    Emma¡¯s chest heaved with anger as she coldly nced at the phone screen, unwilling to speak.


    Seeing no response from her daughter for a long time, Beatrice pressed on, ¡°Who is that woman? Is it Olivia?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t think of anyone else but Olivia!


    Hearing her mother mention that woman, Emma gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°It¡¯s that woman!¡±


    It was bad enough that she embarrassed her at the birthday banquet!


    Now that news of her marriage to Victor had spread, that woman shamelessly clung to Victor!


    Fortunately, the media photos were not clear, and not many people could tell it wasn¡¯t her.


    Otherwise, who knows how people wouldugh at her!


    Thinking of this, Emma¡¯s face turned ashen, and her hand clenched into a fist so tightly that her nails almost dug into her palm.


    Beatrice had suspected it but still looked grim upon hearing her daughter¡¯s confirmation.


    She thought that once news of Victor and Emma¡¯s marriage spread, their union would be set in stone.


    She hadn¡¯t expected any variables!


    Victor¡¯s rtionship with that woman was so close!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since everyone online thinks it¡¯s you, we¡¯ll just pretend we don¡¯t know!¡± After a long pause, Beatrice looked up and calmly instructed her daughter.


    Emma certainly wouldn¡¯t p herself in the face and agreed coldly.

 Chapter 199: As Expected of Mr. Leer鈥檚 Woman

    The three of them discussed for a long time and decided that they needed to find Lily to resolve this matter.


    After all, Lily was the one who most supported Emma marrying into the Leer family. Victor would at least listen to her somewhat.


    With this in mind, Beatrice directly arranged to meet with Lily.


    ¡°Emma is here too? Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat? My treat today,¡± Lily said with a smile as she sat down across from them, not noticing anything unusual.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma forced a smile. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t have much of an appetite today.¡±


    After speaking, she lowered her head in dejection, her hands resting on her knees, fingers intertwining nervously.


    Seeing her like this, Lily asked with concern, ¡°Not feeling well? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Emma pursed her lips and shook her head.


    Lily looked at Beatrice in confusion.


    Beatrice also forced a smile, took out her phone, and opened Weibo. This time, she didn¡¯t even need to search specifically; the topic was already trending. She opened it and handed it to Lily. ¡°Take a look at this entry.¡±


    Seeing their expressions, Lily felt a bit uneasy and reached out to take the phone.


    Upon seeing the content of the entry, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°I knew it, those two are a perfect match. Victor will definitely treat Emma even better after they¡¯re married.¡±


    But seeing the expressions on the faces of the two women across from her, Lily began to feel something was off, though she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    Indeed, Lily hadn¡¯t recognized that the woman in the photo wasn¡¯t Emma at all.


    Suppressing her displeasure, Beatrice nced at her daughter beside her and replied with difficulty, ¡°But¡­ Emma wasn¡¯t sick yesterday; she was at home all day.¡±


    Hearing this, the smile on Lily¡¯s face gradually faded.


    Emma was at home yesterday, which meant the woman in the photo wasn¡¯t her.


    Then who could it be?


    Staring at the photo on the screen, Lily had a vague suspicion.


    Whether it was due to her suspicion or not, the more she looked at the woman in the photo, the more she resembled Olivia.


    Forcing a smile, Beatrice put on a considerate expression and asked, ¡°I¡¯m worried there might be some misunderstanding. Could Victor have a cousin or someone like that? Otherwise, this is really hard to exin.¡±


    At this point, Emma finally lifted her head, looking both aggrieved and expectant as she waited for Lily¡¯s answer.


    Seeing her future daughter-inw so upset and then looking at the photo of her son holding another woman, Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. She didn¡¯t want Emma to know who the woman in the photo really was.


    After a long pause, Lily slowly spoke. ¡°No matter what, the wedding has already been announced. Now this kind of newses out-it¡¯s our family¡¯s fault. Emma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have a good talk with Victor. This won¡¯t happen again!¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes dimmed as she nodded hesitantly.


    Lily couldn¡¯t bear to stay any longer. She said goodbye to them and left quickly.


    Emma¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy.


    Back at the Thornton family home, Emma couldn¡¯t help but open that entry again.


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Leer¡¯s princess carry is so perfect! His fiancee is so lucky!¡±


    ¡°Even though the picture quality is terrible, you can still tell that his fiancee has great poise and figure. As expected of Mr. Leer¡¯s woman!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Without exception, all thements praised how well Victor treated that woman and how well-matched they were.


    Watching thements increase one by one, Emma forcefully pressed the lock button on her phone, making the screen go ck instantly.


    Momentster, a dull thud echoed in the bedroom.


    The phone that had been in Emma¡¯s hand nowy on the floor, its screen covered in cracks.

 Chapter 200: Somewhat Ridiculous

    Olivia had just gotten off work when she overheard the research staff discussing Victor and Emma¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Mr. Leer is so considerate. He took care of his fiancee all nightst night. My boyfriend might not even do that.¡±


    ¡°The key is that he¡¯s handsome and rich. I heard his fiancee is also very beautiful, looks a bit like our Dr. Prescott. She must be a stunner!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The researchers chatted as they walked out, greeting Olivia as they saw her, ¡°Goodbye, Dr. Prescott.¡±


    Olivia smiled and responded to each of them.


    However, listening to their conversation, she couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    Victor took care of his fiancee all nightst night?


    But Victor had been with her the entire night yesterday. When did he meet with Emma?


    Just as she was feeling confused, Gabriel caught up from behind, ¡°Do you have time tonight? How about dinner together?¡±


    Olivia snapped back to reality and smiled apologetically at him, ¡°I need to pick up the kids, so I can¡¯t make it tonight. Maybe another day. I¡¯ll treat everyone to dinner once the project is finished.¡±


    Hearing this, a hint of disappointment shed in Gabriel¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything. They chatted about the project as they walked out of the research institute together.


    Since she hadn¡¯t driven, Olivia had to hail a cab by the roadside.


    Gabriel¡¯s car slowly pulled up in front of her, ¡°Didn¡¯t drive today?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Olivia nodded.


    ¡°Where to? I¡¯ll give you a ride. It¡¯s hard to get a cab at this hour,¡± Gabriel offered warmly.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment, checked the time, and realized it was indeed time for the kids to be let out of school. She didn¡¯t refuse and got into the car.


    As soon as she sat down, Benjamin called, inquiring about the project¡¯s progress.


    Olivia briefly updated him.


    After hanging up, she was about to put away her phone when a notification popped up.


    The headline read, ¡°Mr. Leer Takes Fiancee to Hospital Late at Night, Stays with Her All Night.¡±


    Seeing the headline, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but think aboutst night¡¯s events and the staff¡¯s earlier discussions. She impulsively opened the notification.


    Two blurry photos appeared on the screen.


    At first nce, Olivia was stunned. She didn¡¯t even need to erge them to see that the woman in the photos was herself.


    The first photo was taken when she was feverish and disoriented; it must have been snapped when Victor carried her from the car to the hospital.


    She even remembered waking up in Victor¡¯s arms at the hospital.


    Unexpectedly, in the photos, they looked so intimate.


    Victor¡¯s embrace seemed almost cautious.


    The second photo was taken when she was carrying Sophia into the car, with Victor standing nearby.


    Whoever took the photos had hidden well enough that neither of them noticed.


    The reporter who published the news clearly couldn¡¯t distinguish between her and Emma, leading to this mix-up.


    Fortunately, the photos were blurry enough that only someone very close to her would recognize her.


    Olivia frowned as she scrolled through thements, all of which were admiring her, saying how good Victor was to her.


    Little did they know she didn¡¯t want that kind of attention at all.


    After reading for a while and confirming that no one had realized the woman wasn¡¯t Emma, Olivia put away her phone with mixed feelings.


    Following the principle of avoiding unnecessary trouble, she had no intention of rifying the misunderstanding.


    She just found this mix-up somewhat ridiculous.

 Chapter 201: Need Clarification?

    ¡°Is there any hot topic worth noting recently?¡± Gabriel noticed that she had been scrolling through Weibo for a while and asked curiously.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Olivia gathered her thoughts and smiled nonchntly, ¡°Nothing much, just some gossip.¡±


    Given her current rtionship with Victor, any news about him was indeed just gossip to her.


    Gabriel was about to chat with her and followed up, ¡°What gossip? Did another celebrity get into trouble recently?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect him to press further and hesitated for a moment before replying vaguely, ¡°Not a celebrity. I can¡¯t even remember the name. I just clicked on it randomly.¡±


    After speaking, she quickly changed the subject before Gabriel could ask more, ¡°This project has been pretty busytely. I¡¯m finding it a bit challenging.¡±


    Gabriel raised his eyebrows almost imperceptibly and went along with the change of topic.


    Olivia finished work early today, and with Gabriel giving her a ride, they arrived at the kindergarten just as school was letting out. The children streamed out one by one.


    Olivia quickly spotted her kids in the crowd and went over to take them home.


    Sophia stood among the children, looking at her somewhat pitifully.


    Meeting Sophia¡¯s gaze, Olivia felt an inexplicable sense of guilt.


    But then she remembered the news she had just seen and really didn¡¯t want to face Victor at this moment.


    So, she steeled herself, bent down, and patted Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°Sophia, can you wait for Daddy with Miss Lee? I have some things to take care of and need to go back quickly.¡±


    After speaking, she didn¡¯t dare look into Sophia¡¯s eyes again and hurriedly got up, taking her two sons to Gabriel¡¯s car.


    The two little ones still remembered Gabriel. After getting in the car, they greeted him politely, ¡°Hello, Dr. Sutcliffe.¡±


    Gabriel smiled warmly at the two children and started the car, driving slowly towards Olivia¡¯s home.


    The two kids sat in the back seat, looking at Gabriel¡¯s face in the rearview mirror, deep in thought.


    Previously, they thought Daddy was pretty good and wanted Mommy to give him another chance.


    But now that Daddy was going to marry someone else, Dr. Sutcliffe seemed like a good option too.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Nathan recognized the woman in the news immediately and saw the headline. He quickly found Victor.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, do you think we need to rify this news?¡±


    Victor was busy withpany matters. Hearing Nathan, he looked up at the phone handed to him.


    Seeing the content, his brows furrowed slightly.


    When were they secretly photographed? He hadn¡¯t noticed at all.


    In the photos, they indeed looked like a loving couple.


    Seeing thements below, Victor¡¯s lips curled into an ambiguous smile.


    ¡°Mr. Leer?¡± Nathan urged after not receiving a response for a while.


    Victor withdrew his gaze from the screen and handed the phone back indifferently, ¡°No need. Let it be.¡±


    If they rified it, it would inevitably involve Olivia.


    That woman had been trying to distance herself from himtely and certainly wouldn¡¯t want to be suddenly dragged into this.


    Hearing this, Nathan hesitated but agreed. After waiting for a while and seeing that Mr. Leer had no other instructions, he quietly left the office.


    Hearing the office door close slowly, Victor put down his work and stood by the floor-to-ceiling window.


    At this time, Olivia should have seen the news too. He wondered what her reaction was when she saw it.

 Chapter 202: Should Give Her an Explanation

    As the kindergarten¡¯s dismissal time approached, Victor slowly gathered his thoughts and drove to the kindergarten.


    ording to Sophia¡¯s habits, he might see Olivia at the kindergarten.


    Upon arriving, he found that although he wasn¡¯tte, Olivia had arrived even earlier, and both kids were already gone.


    Sophia was used to waiting with the two boys for her daddy to pick her up. Now, she was alone, timidly holding Miss Lee¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, you¡¯re here,¡± Miss Lee said cautiously, aware of Sophia¡¯s situation.


    Seeing Victor, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Victor nodded and took Sophia from her hand.


    Once in the car, Sophia¡¯s mood remained low.


    Victor frowned and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you alone today?¡±


    Sophia knew what he was asking about. She lowered her eyes and replied in a small, aggrieved voice, ¡°They were picked up by Miss.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    Although Olivia avoided him, he knew she had always been soft-hearted towards Sophia.


    If Sophia saw her, she wouldn¡¯t just let her leave like that.


    The unusual behavior today could only mean that Olivia had seen that news article.


    So, was she avoiding him because of that news?


    Thinking about this, Victor felt inexplicably displeased.


    The atmosphere in the car remained heavy all the way home.


    Upon arriving home and seeing someone sitting in the living room, Victor¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    After leaving the cafe in the afternoon, Lily had intended to go directly to thepany to talk to her son. But after some thought, she decided not to disturb his work and came to the manor instead to wait for him.


    She had waited all afternoon, only for her son toe home with this attitude.


    Lily¡¯s already bad mood worsened. ¡°What? Are you saying I can¡¯te here? Do you wish I¡¯d nevere so you can marry that Olivia behind our backs?¡±


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s face turnedpletely cold. He instructed Charlotte, ¡°Take Sophia upstairs.¡±


    Charlotte sensed the tension between them and quickly took Sophia upstairs without dy.


    Sophia walked slowly. She thought she had heard Grandma mention Olivia. Was Daddy going to marry Olivia?


    But the news said Daddy was going to marry that bad woman¡­


    Sophia was confused but felt that if Daddy could really marry Olivia, it would be wonderful!


    Downstairs, Victor sat expressionlessly on the single sofa next to Lily.


    ¡°What¡¯s with today¡¯s news? Aren¡¯t you going to exin it to me?¡± Lily asked coldly, trying to suppress her anger.


    As she finished speaking, she saw her son look up indifferently and meet her gaze.


    Their eyes locked, and Lily inexplicably felt a sense of pressure, causing her own momentum to wane.


    Victor¡¯s tone wasced with sarcasm. ¡°You didn¡¯t exin to me why news about my marriage to Emma got out. And you never asked for my opinion.¡±


    He had always known that his mother wanted him to be with Emma but hadn¡¯t expected her to take such a forceful approach.


    After that news broke, Victor realized he couldn¡¯t remain silent any longer.


    Lily¡¯s throat tightened, her expression changed, and she felt a bit guilty. But she still forced herself to say, ¡°You and Emma have been engaged for so many years; it was bound to happen sooner orter. I just announced it a bit early for you. Besides, after you embarrassed Emma at Liam¡¯s birthday banquet recently, we should give her an exnation.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 203: It Can Only Be Emma

    Upon hearing his mother¡¯s words, Victor sneered, ¡°If I don¡¯t intend to, what do you n to do with Emma?¡±


    Lily was initially shocked but then became furious, ¡°What do you mean by that? Emma has waited for you for so many years and sacrificed so much for you. And now you¡¯re telling me you have no intention? The engagement between our two families has been known for years. Have you thought about what people will say about us if we break it off?¡±


    Victor coldly retorted, ¡°Do you know why I haven¡¯t responded to this matter for six years? I¡¯ve already told you, this is something I will handle myself and don¡¯t need your interference!¡±


    His implication was clear-he had no intention of fulfilling the engagement with Emma.


    Understanding his meaning, Lily¡¯s expression changed.


    She had heard from the Thornton family that Victor had mentioned this to Emma himself.


    But she had doubted it at the time, thinking that with her son¡¯s personality, if he really had no intention, how could the engagement havested so long?


    Now, she had heard her son say it herself!


    Lily gripped the sofa armrest tightly, her face turning pale, ¡°If you don¡¯t intend to fulfill the engagement with Emma, what do you n to do? Marry Olivia again? Have you forgotten what Olivia did back then?¡±


    Mentioning Olivia made Victor frown deeply, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, you and Emma would have been together long ago! Our Leer family wouldn¡¯t have be aughingstock! Olivia left a divorce agreement and disappeared without a word, abandoning Sophia and leaving such a young child to be sent back home, turning our Leer family upside down. I absolutely won¡¯t allow a woman like that to step into our family again!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Thinking of Olivia made Lily furious, and she pped the sofa armrest forcefully, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think now, whether you want to marry Emma or not! In any case, I¡¯ve already announced your engagement with Emma, and the Leer family will not go back on its word. Your marriage with Emma must be settled!¡±


    After speaking, without giving Victor a chance to argue, Lily nced at Sophia¡¯s room upstairs and softened her tone slightly, ¡°Last time, Emmaid hands on Sophia and hasn¡¯t properly apologized yet. I¡¯ll make sure they spend more time together to improve their rtionship. Sophia needs to ept this mother.¡±


    Seeing his mother¡¯s stubbornness, Victor frowned.


    It was clearly his marriage, yet his opinion hadn¡¯t been considered at all, and they were already talking about the engagement ceremony.


    Even his beloved granddaughter being hit could be forgiven.


    He wondered how much involvement Emma had in all this.


    Seeing him remain silent, Lily assumed he had acquiesced and her anger subsided slightly, ¡°And about today¡¯s news-the woman in the photo is Olivia, right?¡±


    Victor neither confirmed nor denied it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider today¡¯s incident an ident. Your engagement with Emma has already been announced. Regardless of your thoughts, you¡¯d better keep your distance from Olivia and be mindful of the impact on both families.¡±


    After speaking, Lily seemed to remember something and frowned, ¡°Also, make sure Olivia behaves herself. I don¡¯t want to see another version of today¡¯s news! The woman in the photo can only be Emma!¡±


    Not giving Victor another chance to speak, Lily stood up and left swiftly.

 Chapter 204: Just a Misunderstanding

    After sitting in the living room for a while, Victor instructed Charlotte to call Sophia down for dinner.


    Sophia had been obediently staying in her room, thinking about her grandmother¡¯s words and fantasizing about Olivia being her mother. She was filled with anticipation.


    During dinner, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Daddy, are you going to marry Miss?¡±


    After asking, she looked at her father with hopeful eyes.


    Since Sophia had returned, she had spoken to him a few times, but mostly in short sentences. This was the first time she had spoken so many words at once.


    Victor was taken aback and then realized Sophia¡¯s question. He thought about Sophia¡¯s attitude towards Olivia all this time and felt something unusual in his heart. ¡°Do you really like her?¡±


    Sophia nodded naturally.


    She liked Olivia the most!


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s excited expression when she mentioned Olivia, Victor furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What do you like about her?¡±


    If you think about it, Sophia had only known Olivia for a short time, but she relied on her and was even closer to her than to him.


    Victor could never figure out the reason, so he had always assumed it was the bond between mother and daughter.


    Sophia hadn¡¯t thought about this question before, but when she heard her father ask, she tilted her head and thought about it seriously for a while.


    After a moment, Sophia counted on her fingers and answered earnestly, ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, kind, cooks delicious food, and she¡¯s especially, especially nice to me¡­¡±


    Listening to the little one¡¯s answer, Victor¡¯s mood becameplicated, and he pursued further, ¡°But she alsoes with two little boys. Do you want them toe to our house too?¡±


    The existence of those two children was still a thorn in Victor¡¯s heart.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Although those two children were well-behaved, and he liked them too, the thought of their father heartlessly abandoning them and their mother made him ufortable.


    Sophia, on the other hand, looked innocent, her eyes sparkling. ¡°They¡¯re really nice to me, and I like them too!¡±


    She liked Olivia and the two little boys!


    After saying that, she thought of her initial question and looked at her father with anticipation. ¡°So, Daddy, will you marry Olivia? I want Olivia to be my mommy!¡±


    Otherwise, why would Daddy ask her so many questions about Olivia?


    Thinking this way, Sophia¡¯s anticipation grew even stronger, convinced that Olivia would definitely be her mommy!


    However, her father hadn¡¯t answered for such a long time.


    Sophia looked puzzled, and her anticipation diminished inexplicably. She urged cautiously, ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Victor came back to his senses, his gaze slightly dim. He avoided Sophia¡¯s expectant gaze and said, ¡°No.¡±


    At least, not for now.


    Sophia stubbornly furrowed her brow, thinking about what her grandmother had just said. ¡°But Grandma said¡­¡± She was about to mention that Daddy wanted to marry Olivia.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Victor interrupted in a deep voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± Victor didn¡¯t want to continue this topic and served Sophia a bite of food. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Finish your meal and rest early.¡±


    Sophia had excitedly said so much, thinking that Daddy would let Olivia be her mommy.


    Now, upon hearing her father¡¯s answer, she felt deeply disappointed. She lowered her gaze, lost her appetite, reluctantly finished the food in her bowl, and silently returned to her room, without saying a word.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s despondent figure, Victor furrowed his brow and decided not to say anything more.

 Chapter 205: Are You Going to Be with Victor?

    On the other side, Olivia returned home with the little ones, hesitating whether to invite Gabriel in for a while.


    Gabriel noticed her hesitation and smiled gentlemanly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should be going. See you tomorrow.¡±


    Olivia inexplicably felt relieved and did not insist on him staying, smiling as she bid him farewell.


    Watching Gabriel¡¯s car drive away, Olivia led the two little ones inside.


    Emily had already prepared dinner and brought the dishes to the table when she saw them return.


    Olivia treated Emily like family, and they all sat at the same table to eat.


    During the meal, Emily smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Prescott, did you see today¡¯s news? You and Mr. Leer¡­¡±


    Emily had identallye across the news that afternoon and found it amusing that the media had mistaken Olivia for Victor¡¯s fiancee. She thought the two were a good match and was about to tease Olivia when Olivia interrupted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s pretend we didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Olivia lowered her eyes and nonchntly served some food to the two little ones as she spoke.


    Seeing that Olivia didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Emily sensibly dropped the subject and instead asked the little ones about their day at kindergarten.


    Sebastian and Ethan were intrigued by Emily¡¯s words but didn¡¯t show it at the table. They ate the food their mommy served them while answering Emily¡¯s questions obediently.


    After finally finishing dinner, the two little ones unusually didn¡¯t y with their Legos but instead ran back to their room.


    Olivia felt a slight heaviness in her heart, knowing that the little ones had noticed something.


    In the room, Sebastian and Ethan, being very clever, immediately opened various social media tforms and searched for Victor¡¯s name.


    Soon, they found today¡¯s trending topic.


    Upon opening it, they saw that two photos were present in almost every post.


    The two little ones didn¡¯t even need to zoom in to recognize that the woman in the photos was their mommy.


    However, the topic mentioned Victor and his fiancee?


    The two little ones were momentarily confused.


    Wasn¡¯t Victor supposed to marry another woman? Why did these news articles have photos of their mommy and call her his fiancee?


    Even so, they had to admit that in those photos, Victor seemed to treat their mommy very well.


    They also remembered how Victor treated their mommy even better when she was sick that night.


    Thements below also mentioned how well Victor treated their mommy and how well-matched they were.


    The little ones began to waver.


    After studying the topic for a while, they couldn¡¯t help but run to their mommy with theptop, asking, ¡°Mommy, are you going to be with Victor?¡±


    Olivia nced at the content on the screen and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She had avoided letting Emily continue because she didn¡¯t want the little ones to misunderstand, but she hadn¡¯t expected them to look it up themselves.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two little ones looked at their mommy expectantly.


    ¡°No, his fiancee is named Emma. You¡¯ve met her. This news is just a mistake.¡± After a moment of silence, Olivia forced herself to suppress her strange feelings and calmly exined to the little ones.


    Hearing this, the two little ones exchanged a nce. Sebastian nodded obediently without saying anything.


    Ethan, however, felt a faint sense of disappointment.


    He had thought he was finally going to have a daddy.

 Chapter 206: Clarifying the Situation

    After talking with Victor, Lily returned home and immediately contacted the Thornton family.


    Because of that news, Emma didn¡¯t want to go to thepany and listen to the employees gossip about how well Victor and the woman in the photo matched. So, she had been staying at home for the past two days.


    When Lily¡¯s call came through, Emma was sitting right next to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to Victor. Tell Emma not to worry; this kind of thing will never happen again. Just wait for the engagement with peace of mind!¡± Lily¡¯s voice came through slowly.


    Beatrice nced at Emma, signaling her to respond.


    Emma adjusted her emotions and politely thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±


    Hearing her voice, Lily paused, recalling what Victor had said about not intending to fulfill the engagement with her. She felt a pang of guilt, ¡°Emma, I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve been wronged during this time.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face looked unpleasant, but her words were still considerate, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as I can be with Victor, I can endure anything.¡±


    Lily felt even more apologetic, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I only recognize you as my daughter-inw. You can rest assured about yesterday¡¯s news; everyone will think the woman in the photo is you. No one will dare to say otherwise.¡±


    Emma thanked her again.


    After some polite exchanges, they finally hung up the phone.


    Emma could finally feel at ease.


    However, thinking about those two photos where Victor and Olivia looked so close, she couldn¡¯t help but feel enraged.


    At Liam¡¯s birthday banquetst time, that woman had already embarrassed her once.


    This time, she almost ruined her ns again!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It seemed she needed to teach that woman a lesson and make her understand her ce!


    After thinking it over all night, Emma waited at the kindergarten gate early the next morning.


    Seeing Olivia drop off the two little ones at the kindergarten and then turn to get into her car, Emma quickly followed and opened the passenger door.


    Olivia instinctively thought it was Victor again and frowned. When she saw who was sitting beside her, her face turned cold, ¡°Miss Thornton, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Emma smirked, ¡°No particr meaning. I just want to have a chat with you. Do you have time?¡±


    Olivia could roughly guess what she wanted to talk about and frowned slightly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what I want to talk about and you¡¯re already refusing? Could it be that you feel guilty yourself, Miss Prescott?¡± Emma sneered at her.


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s face stiffened. She turned to meet Emma¡¯s gaze, ¡°I have work in the morning and only have time at noon. Since Miss Thornton wants to chat, you can choose the ce. I¡¯ll be there at noon.¡±


    She had initially refused because she thought she had already cleared things up with Victor and didn¡¯t want to get involved in matters between Victor and Emma anymore.


    But since Emma had pushed it this far, backing down would only deepen Emma¡¯s prejudice against her and cause more trouble in the future.


    It was better to rify things once and for all.


    Seeing her agree, Emma didn¡¯t pester further and got out of the car.


    Watching Emma¡¯s figure disappear from sight, Olivia suppressed her chaotic emotions, started the car, and drove towards the research institute.


    The project was at a critical stage these past two days, and Olivia was almost too busy to touch the ground in the morning.


    Finally done with work, she checked her phone and saw that it was already past the time Emma had mentioned.


    Not daring to dy any longer, Olivia quickly drove over.

 Chapter 207: I鈥檓 Not Interested in Second Chances

    Despite driving as fast as she could, by the time she arrived at the cafe, Emma was already seated and waiting.


    ¡°Miss Prescott, you must be very busy. It takes forever to get an appointment with you,¡± Emma sneered as soon as they met.


    Olivia sat down opposite her and calmly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was a busy morning. I appreciate your patience, Miss Thornton.¡±


    Seeing that Emma was about to make another sarcastic remark, Olivia cut her off, ¡°Miss Thornton, as you can see, I am indeed very busy. If you have something to say, let¡¯s get straight to the point. I need to get back to work soon.¡±


    Emma¡¯s words were stuck in her throat, and her expression turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want to say? The news of my engagement to Victor has been out for so long. I can¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t seen it!¡±


    Olivia had anticipated this topic and remained unfazed. ¡°I have seen it. Congrattions to both of you.¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡± Emma snapped, displeased with Olivia¡¯s nonchnt attitude. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here. Stop pretending. Since you¡¯ve seen the news about my engagement with Victor, what was that news yesterday all about?¡±


    Just as expected.


    Olivia felt a twinge of irony but kept herposure. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy about yesterday¡¯s news, Miss Thornton? Everyone is talking about how considerate Mr. Leer is to his fiancee. It should be exactly what you wanted.¡±


    After all, she had no intention of rifying things publicly. To outsiders, that woman was Emma.


    Emma¡¯s face grew colder as she clenched her palms, suppressing her anger. ¡°Victor doesn¡¯t need those photos to prove his love for me. For six years, he¡¯s always loved me! If it weren¡¯t for you back then, I would have married Victor!¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t deny it.


    What Emma said was true.


    Six years ago, Victor had even said he would only marry Emma.


    Olivia still remembered it clearly.


    ¡°Six years ago, you came between Victor and me, causing us to miss out on so many years.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emma¡¯s expression was icy. ¡°Now that everyone in Seacrest knows about our engagement, I hope you¡¯ll have some self-respect and stay away from Victor. Don¡¯t be a homewrecker again like you were six years ago. As a fellow woman, I feel ashamed for you!¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Miss Thornton, instead of wasting time talking to me, why not spend that time with Mr. Leer?¡±


    Six years ago, she had indeed foolishly clung to Victor.


    But now, it was Victor who kept approaching her!


    Seeing Olivia dare to retort, Emma¡¯s tone grew colder. ¡°I¡¯m just kindly reminding you. Six years ago, you didn¡¯t care about your reputation. Now, Miss Prescott, think about your two children. How would they feel if they knew their mother was interfering in someone else¡¯s marriage?¡±


    Olivia had intended to let Emma speak and resolve their issues.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Emma to bring her children into it.


    Her expression darkened as she coldly replied, ¡°Miss Thornton, rest assured, I¡¯m not interested in second chances. However, I can¡¯t control Mr. Leer¡¯s thoughts. You should focus more on him!¡±


    With that, she didn¡¯t give Emma a chance to respond and left immediately.

 Chapter 208: Not in a Good Mood

    She left the cafe much earlier than she had anticipated.


    Once in the car, Olivia gripped the steering wheel but didn¡¯t start the engine for a long time. Her mind was inplete disarray.


    After spending six years abroad, she thought she had moved past what had happened back then.


    But unexpectedly, hearing Emma mention it still stirred her emotions.


    Indeed, when she married Victor six years ago, she had no idea Emma existed. If she had known¡­


    Thinking about how deeply she had loved Victor back then, Olivia gave a self-mocking smile, realizing she might have still stubbornly married him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the joy she felt when marrying Victor was matched by the disgrace she felt when leaving him.


    Who would have thought that after being married for so long, their only intimate moment as a couple had to be drug-induced?


    Moreover, the next morning, she had to leave in utter humiliation.


    Looking back now, Olivia found her past self both pitiful andughable.


    What amused her even more was that after six years, she could still be a thorn between Victor and Emma.


    She still remembered how Victor had vowed to marry Emma back then.


    But for some reason, six years had passed, and their marriage was still just an engagement.


    Victor¡¯s attitude towards her had also drastically changed from six years ago, making it even harder for her to understand his thoughts.


    After spacing out in the car for a while and seeing that it was about time, Olivia slowly came back to her senses and started the car to head back to the research institute.


    She arrived just in time for work.


    As soon as Olivia got out of the car, she ran into Gabriel, who was also returning from lunch outside.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, did you have an appointment for lunch?¡± Gabriel smiled as he walked alongside her towards theb area.


    Thinking about her unpleasant lunchtime experience, Olivia nodded reluctantly.


    Gabriel observed her for a few seconds before hesitantly speaking, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not in a good mood. Did your lunch appointment not go well?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback; she hadn¡¯t realized her feelings were so obvious.


    Seeing her slightly surprised expression, Gabriel knew he had guessed correctly. He smiled and changed the subject considerately, ¡°Since you¡¯re not feeling well, why don¡¯t you head home early? I¡¯ll take care of the project. You should rx a bit.¡±


    Olivia politely declined, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter; it won¡¯t affect my work.¡±


    Hearing this, Gabriel gave her a meaningful look and spoke slowly, ¡°Dr. Prescott, don¡¯t you trust me? Everyone has seen how hard you¡¯ve been working on this project. Many employees have been forced to work overtime because of it and are starting toin. Why not give everyone a break today? It will help improve morale and lead to better workter on.¡±


    Olivia found it hard to argue with that.


    Indeed, she was used to high-intensity research abroad and had assumed everyone here could keep up with her pace after returning home.


    She had overlooked that this was the first time these employees were working with her.


    The research progress had indeed been slowtely.


    Thinking of this, Olivia gratefully nodded at Gabriel, ¡°Thank you for the reminder. In that case, let¡¯s call it an early day.¡±


    That afternoon, the staff at the research institute left work on time for a change.


    Olivia went straight to the kindergarten to pick up her two little ones.


    Because of her conversation with Emma at lunch, Olivia didn¡¯t know how to face Sophia. So when she picked up Sebastian and Ethan, she barely nced at Sophia before leaving immediately.

 Chapter 209: Don鈥檛 Overthink

    ¡°Mommy, are you feeling down?¡±


    On the way back, the two little ones looked at her with concern.


    Olivia was slightly taken aback.


    She thought she had hidden her emotions well in front of the kids, but they had still noticed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She nced at the two little ones in the rearview mirror and asked nonchntly.


    Sebastian furrowed his brows, his little face full of confusion. ¡°You didn¡¯t pay attention to Sophia just now. Did Mr. Leer upset you again?¡±


    Hearing the little one suddenly mention Victor, Olivia felt a mix of emotions.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how close she had gotten to Victor recently for the little ones to misunderstand like this.


    Ethan chimed in, ¡°Sophia was almost crying just now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but frown, her heart tightening painfully.


    Although she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she could imagine Sophia¡¯s pitiful expression.


    If possible, she would have liked to say a proper goodbye to Sophia.


    But because of Emma¡¯s words, she felt it was necessary to cut ties with Victorpletely.


    Thinking this, Olivia pretended to be indifferent as she looked at the two little ones in the back and responded evasively, ¡°From now on,e out earlier after school. I¡¯ve been very busy with worktely, so Emily will pick you up.¡±


    The two little ones didn¡¯t get the answer they wanted and exchanged a puzzled nce but still nodded obediently.


    After returning home, as soon as Olivia and the two little ones entered the door, the doorbell rang again.


    Olivia paused for a moment and turned to open the door.


    Isabelle stood at the vi entrance with an unpleasant expression. She was about to say something but held back when she saw the two little ones inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia stepped aside to let her in.


    Isabelle took a deep breath, suppressing her anger. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter!¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t press further and invited her to stay for dinner.


    After dinner, watching the two little ones go upstairs, Isabelle couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°I saw yesterday¡¯s news. What on earth is Victor thinking!¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected her toe for this reason and was momentarily at a loss for words.


    ¡°If he¡¯s already decided to marry Emma, he shouldn¡¯t be bothering you!¡± Isabelle said, pping the table hard. ¡°I thought he finally came to his senses when he came looking for you before! But then today¡¯s news broke!¡±


    She had always known about Victor and Emma¡¯s engagement. When their wedding news brokest time, Isabelle didn¡¯t care much.


    Living just a wall away from Olivia, she had seen how often Victor had been visiting recently. Isabelle even made excuses for him in her mindst time, thinking it might not have been Victor¡¯s own decision.


    But yesterday¡¯s news made her furious.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    If Victor was so good to that woman, why bother her best friend!


    What a jerk!


    Olivia was already feeling troubled and hearing this made her heart ache even more. ¡°He¡¯s always¡­ going to marry Emma. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Seeing her best friend¡¯s state, Isabelle btedly realized that the person most affected by this news should be Olivia. Comining so much in front of her might make her feel even worse.


    Thinking of this, Isabelle suppressed her displeasure, stood up, and grabbed her best friend¡¯s wrist. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go drink! We won¡¯t go home until we¡¯re drunk tonight! Let those lousy men go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 210: Would You Like to Have a Drink Together?

    Olivia was initially worried about the two little ones at home, but Isabelle assured her that she had already spoken with Emily.


    Moreover, they had already arrived at the bar entrance.


    Olivia decided not to overthink it and went in with her.


    Isabelle was evidently a regr at this bar. As soon as they entered, someone greeted them and led them to a booth near the dance floor.


    Surrounded by pulsating music and attractive people dancing energetically, Olivia gradually let herself rx.


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s on me, let¡¯s drink to our heart¡¯s content!¡± Isabelle shouted in her ear.


    With that, she opened a bottle of expensive liquor and poured Olivia a ss. ¡°There are plenty of fish in the sea; we don¡¯t need to be hung up on one tree!¡±


    Olivia took the ss, clinked it with Isabelle¡¯s, and downed it in one go.


    Seeing her friend¡¯s straightforward manner, Isabelle smiled with satisfaction.


    Back in college, she had drunk with Olivia a few times and knew that despite Olivia¡¯s innocent appearance, her drinking capacity was impressive.


    Tonight, to lift her friend¡¯s spirits, Isabelle was prepared to go all out.


    After a few drinks, Olivia began to loosen up, leaving behind all the day¡¯s worries.


    But just drinking wasn¡¯t enough for Isabelle. She put down her ss and grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go dance!¡±


    Without waiting for Olivia¡¯s response, she pulled her into the dance floor.


    Their decision toe to the bar had been so spontaneous that they hadn¡¯t changed into clubbing outfits. Compared to the other women around them, they looked quite conservative.


    Nevertheless, their attractive faces still drew plenty of attention.


    Olivia wore a knee-length dress that revealed only a sliver of her fair, smooth legs. Under the shing lights, she swayed to the rhythm with a faint smile on her face and lowered eyes. Her movements were awkward yet inexplicably alluring.


    Isabelle, on the other hand, was much more uninhibited. While dancing, she scanned the crowd, intent on finding someone better than Victor for her friend. As she searched, she ended up in the middle of the crowd. When she turned back, she realized Olivia was nowhere to be seen.


    Isabelle¡¯s expression changed slightly. She stopped dancing and began searching the dance floor anxiously for her friend.


    ¡°Hey there, looking for someone?¡± A man approached flirtatiously.


    Isabelle didn¡¯t even nce at him. ¡°Don¡¯t block my way; I¡¯m in a hurry!¡±


    Meanwhile, Olivia had noticed her friend moving into the crowd almost immediately. She called out twice, but her voice was drowned out by the bar¡¯s music. She could only watch as Isabelle disappeared from sight.


    Olivia thought about going after her but hesitated when she saw a couple making out inside. She stopped in her tracks.


    After a moment of hesitation, she turned back to their booth, thinking that Isabelle would return there if she couldn¡¯t find her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wasn¡¯t particrly interested in clubbing anyway and decided to sit down and rest for a bit.


    Shortly after she sat down, a cheerful male voice spoke beside her. ¡°Hello, if you don¡¯t mind, may I join you for a drink?¡±


    In the noisy bar, the man¡¯s voice was barely audible.


    Olivia almost thought she was imagining it. She looked up and saw a man in a casual shirt with a gentle appearance standing before her. She was momentarily stunned.


    Meeting her gaze, the man looked pleasantly surprised. Knowing she couldn¡¯t hear him well, he didn¡¯t move closer but instead repeated loudly, ¡°May I join you for a drink? You¡¯re very beautiful and elegant. If possible, I¡¯d like to be friends.¡±

 Chapter 211: Not Too Much, Right?

    Olivia frowned slightly, about to refuse when Isabelle squeezed out of the dance floor and plopped down next to her, boldly sizing up the man.


    He had a refined and schrly appearance. Even in the dim bar lighting, his well-defined features were noticeable. His build wasn¡¯t particrly robust, but he wasn¡¯t thin either. His outfit alone was worth about a hundred thousand.


    Barely an eight out of ten.


    After her assessment, Isabelle didn¡¯t give Olivia a chance to refuse and readily agreed, ¡°Sure, do you have any friends? Invite them over too!¡±


    The man¡¯s booth was right next to theirs. He had noticed them when they got up to dance earlier and knew they were together. Seeing Isabelle agree, he didn¡¯t hesitate and called over a few friends. Each one was good-looking and well-dressed, bringing their expensive drinks with them.


    They were tactful, sitting neither too close nor too far from Olivia and Isabelle.


    Isabelle looked them over one by one and raised an eyebrow, ¡°So handsome, are you all single?¡±


    They all chimed in, ¡°Who would dare sit here if they weren¡¯t single?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabelle gave a meaningful nce at the man who had approached them earlier and asked the group, ¡°What about him? Is he single too?¡±


    The man smiled generously, signaling his friends to speak freely.


    ¡°Larry has been single for years. We don¡¯t know what kind of woman could catch his eye, but today¡­¡± They teased.


    Hearing this, Larry Kempughed and interrupted his friends¡¯ teasing, ¡°Can¡¯t you drink without running your mouths?¡±


    His friends tactfully changed the subject.


    After a few words, Isabelle was already getting along well with everyone, chatting enthusiastically.


    Olivia hade to the bar today just to drown her sorrows. Faced with this situation, she remainedposed on the surface but felt somewhat ufortable inside.


    Isabelle, perhaps caught up in the excitement, got up and sat among the men, ying drinking games with them, leaving Olivia to sit alone.


    Larry was also sitting on the edge. With Isabelle gone, there was no one between him and Olivia.


    ¡°Sorry, are we bothering you?¡± Larry asked apologetically, staying apart from his friends and looking at Olivia with concern.


    Hearing this, Olivia was taken aback for a moment but then smiled calmly, ¡°No, we¡¯re all here to drink. There¡¯s no such thing as bothering.¡±


    The man frowned slightly, concerned, ¡°But you don¡¯t seem very interested. Are you feeling down?¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips into a smile, implicitly acknowledging his concern while subtly rejecting his advances.


    The colder Olivia acted, the more interested Larry became in her.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to talk much with him, he sat nearby, drinking slowly and keeping an eye on her.


    Meanwhile, Isabelle kept an eye on their interactions. Seeing that they were drinking separately, she suggested ying the King¡¯s Game. Whoever drew the King of Hearts could make anyone do anything.


    Without giving Olivia a chance to refuse, she handed her a card while keeping the King of Hearts for herself.


    ¡°Spade 7 and Diamond 5-¡±


    Everyone looked at their cards.


    Olivia nced at her Diamond 5 and had a bad feeling.


    Isabelle leisurely looked at her and said, ¡°We all know each other, so I won¡¯t ask for too much. How about a cross-cup drink? Not too much, right?¡±


    A cross-cup drink was indeed simple in the King¡¯s Game. Since Olivia had joined in, she didn¡¯t want to spoil the fun and agreed with a smile.


    Larry reluctantly revealed his Spade 7. ncing at the matchmaking Isabelle, he said to Olivia, ¡°Let¡¯s skip the cross-cup drink and just clink sses.¡±


    Seeing that he had the Spade 7, Olivia felt a bit down but understood her friend¡¯s intentions. She regretted agreeing so quickly earlier.


    Hearing Larry¡¯s suggestion, she felt relieved and raised her ss to clink with his.

 Chapter 212: Then I鈥檒l Trouble You

    Meanwhile, in the VIP box upstairs, Victor was watching a few pot-bellied middle-aged men clinking sses with an expressionless face.


    When he picked up Sophia in the afternoon, she was in a low mood. After returning home, she threw a tantrum at him.


    Victor could more or less guess the reason. It was nothing more than not seeing Olivia, or Olivia being cold towards Sophia.


    Ultimately, the problemy with him.


    Because of him, Olivia had to keep her distance from Sophia.


    This matter had put Victor in a bad mood all night.


    Now, watching these middle-aged men discuss for a long time withouting up with a satisfactory cooperation n, he felt even more irritated.


    ¡°You guys continue talking; I¡¯m going out for some fresh air,¡± Victor said coldly as he stood up.


    Seeing this, the men didn¡¯t dare say anything and watched him stride out with awkward expressions.


    The box faced the dance floor downstairs. As Victor came out, his gaze inevitably fell on the dance floor below.


    He saw a familiar figure sh by his sight.


    Victor abruptly stopped in his tracks.


    The lights on the dance floor flickered unpredictably, and that figure seemed like an illusion. When he looked again, it was already gone.


    After staring at the dance floor for a long time without seeing that figure again, Victor slowly retracted his gaze, unable to help but mock himself.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of magic Olivia had. Just a casual nce would make him hallucinate.


    Just as he was about to turn back, suddenly, a particrly loud cheer erupted from a booth downstairs.


    Almost everyone in the bar turned to look in that direction.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Victor was no exception.


    Seeing the people in that booth, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened sharply.


    He thought he was hallucinating, but it turned out Olivia had just gotten tired from dancing and returned to the booth to rest!


    Moreover, she was surrounded by many men and even clinked sses with one of them,ughing and chatting.


    The cheer seemed to have erupted because of their actions.


    Their rtionship appeared very ambiguous.


    Downstairs, Olivia clinked sses with Larry and drank it all in one go.


    Another round of cheers erupted around them.


    Putting down her ss, Olivia felt something strange. While drinking just now, it seemed like someone was watching her from afar.


    She looked in the direction of that gaze but only saw darkness.


    For some reason, that gaze inexplicably reminded her of Victor.


    For a moment, Olivia couldn¡¯t drink anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired; I want to go home first,¡± Olivia said apologetically to everyone, then got up and walked to her best friend. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; let¡¯s head back.¡±


    Isabelle had been drinking for quite some time and was almost drunk. Hearing Olivia¡¯s words, she nodded drowsily, ¡°Okay, you guys have fun; we¡¯ll leave first¡­¡±


    Saying this, she reached out to Olivia.


    Olivia helped her up and, struggling a bit, supported her while bidding farewell to everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you guys,¡± Larry stood up and said. ¡°You seem to be struggling; let me help you get her to the car.¡±


    Olivia hesitated for a moment. Looking at her friend who could barely stand, she reluctantly agreed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡±


    After spending some time with him tonight, she had a fairly good impression of this man. Besides, she had also drunk quite a bit and was indeed struggling to support Isabelle at this moment.


    Seeing her agree, Larry stepped forward to help. Just as he was about to lend a hand, a deep voice mixed with displeasure sounded from behind.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, but I¡¯ll take them home. No need to trouble yourself, Mr. Kemp.¡±

 Chapter 213: Owe You a Favor

    Upon hearing this voice, everyone was momentarily stunned.


    Olivia¡¯s body stiffened slightly.


    She knew Victor too well; just from his voice, she could tell how cold his expression must be at that moment.


    Moreover, because of recent events, she didn¡¯t know how to face the person behind her.


    Victor had already walked up to them.


    Larry noticed the neer and the way he looked at Olivia. His expression changed slightly, ¡°Mr. Leer, this is¡­?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that besides Emma, there were other women around Victor.


    But now, Victor¡¯s attitude towards this woman made him suspicious.


    Victor thought of the scene where Olivia clinked sses with him earlier and looked at him with cold eyes, ¡°Mr. Kemp, when you¡¯re out hunting, you should at least be selective. At the very least, don¡¯t touch women with children.¡±


    After saying this, his gaze fell on Olivia¡¯s face.


    Hearing this, a look of astonishment shed in Larry¡¯s eyes.


    Olivia already had children? He couldn¡¯t tell at all.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected him to bring this up in front of strangers and use it to mock her. Her eyes darkened, ¡°I do have two children, but that doesn¡¯t affect my single status now, nor does it affect who I make friends with. Mr. Leer doesn¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    The pressure around Victor visibly dropped. He nced at Larry and his friends and asked with a sneer, ¡°Are you sure you want to discuss this here with me?¡±


    They were close to the dance floor, and their striking appearances had already attracted a lot of curious nces.


    Olivia noticed the surrounding gazes, secretly pinched her palm to suppress her anger, supported Isabelle, and turned to walk towards the bar¡¯s entrance.


    Larry instinctively lifted his foot to follow but saw Victor stride ahead and eventually stopped.


    As they walked to the bar¡¯s entrance, a cool breeze hit them, and Olivia¡¯s drunkenness mostly dissipated.


    Just as she was about to walk to the roadside to hail a cab, she heard clear footsteps behind her. Then came Victor¡¯s almostmanding tone, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Without turning her head, Olivia refused, ¡°No need to trouble Mr. Leer; we can take a cab back.¡±


    Victor frowned and directly hit her weak spot, ¡°In this ce, how long do you think you¡¯ll have to wait for a cab? How long are you nning to make Sebastian and Ethan wait for you?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but choke up.


    She hadn¡¯t had time to exin to Emily when she left and didn¡¯t know what Isabelle had said. She didn¡¯t know if the two little ones would really wait for her toe back.


    After a moment of stalemate, not a single empty cab passed by. Instead, Isabelle had already fallen into a drowsy sleep.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor¡¯s car slowly stopped in front of her. The passenger window rolled down, revealing the man¡¯s stern profile, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Olivia frowned.


    The person beside her shivered from the cold and woke up groggily. Seeing the car in front of them, she thought it was the cab they had hailed and got in without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s face stiffened. She bent down to call her friend out but saw that she had already fallen asleep.


    After a moment of hesitation, she eventually got in as well. She nced at Victor in front and said calmly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Leer. Consider it a favor I owe you.¡±


    Victor furrowed his brows but didn¡¯t respond. He simply instructed the driver to head to Olivia¡¯s residence.


    Soon, the car slowly started moving, but the cabin was filled with silence.


    Apart from Isabelle¡¯s asional murmurs in her sleep, there was no other sound.


    The atmosphere was quite heavy.

 Chapter 214: Not Sure How to Make Up for It

    Upon arriving at the vi entrance, Olivia was about to help Isabelle out of the car when Victor suddenly spoke.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so worried about the children, why did you go to a ce like that?¡±


    In the rearview mirror, Victor¡¯s expression was slightly cold.


    Olivia paused for a moment. ¡°Mr. Leer, hearing you say that, I thought bars were disreputable ces. Weren¡¯t you there as well?¡±


    Victor replied, ¡°I was there for work, unlike Miss Prescott, who seemed to be enjoying herself with so many men around.¡±


    The sarcasm in his words was too obvious. Olivia couldn¡¯t help but frown, recalling what he had said at the bar earlier.


    ¡°Since you already have two children, I advise you to be more discreet. Even if you don¡¯t care about your own reputation, think about the children. If they find out their mother frequents such ces and chats with strangers, what will they think?¡± Victor added quietly.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time they had discussed this topic.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know if it was because of the alcohol, but she couldn¡¯t suppress her anger. She retorted, ¡°Mr. Leer, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit meddlesome to say such things given our rtionship? Even though I have two children, I¡¯m still single. If another man and I want to have a drink together, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Victor heard the anger in her words and frowned even deeper. He wanted to argue but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    Indeed, despite having two children, Olivia was still single.


    Given their current rtionship, he really had no right to interfere in Olivia¡¯s personal affairs.


    However, seeing Olivia with other men made him ufortable.


    Victor was silent for a few seconds before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Do you n to find a father for Sebastian and Ethan in such ces? Do you think that¡¯s reliable?¡±


    Olivia sneered, ¡°Whether it¡¯s reliable or not can only be known after getting to know them. If you keep stopping me like today, I won¡¯t be able to determine if they¡¯re reliable. But since you¡¯re so concerned, why don¡¯t you introduce someone to me yourself?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Olivia!¡± Victor¡¯s eyes showed a hint of anger.


    Olivia withdrew her gaze in disappointment. ¡°Since you don¡¯t intend to do that, it¡¯s best not to interfere with my affairs in the future.¡±


    With that, Olivia opened the car door and slowly helped Isabelle out.


    Through the rearview mirror, Victor saw Olivia¡¯s slightly difficult steps. He frowned and got out of the car, intending to lend a hand.


    Olivia noticed his intention and sidestepped away, looking at him with a distant expression. ¡°Mr. Leer, you were right about one thing: choosing a partner is important. Just so you know, I won¡¯t consider married men. Since you already have a fiancee, it¡¯s best to keep your distance from me.¡±


    As she finished speaking, Victor¡¯s expression changed.


    Olivia¡¯s tone grew colder. ¡°If Miss Thornton and Sophia misunderstand and it affects your future happiness, I really wouldn¡¯t know how to make up for it.¡±


    ording to Emma, six years ago, she had already been an intruder in their rtionship.


    This time, Olivia didn¡¯t want to be one again.


    Seeing her attitude of keeping him at arm¡¯s length, Victor¡¯s face turned cold, and the air around him grew tense.


    Olivia seemed not to notice as she supported Isabelle and walked away.

 Chapter 215: Refusing to Communicate with Him

    Due to the unpleasantness between her and Victor, Olivia increasingly found it difficult to face Sophia.


    Whenever Sebastian mentioned Sophia to Ethan, he would try to avoid topics rted to her.


    After a few times, the two little ones sensitively noticed their mommy¡¯s unusual attitude towards Sophia. Although they didn¡¯t avoid Sophia at school, their attitude towards her became much colder.


    Sophia had just learned to speak and spoke very little. She would only say a few words when it was a topic she was interested in. Now, with the two little ones not initiating conversations with her and not having seen Olivia for a few days, Sophia¡¯s condition slowly reverted to its initial state of silence.


    Only Victor noticed the change in Sophia.


    A few days ago, when he had just brought Sophia back, he could asionally hear her speak. But in the past couple of days, Sophia had refused to speak at all.


    Victor was worried that Sophia¡¯s condition might be rpsing, but the only person who could help her improve had made it clear that she wanted to keep her distance from him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Thinking of Olivia, Victor felt aplex mix of emotions.


    In the evening, after picking Sophia up from school, Victor tried to get her to speak using the methods taught by Jenson Everett. ¡°Sophia, what¡¯s been bothering you these past couple of days?¡±


    This kind of conversation had been going on for days without Sophia saying a word.


    Victor thought today would be the same, but to his surprise, a small, aggrieved voice sounded in the car.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen¡­¡± Sophia pouted, her face full of sadness.


    Victor was puzzled. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen what?¡±


    Sophia murmured, ¡°Olivia.¡±


    After speaking, she seriously counted on her fingers for a moment and then held up four fingers. ¡°Four days.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen Olivia for four days; every day, it was Emily who came to pick up the two little boys.


    Although Emily was also very kind to her, she still missed Olivia¡­


    A storm brewed in Victor¡¯s heart as he realized that the reason Sophia hadn¡¯t seen Olivia was because Olivia was avoiding him.


    However, he didn¡¯t know how to exin this to Sophia.


    Since that argument after he took her home from the bar, he hadn¡¯t seen Olivia again.


    It seemed like what that woman said was true-they were just two strangers.


    Thinking about this filled Victor with inexplicable displeasure.


    After a while, he slowly collected his thoughts.


    Seeing the sullen Sophia beside him, Victor suddenly felt something was odd.


    Did Sophia just speak?


    Realizing this, Victor¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in shock.


    ¡°Sophia, what did you say just now? I didn¡¯t hear you. Can you say it again to Daddy?¡± He tried nonchntly to get the little one to speak again.


    Sophia kept her head down, showing only the back of her round head and puffed cheeks, ignoring his words.


    Victor patiently patted Sophia¡¯s head and tried again. ¡°You said Olivia didn¡¯t pick up the boys. Who has been picking them up these past two days?¡±


    Hearing Daddy mention Olivia, Sophia slowly lifted her eyes to look at him.


    Victor¡¯s heart tightened, thinking Sophia might answer.


    Unexpectedly, Sophia just nced at him and then silently shook her head before lowering her eyes again, clearly refusing tomunicate with him.

 Chapter 216: Faintly Glowing

    Victor furrowed his brow, involuntarily thinking of Olivia.


    He wondered how she had managed to guide Sophia into slowly starting to speak.


    Now, faced with the same issue, he found himself uncharacteristically at a loss.


    ¡°Sophia wants to see Olivia that much?¡± Victor noticed that Sophia seemed to only respond to Olivia, so he tried asking again.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Sophia nod vigorously, then look up at him expectantly, as if she believed he could make it happen.


    Meeting Sophia¡¯s expectant gaze, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He looked away in silence. ¡°She likes you very much, but she might be busy with worktely and hasn¡¯t had time to pick up the boys. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Not getting the answer she wanted, Sophia lowered her eyes in disappointment, even her nodding seemed listless.


    No matter what Victor said next, Sophia¡¯s responses were limited to nodding or shaking her head. Sometimes, she would fumble through her bag for a small notebook to write her answers.


    Only when Olivia was mentioned did Sophia show a more noticeable reaction.


    The more Victor tried to guide her, the more powerless he felt.


    After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Sophia, ¡°Why were you willing to talk at Olivia¡¯s house? Can you tell Daddy? How did Olivia teach you?¡±


    This question couldn¡¯t be answered with a nod or shake of the head. Sophia furrowed her brow, looking troubled.


    Thinking back to her time at Olivia¡¯s house, her face showed increasing distress.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to stay with Olivia a little longer¡­


    Victor took out some paper and a pen, handing them to her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, write it down for Daddy.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t let Sophia remain silent like this. Given his current rtionship with Olivia, it was impossible to send Sophia back there. He could only try to learn from Olivia¡¯s methods.


    Sophia took the paper and pen and slowly wrote a sentence: ¡°If I don¡¯t talk, the two boys won¡¯t y with me.¡±


    Seeing what Sophia had written, Victor¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.


    So, the direct reason for Sophia speaking was those two little boys?


    He had thought it was because Sophia liked Olivia and felt more rxed around her, eventually leading her to speak.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that the two boys around Olivia yed such a significant role.


    ¡°You really like those two boys?¡± Victor asked with a furrowed brow.


    Sophia nodded vigorously.


    From their first meeting, the boys had been very kind to her. They even protected her at kindergarten.


    With them around, no other kids dared to bully her. She was practically the little princess of the kindergarten now!


    Talking about those two boys made Sophia¡¯s eyes faintly glow.


    Seeing Sophia like this, Victor felt a mix of emotions.


    However,pared to sending the little one back to Olivia¡¯s ce for recovery, letting her interact more with those two boys seemed much simpler.


    With this thought, Victor felt relieved and instructed in a deep voice, ¡°Since you like them so much, when you go to school from now on, have Charlotte prepare some extra snacks for you to share with the boys.¡±


    Sophia tilted her head, not immediately understanding what Daddy meant.


    Victor patted Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°The boys take good care of you, so you should be nice to them too and spend more time ying with them.¡±


    Thinking about how the boys had treated her recently, Sophia quickly nodded.


    She needed to be nice to the boys too so they would keep ying with her!

 Chapter 217: Thinking of Olivia

    Early the next morning.


    When Olivia opened her eyes, it was already almost 7:30.


    Seeing the time, Olivia quickly sat up from bed, hurriedly washed up, and without even having time for breakfast, rushed to send the little ones to kindergarten.


    Emily was only responsible for picking up the little ones after school; in the mornings, Olivia would take them on her way to work.


    To avoid Victor, Olivia had been leaving very early these past few days.


    But she worked sotest night that she couldn¡¯t wake up this morning¡­


    All the way, Olivia silently prayed in her heart, hoping to avoid Victor.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she got out of the car, she saw a familiar Bentley license te stopping behind her car.


    Momentster, Victor got out of the car holding Sophia.


    Olivia quickened her pace, hoping to drop off the two little ones before they noticed her and leave quietly.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Prescott!¡± Miss Lee greeted her warmly.


    Olivia¡¯s steps faltered, and her heart sank.


    Over there, Victor had just gotten out of the car when he recognized the Mercedes in front of him. His gaze swept over and he saw Olivia leading the two little ones away.


    They seemed to be in quite a hurry.


    Saying she wasn¡¯t avoiding him would be hard for anyone to believe.


    Sophia, holding her daddy¡¯s hand, thought she wouldn¡¯t see Olivia today and was looking down at the ground with drooping eyelids.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Suddenly hearing the teacher¡¯s voice, Sophia quickly looked up, her eyes shining brightly towards the kindergarten entrance.


    ¡°Olivia!¡± Yesterday, no matter what Victor tried, he couldn¡¯t get her to speak. Now, just seeing Olivia¡¯s figure made Sophia call out joyfully.


    Victor¡¯s expression was unreadable as he raised an eyebrow. He let go of Sophia¡¯s hand, allowing her to run quickly to Olivia¡¯s side.


    Olivia also heard Sophia¡¯s voice. She stiffened for a moment before turning around.


    Sophia had already hugged her leg tightly, looking up with bright eyes full of excitement.


    ¡°Sophia, you¡¯re here?¡± Seeing Sophia¡¯s face, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but soften. She squatted down and gently patted Sophia¡¯s head.


    Sophia nodded with a smile and slowly asked, ¡°Olivia, why don¡¯t you pick up the little boys?¡±


    Then she held up four fingers and said sweetly, ¡°Four days, I miss you.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s eyes softened. She didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment.


    She knew Sophia would be anxious if she couldn¡¯t see her, but because she had to avoid Victor, she had to avoid Sophia as well.


    Seeing Sophia like this now made Olivia feel guilty.


    After a moment of silence, she reluctantly found an excuse, ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy with worktely and haven¡¯t had time toe here. I miss you too, Sophia. Once I¡¯m done with my work, you¡¯ll see me every day.¡±


    After saying this, she guiltily looked away.


    Sophia trusted herpletely. Hearing this, she obediently nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    Olivia forced a smile, ¡°Sophia, be good. Go inside with the little boys; you¡¯re almostte.¡±


    Then she couldn¡¯t help but remind her own two little ones, ¡°Take good care of Sophia.¡±


    The two little ones were a bit confused about their mommy¡¯s attitude towards Sophia. After hesitating for a moment, they obediently nodded.


    Watching the little ones enter the kindergarten, Olivia straightened up and gave Victor a slight nod as a greeting before nning to turn around and leave directly.


    After taking just two steps, her wrist was firmly grabbed by arge hand.

 Chapter 218: Forced to Take This Step

    ¡°Mr. Leer, is there something you need?¡±


    Olivia stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at Victor with a distant gaze, as if he were a stranger.


    Meeting her eyes, Victor¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    It was precisely because of Olivia¡¯s attitude towards him that he couldn¡¯t help but take such an unexpected action when she was about to leave.


    He felt that if he didn¡¯t do this, Olivia would truly disappear from his sight.


    Without waiting for an answer, Olivia frowned and tried to pull her wrist back. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please let go. I need to get to work.¡±


    Both of them were exceptionally attractive, and given that the parents at this kindergarten were not ordinary people, most of them knew Victor.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    By now, quite a few people were looking their way.


    Olivia was afraid that if they continued to entangle for even another second, rumors about them would start spreading.


    And who knows how much trouble that would bring.


    Sensing her struggle, Victor snapped back to reality and released her wrist, his eyes filled withplex emotions. ¡°Yesterday, I talked with Sophia and realized that her rapid recovery during this period isrgely due to your efforts. I should express my gratitude both emotionally and logically.¡±


    This was both an excuse to keep Olivia around and a fact he hade to realize yesterday.


    He had initially thought that Sophia would just be in a better mood around Olivia, but he hadn¡¯t expected Olivia to bring him such a pleasant surprise during this time.


    Getting Sophia to speak again must have taken a lot of effort from Olivia.


    Hearing this, Olivia responded calmly, ¡°No need. You¡¯ve helped me a lot during this time as well. I said we¡¯re even now; there¡¯s no need for extra gestures.¡±


    With that, Olivia nodded slightly at Victor and prepared to walk past him to get into her car and leave.


    ¡°Or, Miss Prescott, you could consider my gesture as a goodwill offering,¡± Victor said in a deep voice.


    Olivia paused slightly, unsure of what he meant by that.


    Victor looked at Olivia, who had walked up beside him, and gave a distant smile. ¡°If I remember correctly, you once said that no matter what happens between us, the children are innocent. Does that only apply to Sebastian and Ethan?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia turned back to meet his gaze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Victor raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know Sophia likes you and gets upset when she can¡¯t see you, which can even worsen her condition. Yet you keep avoiding her. Isn¡¯t Sophia innocent too? You can avoid me, but there¡¯s no need to avoid Sophia.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback.


    She had indeed considered whether Sophia would feel sad because of her absence but thought she wasn¡¯t that important and that Victor would naturally take good care of Sophia.


    Moreover, since Victor picked up and dropped off Sophia every day, if she didn¡¯t avoid him, she would inevitably run into him¡­


    ¡°Sophia has been in a bad mood because she hasn¡¯t seen you recently. As her father, my rtionship with you is just average. I¡¯m forced to take this step: inviting you to dinner. It¡¯s both to thank you for taking care of Sophia recently and to ask you to spend more time with her.¡±


    Victor¡¯s tone was distant yet polite, but his words carried an undeniable pressure.


    Olivia already felt guilty towards Sophia, but hearing Victor¡¯stter words made her frown again. ¡°Mr. Leer, you might be too used to business dealings. Not everything can be resolved over a meal. If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to get to work.¡±

 Chapter 219: Academic Exchange Conference

    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, as if he wanted to say something more.


    A phone ringtone broke the eerie atmosphere between them.


    Olivia indifferently withdrew her gaze, took out her phone from her bag, and nced at the caller ID.


    The screen prominently disyed the name ¡°Harold.¡±


    Olivia secretly breathed a sigh of relief; this call hade at just the right time to save her from the current awkward situation.


    She nodded lightly at Victor and answered the call, walking towards her car.


    This time, Victor didn¡¯t stop her.


    As she passed by Victor, Olivia feltpletely relieved.


    Victor watched Olivia¡¯s departing figure and recalled the name that had appeared on her screen.


    If he remembered correctly, Harold Ramos had dined alone with Oliviast time, and they had a pleasant conversation.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that the note she had for him would be so intimate.


    The rtionship between these two seemed far closer than he had imagined.


    Realizing this, Victor¡¯s expression gradually darkened.


    ¡­


    ¡°Mr. Ramos, is there something you need?¡±


    After answering the call, they exchanged a few pleasantries until Olivia got into her car and brought up the main topic of the call.


    On the other end, Harold chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re making it sound so formal. Can¡¯t I call you even if there¡¯s nothing important?¡±


    Without Victor around, Olivia rxed considerably and responded with a smile, ¡°Of course you can, but generally, people don¡¯t call early in the morning just to chat.¡±


    Moreover, Harold knew enough about her daily routine to know that she would either be dropping off her kids or on her way to work at this time.


    There was no reason for him to call at this hour without a specific purpose.


    Hearing her words, Harold dropped the small talk and got to the point. ¡°I wanted to set up a time with you. I have something to give you. Are you free today? How about lunchtime?¡±


    Olivia thought for a moment. ¡°Lunchtime works. If it¡¯s convenient, let¡¯s meet near our research institute.¡±


    Harold quickly agreed.


    After hanging up, Olivia pondered over what Harold had mentioned on the phone, feeling a bit puzzled.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wondered what could be so mysterious.


    After finishing her morning work and leaving theb area, Olivia saw the location Harold had sent-it was a Chinese restaurant near her research institute.


    She quickly tidied up and headed over.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, Harold was already seated and waiting for her.


    Olivia took a seat opposite him. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Harold smiled nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I figured you¡¯d be hungry after a busy morning, so I ordered some food. I hope it suits your taste.¡±


    With that, he instructed the waiter to serve the dishes.


    Once all the dishes were served, they ate while discussing business.


    ¡°So, what is it that you wanted to give me?¡± Olivia asked after eating for a while and listening to Harold talk about various things.


    Harold smiled and took out an invitation. ¡°There¡¯s an academic exchange conference in Norville. Many prominent figures in the medical field will be attending. I thought you¡¯d be interested, so I asked for an extra invitation.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up. Anyone Harold referred to as a prominent figure would likely be someone like her mentor Benjamin.


    The opportunity to engage in academic discussions with such individuals was something she eagerly sought!

 Chapter 220: It Was Yours All Along

    Thinking about receiving guidance from the masters, Olivia put down her chopsticks, epted the invitation, and thanked Harold, ¡°Thank you, senior, for thinking of me. I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡±


    She looked like a child who had just received candy.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Harold rarely saw her so excited, and his eyes were filled with amusement. ¡°No need to thank me. Last time, after you performed surgery on my elder, you left in a hurry, and I didn¡¯t get a chance to properly thank you. My family elders have been talking about inviting you to dinner every day. This invitation can serve as a token of our gratitude.¡±


    Olivia was full of anticipation for the academic exchange and smiled nonchntly at his words, ¡°I was in a rush to pick up my child that day. Besides, I only did what I could.¡±


    After speaking, she asked with concern, ¡°By the way, how is the elder doing now? I didn¡¯t have a chance to check on him after the surgery.¡±


    Harold replied, ¡°He was transferred to a general ward the day after the surgery. Now he just needs to rest. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t dare take credit and smiled, changing the subject, ¡°This academic exchange invited you. Is it really okay for me to tag along?¡±


    Harold had made some achievements in the medical field and,bined with his family background, was highly regarded by many masters who had even publicly expressed their admiration for him.


    As for herself, she was just an unknown figure. Those masters probably hadn¡¯t even heard of her name.


    Olivia was worried that her presence at the academic exchange might lower its standards.


    Harold understood her implication and couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. ¡°You¡¯ve studied under Benjamin for so many years and still think you¡¯re an unknown rookie? Those masters might not have heard of the name Olivia, but they are well aware of your alias J.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed in Olivia¡¯s eyes.


    She then smiled and touched her nose.


    She had indeed be ustomed to being humble and almost forgot that J had some recognition internationally.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll dly ept it.¡± She smiled as she put the invitation into her bag.


    Harold nodded, ¡°It was yours all along.¡±


    ¡°I see the invitation says the exchange will be held tomorrow afternoon. When should we leave?¡± Olivia asked.


    Seeing her eager expression, Harold¡¯s eyes filled with more amusement. ¡°How about tomorrow morning? We can rest a bit upon arrival and be just in time for the start of the exchange. We¡¯ll also have time to visit the masters.¡±


    Hearing that there would be a chance to meet the masters privately, Olivia became even more excited and agreed without hesitation, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll book the tickets together.¡±


    Harold didn¡¯t argue over such a small matter and agreed with a smile.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Olivia was still excited. Harold helplessly tapped the table, ¡°Eat some more. I noticed you didn¡¯t eat much earlier.¡±


    Only then did Olivia slowly pull her thoughts back, nced at the time, took a few more bites, and then stood up to leave. ¡°I have work this afternoon, so I¡¯ll head back to the research institute first. I¡¯ll let you know once I¡¯ve booked the tickets.¡±


    Harold agreed.


    Initially, Olivia¡¯s mood had been somewhat affected by running into Victor in the morning.


    But after lunch, the joy of attending the exchange had washed it all away.


    All afternoon, Olivia¡¯s smile never faded as she worked.

 Chapter 221: Mainly Because of You

    After returning home in the evening, Olivia briefly told Emily about her ns to go out and asked her to take care of the two little ones. She then went to her room and booked early morning tickets for herself and Harold.


    Early the next morning, Olivia got up, packed lightly, and prepared to head to the airport.


    As soon as she stepped out the door, she saw Harold waiting at the entrance.


    ¡°I thought it might be inconvenient for you to drive, so I came to pick you up,¡± Harold said, opening the car door.


    Olivia thanked him and got in without hesitation.


    On the way, they chatted casually.


    Olivia suddenly remembered something and looked curiously at the person beside her. ¡°Mr. Ramos, I remember you usually don¡¯t stay long in the country and often go abroad for work. Why have you stayed so long this time?¡±


    Harold smiled. ¡°I originally nned to leave, but you know, I was dyed because of that elder¡¯s surgery.¡±


    Olivia recalled that Harold had indeed mentioned his ns to go abroad during theirst meeting.


    However, the elder¡¯s surgery was nowplete and had gone well. Yet Harold hadn¡¯t mentioned leaving again; instead, he had started attending academic conferences in the country.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel curious and asked, ¡°So when do you n to leave this time? I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    Harold raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was a bit surprised. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you usually prefer the academic atmosphere abroad? And you should be more ustomed to the research environment there.¡±


    As far as she knew, Harold had been studying and researching abroad ever since he entered the medical field.


    She wondered why he suddenly decided to stay this time.


    Harold met her gaze, his eyes gentle. ¡°Mainly because of you.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback.


    ¡°This time back, I found that the overall environment in the country is also quite good. For example, during yourst surgery, the domestic experts cooperated very well with you. So I¡¯ve decided to develop my career here for a while. If it doesn¡¯t work outter, I can always go abroad again,¡± Harold exined softly.


    Hearing this, Olivia inexplicably felt relieved and smiled, nodding. ¡°Mr. Ramos is so outstanding; since you¡¯ve decided to develop your career here, I¡¯m sure many hospitals will be eager to have you.¡±


    Her senior, though young, had already gained international fame. Having him would be like having an extra prestigious signboard, so it was no surprise that many hospitals wouldpete for him.


    Harold nodded nomittally. ¡°Indeed, several hospitals have sent invitations hoping I would join them. The offered sries are quite good; I¡¯m considering them.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about hospitals in Seacrest, I might be able to give you some advice,¡± Olivia offered. ¡°In preparation for future coborations, our research institute has investigated almost all the renowned hospitals in Seacrest recently.¡±


    Harold naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse her goodwill.


    They continued discussing Seacrest¡¯s notable hospitals until they boarded the ne.


    It was noon when they arrived in Norville.


    They got into the organizer¡¯s car straight from the airport and headed to the hotel.


    The conference wouldn¡¯t start until the afternoon, giving them some time to rest.


    Having spent most of their time in Seacrest since returning to the country, Olivia and Harold took advantage of their rare visit to Norville by exploring the area around the conference venue before lunch.


    After lunch, they each returned to their hotel rooms to prepare for the afternoon conference.

 Chapter 222: Apologies for the Earlier Offense

    In the afternoon, the conference officially began.


    Olivia and Harold arrived nearly half an hour early.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Seeing people arriving one after another, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit apprehensive.


    As Harold had mentioned, those attending were all prominent figures in the medical field. Although she had never met them in person, she had seen their photos in various medical-rted media.


    Harold led her around to greet everyone.


    ¡°Is this J?¡± A senior member, upon learning that she was J, showed a hint of skepticism on his face. ¡°So young, and a woman?¡±


    J had always been quite mysterious internationally. People only knew she was Benjamin¡¯s disciple but never expected her to be such a young woman.


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s appearance now, they couldn¡¯t help but doubt her.


    Olivia noticed the senior¡¯s skepticism. She had grown ustomed to such looks over the years and smiled indifferently, politely greeting him.


    Beside her, Harold introduced her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her youth. In some areas, she¡¯s even better than me.¡±


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s skepticism deepened. He even gave them both a peculiar look before smiling knowingly. ¡°Since you brought her, we¡¯ll trust you. If you say so, it must be true!¡±


    His expression made it clear what he was thinking.


    Harold frowned and was about to say something more when Olivia stopped him. ¡°Everyone here is a prominent figure in the medical field. I believe they will judge based on academic merit. Whether I am J and whether J is worthy of her reputation will be evident after this conference.¡±


    Since these people doubted her, she would just have to prove herself during the conference.


    Hearing this, Harold was momentarily stunned but then smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t consider that.¡±


    The two returned to their seats.


    Soon, the conference officially began.


    First, a leading figure in the domestic medical field presented a topic, and then everyone spoke in turn ording to their seating order.


    When it was Olivia¡¯s turn, everyone looked over.


    Olivia stood up gracefully, smiled at everyone, and then methodically presented her views.


    As she finished speaking, the looks from the crowd changed from initial skepticism to admiration.


    Olivia remainedposed. After presenting her views, she bowed to everyone and then sat down.


    The next moment, apuse thundered through the conference hall.


    Not far away, the leading figure who had presented the topic gave her an appreciative look.


    Olivia politely nodded back.


    After the conference ended, as Olivia had said, everyone present looked at her with newfound respect, and the initial doubts vanished.


    Olivia also gained a lot from the experience.


    Although these academic giants appeared somewhat arrogant, their knowledge was genuine. Some of their viewpoints were unique and made Olivia ponder deeply.


    ¡°Miss Prescott, apologies for the earlier offense.¡±


    Just as Olivia was about to leave, the leading figure approached her, surrounded by a group of people.


    Olivia stood up and took a few steps forward to greet him politely. ¡°Mr. Lee, you¡¯re too kind. Given my youth, it¡¯s normal for seniors to have doubts about me.¡±


    Mr. Lee looked at her with even more admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of J¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s rare to see you today. You must join us for dinner tonight. It¡¯s truly fortunate for our domestic medical field to have a new rising star.¡±


    Receiving such high praise from Mr. Lee, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel ttered and dared not decline. She smiled and agreed.

 Chapter 223: Do You Know That Man?

    Victor thought about the unpleasant conversation they had the previous morning. When he went to drop off Sophia, he deliberately arrived much earlier.


    When he reached the kindergarten entrance, there were only a few parents around.


    However, Olivia was nowhere to be seen.


    Sophia clearly wanted to see Olivia too. She clung to Victor¡¯s hand, reluctant to enter the kindergarten.


    Victor frowned slightly. Seeing Sophia¡¯s persistence, he decided to wait with her at the kindergarten entrance.


    After waiting for a long time, they finally saw Sebastian and Ethan, but it wasn¡¯t Olivia who brought them.


    Seeing the person who came, Victor frowned slightly and led Sophia forward. ¡°Where is Miss Prescott? Isn¡¯t she the one who usually brings Sebastian and Ethan in the morning?¡±


    Since theirst encounter at the hospital, Emily hadn¡¯t seen Victor again and was unaware of his argument with Olivia. She had always thought they had a good rtionship.


    Hearing Victor¡¯s question, she smiled and replied, ¡°Miss Prescott has work today and had to go out. I came to drop them off.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. It seemed too coincidental.


    They had just met yesterday, and today Olivia had to go out for work.


    Was she still avoiding him?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophia looked disappointed for not seeing Olivia. She shook Victor¡¯s finger with concern written all over her small face.


    Victor patted Sophia¡¯s head and then looked at Emily. ¡°Where did she go? When will she be back?¡±


    Emily thought for a moment. ¡°She probably went to Norville. As for when she¡¯ll be back¡­ I¡¯m not sure, but it shouldn¡¯t be too long.¡±


    Norville?


    Victor asked further, puzzled, ¡°Is there something going on?¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan, holding Emily¡¯s hands, felt indignant seeing him keep asking about their mommy. They thought, ¡°He¡¯s about to marry another woman; why does he care so much about our mommy?¡±


    With that in mind, before Emily could speak, the two little ones answered sternly, ¡°If you want to know, call Mommy yourself! We don¡¯t know!¡±


    Even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t tell him!


    Victor frowned slightly and looked down at the two little ones¡¯ indignant faces, feeling only confusion.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what he had done to upset these little ones so much that they held such a grudge against him.


    Or had Olivia said something to them?


    Thinking of this possibility, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Although Emily knew why Olivia had gone out, she hesitated due to the little ones¡¯ attitude and ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. She only added, ¡°We really don¡¯t know. But this morning I saw a mane to pick up Miss Prescott; they seemed to be together.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°Do you know that man?¡±


    Emily shook her head. She hadn¡¯t worked at Olivia¡¯s house for long and had met very few of Olivia¡¯s friends. However, she did remember what the man looked like. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before, but he seemed very refined and cultured. Miss Prescott called him ¡®senior,¡¯ so they probably knew each other from school.¡±


    As she finished speaking, Emily inexplicably felt a sense of pressure.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened suddenly as he recalled Olivia¡¯s phone call from yesterday morning.


    He knew that there was only one person Olivia would call ¡®senior.¡¯


    Harold.


    And Harold had called Olivia just yesterday morning.


    That man could only be him.


    Realizing that Olivia had dinner alone with Harold and then went to Norville together, Victor felt a surge of displeasure. He thanked Emily, handed Sophia over to the teacher, and then turned around and got into his car.

 Chapter 224: Just What

    Upon arriving at thepany and just getting upstairs, Victor saw Nathan waiting at the office door.


    ¡°Mr. Leer.¡± Seeing Victor arrive, Nathan quickly approached him.


    Victor frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°There¡¯s an issue with the business in Norville. We need to send a senior executive over. Who do you think should go?¡±


    ¡°Norville?¡± Victor¡¯s eyes darkened as he thought of Olivia, who was currently in Norville. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll go there myself.¡±


    Hearing this, Nathan was taken aback, ¡°Your schedule for today¡­¡±


    The issue in Norville wasn¡¯t severe enough to require Mr. Leer to handle it personally, and he had other ns for today as well.


    Victor interrupted him, ¡°Buy the earliest flight ticket. Postpone all my appointments for today.¡±


    With that, he turned and entered the elevator.


    Nathan quickly agreed, rearranged Victor¡¯s schedule as fast as possible, bought the tickets, and followed him.


    When they arrived in Norville, it was noon. The person in charge of Norville personally came to pick them up and took them to the hotel.


    At the hotel, the person in charge enthusiastically introduced them, ¡°This hotel is quite famous in Norville. There¡¯s a medical conference happening here today, attended by some of the top figures in the medical field.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor nodded slightly, his face calm but his mind stirred.


    After settling in at the hotel, Nathan asked about the project, ¡°Mr. Leer, when do you think would be a good time to meet with the person in charge here?¡±


    Victor seemed not to hear him and only said, ¡°Find out where there are any recent medical academic conferences in Norville, especially one that Harold might attend.¡±


    The person¡¯s earlier words reminded him that both Olivia and Harold were in the medical field and highly aplished. They might be attending the medical conference.


    Nathan had no idea what Victor was thinking. Hearing such an instruction out of the blue left him stunned.


    Weren¡¯t they here to handlepany business? Why bring this up suddenly?


    But seeing Mr. Leer¡¯s stern face, Nathan didn¡¯t dare ask more and quickly agreed.


    It took nearly an hour to find out.


    Nathan hurried back to the hotel to report to Victor, ¡°Mr. Leer, I found out that this afternoon, there is indeed a medical conference at our hotel. Harold is on the attendee list, but¡­¡±


    Victor frowned, ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°The conference has already ended.¡± Nathan¡¯s tone was somewhat guilty.


    When he found out, the conference had just ended half an hour ago.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if this had dyed Mr. Leer¡¯s ns.


    ¡°Are Harold and Olivia both there?¡± Victor asked coldly.


    Nathan nodded.


    He had specifically checked the attendee list and saw both names.


    Seeing him nod, Victor¡¯s expression grew colder, ¡°Find out which hotel they are staying at.¡±


    At this point, Nathan roughly understood Mr. Leer¡¯s purpose. After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°Mr. Leer, after the conference ends, they have a dinner party tonight near this hotel. Mr. Ramos and Miss Prescott will likely attend.¡±


    Victor nodded, ¡°Schedule tonight¡¯s meeting with Mr. Shelby from Summit Group at that restaurant.¡±


    Nathan nodded in agreement and immediately contacted the other party¡¯s secretary to confirm the time.


    Naturally, there were no objections from the other side.

 Chapter 225: Appreciate the Kindness

    That evening, Olivia and Harold attended the dinner hosted by the organizers as scheduled.


    The venue was a high-end restaurant named Abyssal Bistro, located near the hotel where the afternoon seminar was held.


    The organizers had reserved a private room in advance. As soon as they entered, a waiter guided them upstairs to a secluded private room.


    Each private room in this restaurant had a unique style. Perhaps considering that they were all academics, the organizers had specially arranged for them a room with an antique and schrly atmosphere.


    Upon entering, they were greeted by a round mahogany table with a red plum blossom centerpiece. The chairs around the table were also made of mahogany, and the walls were adorned with numerous calligraphy and paintings, giving the impression of stepping into someone¡¯s study.


    When they arrived, many guests were already seated inside. As Olivia and Harold entered, all eyes turned to them, filled with admiration and approval.


    They were the youngest participants at the seminar, and Olivia, being a young woman, had impressed these seasoned veterans with her performance.


    Olivia smiled apologetically at everyone. ¡°Sorry, we are not very familiar with the area and kept you waiting.¡±


    After the seminar ended in the afternoon, she and Harold had wandered around Norville without an escort from the organizers and had identally gotten lost on their way back, taking some time to find the hotel.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright; not everyone is here yet. Please, have a seat!¡±


    Mr. Lee, seated at the head of the table, stood up and gestured for them to sit beside him.


    Seeing this, Olivia felt even more honored.


    Mr. Lee was internationally renowned, and even her teacher Benjamin spoke of him with great respect.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected to receive such favor from Mr. Lee. She nced around and saw everyone looking at her with envy.


    ¡°We¡¯ll sit by the door. It will be more convenient for the waitstaff to serve dishes without disturbing the elders.¡±


    With that, she and Harold took seats by the door.


    Mr. Lee furrowed his brows but didn¡¯t insist. ¡°You two are quite considerate.¡±


    Olivia smiled but said nothing more.


    After a while, everyone had arrived.


    ¡°Miss Prescott is so young and yet has achieved so much. Truly outstanding!¡±


    Seeing Mr. Lee¡¯s appreciation for Olivia and having witnessed her expertise firsthand, everyone began to praise her.


    Olivia modestly replied, ¡°It was just that Mr. Lee¡¯s questions happened to align with my research, so I had some insights.¡±


    Mr. Lee even extended an invitation on the spot. ¡°I wonder if Miss Prescott would be interested in working with me? Name your terms, and I will have no objections!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Hearing this, everyone was taken aback, including Harold.


    Mr. Lee¡¯s words implied that he wanted to take Olivia under his wing as a disciple.


    Everyone knew that Mr. Lee hadn¡¯t taken on any students for many years, focusing solely on his own research.


    For him to extend an invitation now was truly surprising.


    Olivia was stunned for a moment before she realized what was happening. Seeing everyone¡¯s expectant looks, she knew this was a great honor.


    However¡­


    ¡°I appreciate Mr. Lee¡¯s kindness, but I am currently assisting my teacher with his work and might not be able to manage both. I wouldn¡¯t want to cause any inconvenience.¡± Olivia bowed slightly in apology to Mr. Lee.


    Her refusal caused quite a stir at the table.


    Mr. Lee looked somewhat disappointed but didn¡¯t press further. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t insist. If you ever change your mind, you are always wee.¡±


    Olivia smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you very much for your appreciation, Mr. Lee.¡±

 Chapter 226: How Could There Be Such a Good Thing

    For a moment, everyone at the dining table looked at Olivia with increasing admiration, almost wanting to snatch her up as their own apprentice.


    However, seeing that she had just refused even Mr. Lee, no one dared to speak up.


    Mr. Lee quickly shifted the topic to other subjects, but it inevitably circled back to medicine.


    Because of Olivia¡¯s performance that afternoon, whenever Mr. Lee posed a new question, everyone would immediately look at Olivia.


    Olivia felt as if she were attending another seminar.


    Fortunately, this atmosphere didn¡¯tst long. Mr. Lee soon realized the mood was getting too serious and started discussing lighter topics.


    As the junior among them, Olivia and Harold became the subjects of their teasing.


    When seniors offered her drinks, Olivia couldn¡¯t refuse and epted them one by one.


    After a few drinks, seeing that the seniors had no intention of stopping, she excused herself to the restroom to get some fresh air.


    This restaurant lived up to its name, ¡°Deep Sea,¡± with most of its decor in deep blue hues, asionally ented with white, giving it a mysterious yet elegant feel.


    After wandering around the entrance for a bit and feeling that the alcohol had worn off, Olivia decided it was time to return to her seniors.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Dr. Prescott?¡±


    Just as she turned around, she encountered a middle-aged man with a beer belly. His white shirt was stretched tight over his body, as if it might burst at any moment. His face was flushed, clearly from drinking too much.


    Seeing Olivia turn back, the man squinted and took two steps forward, as if trying to recognize her up close.


    Olivia frowned and stepped back, greeting him distantly, ¡°Dr. Weaver, long time no see.¡±


    The man in front of her was a doctor from a hospital currently coborating with her research institute. Olivia had only met him a few times and only remembered hisst name was Chen; she knew nothing else about him.


    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t mistaken her identity, Dr. Weaver¡¯s attitude became even more casual. He ogled Olivia lecherously and said, ¡°I thought Dr. Prescott was pretty when I saw you at the institute. Now that I see you out of yourb coat, I realize you¡¯re not just pretty; you have a great figure too.¡±


    As he spoke, he staggered closer to Olivia. ¡°Tsk, that face of yours looks like it¡¯s glowing. Let me touch it¡­¡±


    Seeing his fat hand reaching out towards her, Olivia felt a wave of disgust and pped it away with a ¡°smack.¡± ¡°Dr. Weaver, please behave yourself!¡±


    The man seemed slow to react. After a few seconds, he realized he had been pped and red at Olivia angrily. ¡°You dare hit me?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to get entangled with him and tried to walk around him.


    But the man stepped in front of her. ¡°You think you can just leave after hitting me? How could there be such a good thing?¡±


    He then nced at her slender waist, his anger fading from his eyes. ¡°Spend the night with me, and we¡¯ll call it even for today, okay?¡±


    ¡°If youe any closer, I¡¯ll call security!¡± Olivia shouted angrily as she was backed into a corner.


    The man didn¡¯t care and reached out to grab her waist, his face full of greed. ¡°Go ahead if you dare; they can watch our little show!¡±


    His bulk almostpletely overshadowed Olivia. Knowing she couldn¡¯t win in a physical confrontation, Olivia racked her brain for a way to escape.


    The smell of alcohol grew stronger.


    Just as Olivia was losing hope, she suddenly heard a cry of pain in her ear. The next moment, the man was practically thrown sideways away from her.

 Chapter 227: Somewhat Tempting

    ¡°Damn it, who dares to ruin my good time!¡±


    Dr. Weaver clutched his aching waist where he had been kicked and struggled to get up from the ground. Before he could see who was in front of him, another fierce kicknded on his abdomen.


    The person kicked with such force that Dr. Weaver immediately broke out in a cold sweat from the pain, bending over and unable to speak for a long time.


    Olivia looked at the man in front of her, who was surrounded by an icy aura, and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. However, she inexplicably felt a sense of relief.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Watch your hands. If you don¡¯t want them anymore, I don¡¯t mind having someone take them off for you.¡±


    Victor was dressed in an expensive custom-made suit, his hair slicked back, revealing sharp features. His thin lips were pressed into a straight line, and his eyes and brows were filled with menace.


    Dr. Weaver finally managed to catch his breath. When he looked up and saw the man¡¯s expression, he knew that these words were not just empty threats. His face instantly turned pale with fear.


    ¡°You misunderstand, I know Miss Prescott!¡± Dr. Weaver hurriedly exined, ¡°I just wanted to invite Dr. Prescott for a drink!¡±


    After speaking, Dr. Weaver looked up at Olivia with a pleading expression.


    Olivia recalled the man¡¯s demeanor from earlier and her face turned cold. ¡°We do know each other, but Dr. Weaver¡¯s actions just now suggest that he wanted more than just to invite me for a drink!¡±


    Dr. Weaver shivered as he saw the man¡¯s face grow even darker.


    At that moment, Nathan noticed that Mr. Leer had been gone for a while and came out to check on the situation. Seeing the chaos, he quickly approached, ¡°Sir.¡±


    Victor withdrew his gaze from Dr. Weaver¡¯s face and coldlymanded, ¡°Take this man away. Also, look into his background and give him a lesson.¡±


    Nathan nced at the man beside him and nodded in agreement.


    Dr. Weaver¡¯s legs were so weak that he was almost dragged away by Nathan.


    For a moment, only Olivia and Victor were left in the corridor.


    Looking at the man in front of her who still exuded coldness, Olivia frowned slightly, her eyes filled with caution. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    This was too much of a coincidence!


    Victor did not immediately answer but instead looked her up and down.


    He saw Olivia dressed in a smart little suit with a ruffled blouse underneath, looking both dignified and yful. She wore slim-fit red pants that entuated her long legs. Her long hair was tucked behind her ears, revealing a slender, fair neck that seemed to glow under the light.


    Perhaps due to the alcohol, her clear eyes were misty as she looked at him calmly, with a hint of wariness like a startled deer.


    Seeing Olivia like this, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was the effect of the alcohol, but despite Olivia¡¯s distant attitude towards him, he found her somewhat tempting.


    Not receiving a response for a while, Olivia pursed her lips and looked away. She said calmly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Leer, for helping me out. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now. There are still many seniors waiting for me.¡±


    With that, she prepared to walk past Victor.


    Just as she reached his side, Victor¡¯s voice sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Miss Prescott, don¡¯t misunderstand. I happened to have business to attend to here and had no choice but toe over. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here.¡± Victor turned slightly to look at Olivia in front of him, his voice carrying an ambiguous tone. ¡°It seems likest time was the same. I helped you out of a situation, and not only did you not show any gratitude, but you also treated me like one of them and avoided me.¡±


    The two were very close, and it was unclear whose alcohol scent lingered between them.


    Olivia thought back to their first meeting at the hotel after returning home and frowned slightly.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, what Victor said was indeed true.

 Chapter 228: Just an Excuse

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your help.¡±


    After a moment, Olivia spoke calmly, her tone still distant.


    Victor¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, his eyes filled with displeasure. ¡°Really? If I hadn¡¯t stepped in, what were you nning to do?¡±


    Olivia lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor; naturally, I have my own ways.¡±


    Having studied acupuncture for many years, Olivia knew exactly which points could instantly disable someone without causing fatal harm.


    If that man hade any closer, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to show him the difference between their skills as doctors.


    However, before she could act, Victor had appeared.


    Victor understood the implication of her words.


    Earlier, when Olivia was performing acupuncture on Liam, he had observed her knowledge of human acupoints.


    Thus, Olivia indeed had the ability to protect herself just now.


    Realizing this, Victor felt a strange sense of relief.


    But seeing the indifferent face in front of him, Victor still felt displeased. ¡°So, Miss Prescott thinks I¡¯m meddling in her affairs?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Olivia remained silent, looking at him with a calm expression.


    Though she said nothing, her expression clearly conveyed her thoughts.


    This was the first time Victor had encountered such a situation-helping someone only to be told he was meddling.


    ¡°Regardless, I did help you.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Hearing this, she frowned and perfunctorily thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Leer. I really should be going back now. Since you¡¯re here on business, there must be others waiting for you. You should hurry back too.¡±


    With that, she nodded at Victor and turned to head back to her room.


    She had just taken a step when her wrist was grabbed.


    Perhaps it was the alcohol, but Olivia felt every subtle emotion within her magnified.


    Noticing Victor¡¯s action, the spark of anger within her ignited.


    Olivia frowned sharply and looked angrily at Victor. ¡°What exactly do you want? I¡¯ve already thanked you. What more do you want from me?¡±


    Six years ago, she had been infatuated with Victor but was deeply hurt.


    Now that she had resolved to sever ties with him, he kept entangling her!


    Olivia couldn¡¯t fathom his intentions and didn¡¯t want to guess anymore. She just wanted to minimize contact with him.


    But Victor wouldn¡¯t let her have her way!


    Victor himself didn¡¯t know what came over him. By the time he realized it, he was already holding a slender wrist.


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s angry expression, he frowned slightly. ¡°Is this how you treat someone who helped you? What¡¯s so urgent that you¡¯re rushing back? Is there someone important waiting for you at the table?¡±


    Olivia found him unreasonable. ¡°Whoever it is has nothing to do with you. Let go of me!¡±


    Victor¡¯s grip tightened suddenly.


    Olivia winced in pain, her expression changing.


    Victor didn¡¯t miss the change in her expression but didn¡¯t loosen his grip. Instead, he stepped closer to Olivia.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and she tensed up.


    Victor let out an ambiguous chuckle, his oppressive gaze fixed on Olivia¡¯s face. ¡°Even if Miss Prescott thinks I¡¯m meddling and doesn¡¯t want to thank me, I left my client waiting in the room because of you. This business deal is probably ruined. How does Miss Prescott n topensate me for that?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia frowned and met his gaze.


    She didn¡¯t believe anyone would dare disrespect the Leer family.


    This was just an excuse from Victor.


    But since he said it, Olivia didn¡¯t want to owe him any inexplicable favors either.

 Chapter 229: Such a Perfect Match

    Olivia lowered her eyes to adjust her expression, suppressing the anger from earlier. She then looked up and said distantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how I canpensate you. This afternoon, we saw a nice coffee shop nearby while we were out. How about I treat Mr. Leer to a cup of coffee?¡±


    Victor was nomittal, ¡°Alright.¡±


    With that, he slowly released the woman¡¯s wrist.


    As he let go, his fingertip unintentionally brushed against the soft skin on the inside of Olivia¡¯s wrist. Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and after releasing her hand, he unconsciously tightened his fingers.


    The coffee shop Olivia mentioned was right downstairs from the hotel. They had stumbled upon it when they got lost and found their way back in the afternoon.


    Inviting Victor there wasn¡¯t because she thought the ce was particrly special; it was simply the first ce that came to mind.


    The two of them walked into the shop side by side. Soon, a waiter approached them, ¡°Do you have a reservation?¡±


    Olivia shook her head and nced around the hall.


    It was dinner time, the peak hour for couples on dates, and the coffee shop was nearly full.


    Fortunately, despite therge area of the cafe, there weren¡¯t many tables, and the distance between each table was sufficient to avoid difort.


    Just then, a table by the window became avable, and Olivia headed over.


    The waiter followed closely behind, his eyes filled with amazement as he looked at them.


    This coffee shop was considered high-end in Norville, attracting wealthy patrons and even some celebrities.


    Thus, he had seen many attractive people, but this couple before him, with their stunning looks and outstanding demeanor, was a first.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As they reached the window seat, the waiter had the table cleared and then brought over the menu, enthusiastically rmending, ¡°We have a new couple¡¯s set menu that¡¯s quite popr. You might want to give it a try.¡±


    Upon hearing this, both of their expressions changed.


    Victor gave Olivia a meaningful look.


    Olivia paused slightly in her menu flipping and then looked up indifferently at the waiter, ¡°No need. We¡¯re not a couple.¡±


    With that, she lowered her head to continue looking at the menu.


    She only ordered for herself and then handed the menu to Victor, ¡°Mr. Leer, see what you¡¯d like to drink. Don¡¯t be polite with me; I can afford a cup of coffee.¡±


    Victor felt a slight displeasure at her earlier denial but didn¡¯t take the menu. He simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the same as her.¡±


    The waiter acknowledged this with a slight bow and left with the menu in hand.


    Standing in a corner, he couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at the two sitting by the window.


    Although the woman had denied it, he couldn¡¯t help but think that they looked very much like a couple! They were such a perfect match!


    When he brought their coffee over, he maintained a calm demeanor but was screaming inside.


    Up close, they looked even morepatible!


    The woman had light makeup and an elegant face with delicate features; she almost looked like a celebrity. The man had sharp features and a tall build, exuding an air of dominance-he was the perfect image of a CEO!


    Olivia had no idea what the waiter was thinking.


    She usually felt the effects of alcohol slowly. After wandering outside for so long, she was just starting to feel ufortable.


    But since she had already invited Victor out, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to leave immediately citing difort; it would just give Victor an excuse to find fault.


    With this in mind, Olivia suppressed her difort and took a sip of coffee to try to sober up.

 Chapter 230: How Do You Want Me to Compensate?

    Victor, equally expressionless, sipped his coffee, trying to suppress the displeasure in his heart.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He had asked Olivia to thank orpensate him, not to sit here in silent confrontation.


    Although the so-called failed business deal was just an excuse, did Olivia really think a cup of coffee was enough to make up for his losses?


    Olivia put down her cup and turned to look out the window, not intending to speak.


    Firstly, she really didn¡¯t know what else they had to talk about now. Secondly, she didn¡¯t want to get too entangled with Victor. This cup of coffee was just to settle things once and for all.


    The difort from the alcohol hit her in waves. Olivia asionally lowered her eyes to take a sip of coffee, ncing at how much Victor had drunk, just wanting to finish quickly and leave.


    However, after several attempts, she noticed that Victor¡¯s cup of coffee was almost untouched.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Olivia reluctantly withdrew her gaze from the window and looked at Victor.


    Victor¡¯s eyes were dark. Hearing her question, he pulled his lips into an ambiguous smile. ¡°Drinking it like this, there¡¯s no taste.¡±


    Olivia frowned, ufortably raising her hand to rub her temple, her fingers circling on it. ¡°Then how does Mr. Leer want to drink it?¡±


    After speaking, another wave of dizziness hit her. Olivia closed her eyes briefly and then opened them again, trying to look at Victor as naturally as possible.


    Victor was about to say something when he saw her expression. His brows furrowed sharply. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together. ¡°I¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink. It¡¯s nothing serious. Mr. Leer, please tell me how you want me topensate you. After all, Leer¡¯s Group deals with big businesses. I¡¯m afraid today¡¯spensation won¡¯t satisfy Mr. Leer.¡±


    Seeing her pale face and hearing her subtly sarcastic words, Victor¡¯s expression changed slightly. He didn¡¯t say anything more and directly called the waiter over to settle the bill.


    Olivia wanted to say that she should be the one treating, but she saw that Victor had already paid without hesitation.


    It was the same waiter from before, looking at them as if questioning why they were denying being a couple when it was so obvious.


    Meeting the waiter¡¯s gaze made Olivia¡¯s head hurt even more.


    ¡°Where are you staying? I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Victor walked to her side, his face stern but his actions gentle.


    Without giving Olivia a chance to refuse, he helped her up from her seat.


    As soon as she stood up, another wave of dizziness hit her, causing her to miss the best opportunity to refuse.


    By the time she recovered from the dizziness, Victor had half-supported and half-carried her to the cafe¡¯s entrance. Almost everyone inside was watching them.


    Feeling weak and not wanting to make a scene with so many people watching, Olivia went along with Victor¡¯s intentions and let him help her into the car.


    Nathan was already waiting in the car. Seeing them get in, he asked, ¡°Mr. Leer, where to?¡±


    Victor looked at Olivia beside him.


    Olivia pressed her temple and softly refused, ¡°No need. There are still many seniors waiting for me upstairs. I have to go back to the dinner.¡±


    With that, she intended to open the door and get out.


    Victor grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll either take you back or you can rest at my ce. You can choose one. My hotel is nearby.¡±


    Olivia frowned, turned back into her seat, and told Nathan the name of their hotel.


    Nathan acknowledged and slowly started the car.


    ¡°Drive slowly,¡± Victor ordered in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Nathan quickly agreed and drove carefully all the way.


    The two people in the back remained silent throughout the journey.

 Chapter 231: Can I Leave Now?

    The car slowly came to a stop in front of the hotel, and Olivia finally spoke, ¡°Thank you, you can drop me off here.¡±


    After saying this, she nodded slightly to Victor, opened the car door, and stepped out. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she staggered and almost fell.


    The alcohol had hit her hard, and the warmth inside the car had made her drowsy despite her efforts to stay alert.


    Upon getting out of the car, her legs felt weak.


    Just as she was about to fall forward, a strong arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her back into the car.


    Once she was seated properly, the arm was withdrawn.


    It took Olivia a few seconds to realize what had just happened.


    The position was quite intimate, leaving her at a loss for words to thank him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you up,¡± Victor said as he opened the car door and got out.


    Before Olivia could react, Victor was already standing at her side of the car door, waiting for her to get out with a serious look in his eyes.


    Olivia hesitated for a few seconds but eventually got out of the car cautiously.


    Remembering her earlier stumble, she was much more careful this time and did not fall again.


    Victor watched her walk straight ahead and retracted his slightly extended arm before following her withrge strides.


    At the door of the hotel room, Olivia stopped and looked at Victor. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine from here. Thank you for tonight. I¡¯ll make up for the coffee I owe you another day.¡±


    With that, she opened the door and walked in.


    However, just as she was about to close the door, Victor followed her in assertively.


    Olivia stopped and looked at Victor coldly. ¡°Mr. Leer, it¡¯s quite inappropriate for you to follow me into my room. If you don¡¯t leave voluntarily, I¡¯ll have to call security.¡±


    Victor frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to do anything. You can rx.¡±


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s pale face made him uneasy.


    Olivia watched him walk into her room and even pick up the bedside phone, feeling a headacheing on.


    ¡°Could you please send up some hangover medicine?¡± Victor called the front desk.


    Soon after, there was a knock on the door.


    Since they hadn¡¯t closed the door when they came in, Olivia could see a staff member standing at the door with some medicine and a cup of hot water.


    Victor got up to take them and thanked the staff before turning back to Olivia. ¡°Take the medicine, and I¡¯ll leave.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what else to do with him, so she took the medicine as he asked.


    Next, he handed her the hot water.


    Anyone who saw this wouldn¡¯t believe it was Seacrest¡¯s powerful Mr. Leer.


    Olivia took the water and drank it before looking up at Victor. ¡°Can you leave now?¡±


    Victor frowned but didn¡¯t ask her to do anything else. He turned and left the room.


    After closing the door, he instructed Nathan, ¡°Get me a room next door.¡±


    Nathan was momentarily stunned but quickly understood when he thought of Olivia inside. He hurriedly went downstairs to book a room.


    Inside the room, although Olivia had taken the hangover medicine, she still felt dizzy. She only washed up briefly before lying down on the bed.


    Perhaps it was because alcohol made people prone to overthinking, but she inexplicably recalled how six years ago she had tried everything to please Victor, hoping he would look at her just once. In the end, she never seeded. Now, thinking about Victor¡¯s considerate actions since their reunion left her feeling confused.

 Chapter 232: No Response Yet

    Meanwhile, at Abyssal Bistro.


    Harold had been drinking with his seniors for half the day but Olivia still hadn¡¯t returned, causing him to worry. He excused himself to go to the restroom and stepped outside to call Olivia.


    Olivia, lost in her thoughts for a long time, was almost asleep when she was suddenly awakened by the sound of her phone ringing.


    She opened her eyes and stared nkly for a moment before answering the call without even checking the caller ID. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    On the other end, Harold was momentarily taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Olivia finally woke uppletely, realizing she had forgotten something important.


    ¡°Where are you? Why haven¡¯t youe back after being out for so long?¡± Harold asked worriedly, unaware of what had happened on her end.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Olivia suddenly remembered that she was still supposed to be at the dinner following the academic exchange meeting.


    She had thought she could return after a cup of coffee and hadn¡¯t informed her seniors. Unexpectedly, she ended up being sent back to the hotel and hadpletely forgotten about it in her daze.


    Realizing this, Olivia quickly apologized to Harold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior. I wasn¡¯t feeling well and came back early. I forgot to tell you. Could you please apologize to the seniors for me?¡±


    Harold sighed in relief. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was worried something had happened to you. If you¡¯re not feeling well, just rest. I¡¯ll exin to the seniors.¡±


    After a few more words of concern, he hung up the phone.


    Returning to the private room, everyone looked at him. ¡°Where did Dr. Prescott go? Howe you¡¯re back and she¡¯s still not here?¡±


    Harold poured himself a drink and raised his ss to apologize on Olivia¡¯s behalf. ¡°Dr. Prescott wasn¡¯t feeling well and went back early. She asked me to apologize to the seniors for her. I¡¯ll drink this on her behalf. Please forgive her.¡±


    With that, he downed the drink in one go.


    Led by Mr. Lee, the group of experts expressed that it was fine but regretted not being able to interact more with Olivia.


    Olivia¡¯s absence reminded everyone of the time; it was gettingte, and many were already quite tipsy.


    Mr. Lee stood up and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a night. We can gather again another time.¡±


    After a few more words, everyone began to leave.


    As the youngest among them, Harold politely saw everyone off before being thest to leave.


    Leaving the restaurant, Harold took a cab back to the hotel.


    Though it waste, he hesitantly knocked on Olivia¡¯s door.


    After all, he had brought her here, and she wasn¡¯t feeling well without him knowing, which made him feel responsible.


    Harold couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    After knocking for a while with no response from inside, he recalled Olivia¡¯s groggy voice on the phone and figured she must have fallen asleep. Not wanting to disturb her further, he returned to his own room next door.


    He had drunk quite a bit himself and was feeling somewhat dizzy.


    As he opened his door, he thought he heard another door closing. Turning his head, he vaguely saw the door of the room next to Olivia¡¯s closing with a familiar figure seemingly shing by.


    But the door closed quickly, and Harold didn¡¯t get a clear look, so he didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Back in his room, he called the front desk for some hangover medicine, took it, tidied up briefly, and went to sleep, nning to check on Olivia¡¯s condition when he woke up.

 Chapter 233: What Does He Want Again

    The next morning, Harold woke up with a slight headache but was still concerned about Olivia. After freshening up, he went next door.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw that the room to the left of Olivia¡¯s was opening at almost the same time. A somewhat familiar figure stepped out.


    ¡°Mr. Ramos, long time no see.¡±


    Victor was also worried about Olivia¡¯s condition and wanted to check on her. He didn¡¯t expect to run into Harold so coincidentally.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Meeting Harold¡¯s gaze, Victor subtly furrowed his brows but then politely greeted him with a smile.


    Harold recognized the person in front of him but was somewhat hesitant to believe it.


    After all, they were staying in a hotel booked by the organizers, which was fairly average for Norville. With Victor¡¯s status, there was no reason for him to stay in such a hotel.


    It wasn¡¯t until Victor greeted him that Harold dared to confirm it was indeed him. He paused for a moment before smiling and nodding, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Victor nodded back and walked nonchntly to Olivia¡¯s door, raising his hand to knock.


    Seeing this, a surprising thought crossed Harold¡¯s mind.


    Could Victor be staying at this hotel because of Olivia?


    But what exactly is going on between them?


    With these thoughts, Harold hesitantly walked to Olivia¡¯s door and casually asked, ¡°Mr. Leer, do you need something from Olivia?¡±


    Victor raised an eyebrow nomittally, ¡°She seemed unwellst night, so I brought her back. Naturally, I want to check on her this morning.¡±


    This confirmed Harold¡¯s suspicion.


    Harold smiled warmly, ¡°It¡¯s kind of you to care about our Olivia, but I think Olivia might not want to see you.¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened, and an oppressive aura surrounded him.


    Harold seemed oblivious to it, turning his head calmly towards Olivia¡¯s door with an unchanged smile.


    Inside the room, Olivia had just woken up not long ago. After freshening up, she heard the knocking outside and assumed it was Harold. She went to open the door.


    Seeing who was at the door, Olivia was taken aback, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She remembered that Victor¡¯s hotel was near the restaurant where they dined yesterday. How could he be at her door early in the morning?


    Moreover, what did he want?


    Victor slightly furrowed his brows and looked her up and down. Seeing that she looked much better thanst night, he felt relieved and said calmly, ¡°I brought you backst night, so naturally I want to check on you this morning.¡±


    Olivia smiled distantly, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I just drank a bit too muchst night; I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    With that, she turned her attention to Harold, speaking more familiarly, ¡°Senior, is there something you need?¡±


    Harold replied gently, ¡°Nothing much. You said you felt unwellst night, and I was a bit worried.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile became more genuine, ¡°Sorry to make you worry. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Harold smiled back, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    After their exchange, Olivia noticed Victor still standing at the door. She frowned slightly and subtly hinted for him to leave, ¡°Mr. Leer, do you need anything else?¡±


    Victor looked at the atmosphere between them, feeling displeased. He caught the underlying meaning in her words and nodded nomittally.

 Chapter 234: Don鈥檛 Involve Others

    Seeing him nod, Olivia¡¯s eyes were full of confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for breakfast. If you don¡¯t mind, we can eat together,¡± Victor said calmly, looking at the two of them.


    Hearing this, both Olivia and Harold¡¯s expressions changed, unable to understand what he meant.


    After a moment, Olivia came back to her senses and forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Leer is busy with work. I still need some time to get ready. I don¡¯t want to dy Mr. Leer. I¡¯ll eat by myselfter.¡±


    Victor smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have any work scheduled today, so I have time to wait.¡±


    Olivia felt a headacheing on again and smiled, ¡°What we eat might not suit Mr. Leer¡¯s taste.¡±


    Victor remained indifferent. ¡°Miss Prescott, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    Olivia: ¡°¡­¡±


    This man could dominate the business world; she didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t understand her obvious refusal!


    He was clearly doing this on purpose!


    But she couldn¡¯t figure out what Victor was thinking!


    The more she thought about it, the more her head hurt. Olivia decided to be bold and pulled Harold in as a shield. ¡°Mr. Ramos and I have something to discuss during breakfast. It might not be convenient for Mr. Leer to be present.¡±


    After speaking, she gave Harold a pleading look.


    Harold responded with a gentle smile and turned to Victor. ¡°Olivia is right. We do have matters to discuss. We ask Mr. Leer to excuse us.¡±


    Seeing the two of them in sync, Victor was displeased but maintained a calm demeanor. ¡°Is that so? When you need to talk, I¡¯ll step aside.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect Victor to be so thick-skinned and was about to find another excuse when Victor casually brought upst night¡¯s events.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Prescott, you haven¡¯t forgotten that you said you¡¯d treat me to coffeest night, but I ended up paying. That coffee doesn¡¯t count, and considering I brought you back yesterday, isn¡¯t exchanging that for breakfast fair?¡± Victor looked deeply at Olivia.


    Hearing this, Olivia finallypromised. ¡°Wait a moment; I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡±


    She just hoped that after this breakfast, Victor would keep his word and clear things up with her.


    Olivia closed the door and went inside, leaving the two men outside with different expressions.


    Harold still had a gentle smile on his face.


    Victor showed no expression but kept ncing at Harold.


    Thinking about Harold¡¯s close rtionship with Olivia made him feel very displeased.


    When Olivia finished getting ready and came out, the three of them went downstairs for breakfast together.


    Because of Victor¡¯s presence, both Olivia and Harold were unusually silent.


    The atmosphere was very heavy.


    Victor, however, casually asked about their ns for the day. ¡°I wonder what you two n to do after breakfast?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s chopsticks paused in mid-air for a moment before she looked up at Victor. ¡°Why is Mr. Leer so concerned about our ns? Don¡¯t you have your own schedule?¡±


    Hearing this, Victor gave a nomittal smile. ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet friends; can¡¯t we spend some time together?¡±


    After speaking, he nced meaningfully at Harold and then said to Olivia, ¡°Or is it that Miss Prescott thinks I¡¯m intruding on your private time?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What happens between us should not involve others!¡±


    Victor gave an ambiguous smile but didn¡¯t respond.


    Olivia withdrew her gaze, feelingplicated emotions inside, unsure of what Victor meant by all this.

 Chapter 235: It鈥檚 Simply Provoking Her

    A sudden ringtone broke the tense atmosphere at the dining table.


    Victor, preupied with thoughts about Olivia and Harold¡¯s rtionship, answered the call without checking the caller ID.


    As soon as he picked up, a concerned female voice came through.


    ¡°Victor, I heard from your mom that you went on a business trip to Norville. How did it go? Is everything resolved?¡±


    Emma had gone to Victor¡¯s office yesterday but found him absent. After asking Lily, she learned that Victor had gone to Norville and called early this morning to check on him.


    She expected to be ignored or have her call abruptly ended as before, but to her surprise, Victor answered quickly this time.


    Emma, thinking that Victor had finally let go of his prejudice against her, spoke with a smile in her voice.


    Hearing Emma¡¯s voice, Victor frowned slightly and instinctively looked up at Olivia across the table.


    The dining table was very quiet, and although Olivia and Harold were not intentionally eavesdropping, they could still hear the voice on the other end of the line.


    Almost as soon as the voice fell, Olivia¡¯s expression darkened.


    Thest time they met, Emma¡¯s usatory words still echoed in her ears, using her of being the third party between her and Victor.


    This call timely reminded Olivia that regardless of Victor¡¯s attitude, he was about to get engaged to Emma, and she should keep her distance from him.


    Thinking of this, Olivia put down her chopsticks, gave Victor a polite smile, and stood up to leave.


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s intention, Victor unthinkingly said into the phone, ¡°I have something to do, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    After saying this, he looked up to say something to Olivia but saw that she had just stood up and stumbled slightly, a look of panic appearing on her face.


    Victor frowned sharply and, without even hanging up the phone, stood up from his seat.


    In her haste, Olivia identally tripped over a nearby chair, staggering slightly and letting out a short cry that she quickly stifled.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Victor held his phone in one hand and grabbed her wrist with the other.


    Olivia, thinking the call had already ended, softly thanked him.


    On the other end, Emma¡¯s initial joy vanished when she heard Victor suddenly say he had to hang up. She was about to say something more when she heard what seemed to be a woman¡¯s cry from his end.


    The voice sounded somewhat familiar¡­


    She nced at her phone screen and realized that Victor hadn¡¯t hung up yet.


    Emma bit her lip and remained silent.


    She wanted to see who that woman on the other end was!


    The next second, she heard Olivia¡¯s voice thanking Victor.


    Almost instantly upon hearing Olivia¡¯s voice, Emma gritted her teeth and hung up the phone. Her face darkened as she angrily threw her phone onto the bed.


    Olivia, that wretch again!


    She had clearly warned herst time, yet that shameless woman still appeared by Victor¡¯s side!


    Moreover, judging from the noise on the call earlier, it seemed Victor hung up on her because of Olivia!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Emma¡¯s face turned livid.


    When the call connected earlier, she thought Victor had finally changed his mind.


    But then Olivia gave her such a ¡°surprise¡±!


    That wretch was simply provoking her!


    Emma¡¯s fingers dug deeply into her palms, her eyes filled with darkness and overwhelming hatred for Olivia!

 Chapter 236: He Doesn鈥檛 Even See Me

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so angry?¡±


    Beatrice heard themotion upstairs and, upon entering the room, saw Emma¡¯s upset expression. She approached with concern and led her to sit on the bed.


    As soon as they sat down, Emma angrily shook off her hand. ¡°Victor is with that woman again!¡±


    Hearing this, Beatrice¡¯s face darkened, and she became more alert. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t Mrs. Leer say she talked to Victor? Is there some misunderstanding?¡±


    Recalling Olivia¡¯s voice on the phone and Victor¡¯s cold attitude towards her, Emma was furious. ¡°I heard that woman¡¯s voice with my own ears! There¡¯s no way it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, judging by Victor¡¯s attitude earlier, it was clear he thought she was disturbing them! Otherwise, why would he want to hang up as soon as he answered?


    That woman left without a word years ago. What kind of spell did she cast on Victor when she returned?


    Beatrice frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Victor on a business trip? How could he be with her?¡±


    Emma¡¯s mind suddenly shed with a suspicion, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°He said it was a business trip, but who knows if he went specifically to see that woman!¡±


    Otherwise, why would he be with her so early in the morning?


    At this time¡­ were they togetherst night too?


    Thinking of this, Emma abruptly got up from the bed, her face full of suspicion and unease, but she couldn¡¯t think of another solution.


    Hearing this, Beatrice¡¯s face grew even darker.


    Victor and her daughter¡¯s engagement had been dyed for six years. During these six years, although Victor had been stalling, they had never been worried.


    After all, besides Emma, there were no other women around Victor.


    But now, ever since that woman returned to the country, everything had changed!


    Victor even directly suggested the idea of breaking off the engagement!


    This can¡¯t go on!


    ¡°Mom, should we¡­ talk to Lily again?¡± Emma was silent for a while before turning to grab her mother¡¯s hand, her face full of urgency.


    Beatrice hesitated for a moment, then slowly shook her head.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Just watch Victor be with that woman?¡± Emma asked through gritted teeth.


    Thinking of Victor being with that woman made her blood boil.


    Beatrice patted her hand reassuringly. ¡°Calm down. Although Lily¡¯s words carry weight, we can¡¯t always rely on her. Over time, she¡¯ll get annoyed too.¡±


    She then looked meaningfully at her daughter and said softly, ¡°Besides, we can¡¯t always depend on Lily. You need to find ways to win Victor¡¯s favor yourself.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes flickered, but she looked troubled. ¡°But because of Sophia, Victor hasn¡¯t seen me at alltely¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not trying hard enough!¡± Beatrice stood up as well and took Emma¡¯s hand. ¡°Buy a ticket and go there now. You¡¯ll run into him eventually!¡±


    Emma still hesitated. ¡°Victor¡¯s mind is on that woman. If I go¡­¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t she be humiliating herself?


    Beatrice spoke earnestly. ¡°No matter what Victor¡¯s attitude is, he¡¯s with Olivia now. If you don¡¯t show up, that woman won¡¯t understand her ce. Even if you don¡¯t see Victor, at least you can unsettle Olivia. If she has any sense, she¡¯ll know to keep her distance from Victor.¡±


    After a while, Emma gritted her teeth and agreed. She immediately bought a ticket and flew to Norville.

 Chapter 237: So Many Entanglements

    When Emma arrived in Norville, it was noon. On her way there, she called Lily to ask for Victor¡¯s hotel location. Afternding, she went straight to the hotel.


    Standing at the hotel entrance, Emma frowned slightly, her suspicion growing.


    Given Victor¡¯s status, he should at least be staying in a five-star hotel when traveling for business. However, this hotel, though upscale, was far below the standard Victor would choose.


    Unless¡­ he really came to see that despicable Olivia.


    With this thought, Emma¡¯s heart sank again. She quickly walked to the front desk. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for someone. Could you please help me find Victor¡¯s room number?¡±


    The receptionist looked at her and was about to ask about her rtionship with Victor when Emma quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m his fiancee. I just called him, and he told me the room number, but I have a poor memory and forgot it right away. I don¡¯t want to disturb his work by calling again. Could you please check it for me?¡±


    She finished with a polite smile at the receptionist.


    From the moment Emma entered, the receptionist had noticed her and could tell she was wealthy. Hearing her exnation, the receptionist didn¡¯t doubt her and quickly found Victor¡¯s room number.


    Seeing how easily she got the room number, Emma¡¯s heart fluttered slightly, and her smile became more genuine. ¡°He probably won¡¯t be back for a while. Could you give me a key card to his room so I can wait for him?¡±


    The receptionist apologetically refused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t give out guest room keys.¡±


    Emma¡¯s smile stiffened slightly. ¡°Then could you check if the room next to his is avable and book it for me?¡±


    The receptionist agreed and quicklypleted the procedures for her.


    Meanwhile, Olivia and Harold walked in from outside.


    After breakfast, Victor left them due to work arrangements, which relieved Olivia.


    They had no ns for the morning, so Harold introduced her to a few seniors who attended yesterday¡¯s conference to apologize for leaving abruptly.


    Fortunately, the seniors didn¡¯t mind.


    After visiting them, they returned to the hotel at noon.


    Olivia was still worried about running into Victor.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She really didn¡¯t know how to face him.


    After returning home, she thought that after six years apart, they would just be strangers.


    But she didn¡¯t expect so many entanglements to ur.


    Nor did she expect Victor¡¯s attitude towards her to change so drastically.


    Now, just thinking about Victor gave her a headache.


    As they reached the hotel entrance, Harold said something in her ear, but she couldn¡¯t focus on his words, her mind in turmoil.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your room key,¡± the receptionist¡¯s voice sounded nearby.


    Olivia instinctively looked up and saw the woman standing at the front desk. Her expression changed instantly.


    Emma-why was she here too?


    The conversation they had in the cafe still echoed in Olivia¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t want any more entanglements with Emma and lowered her eyes, hoping to leave quietly.


    Harold noticed herck of response and asked in confusion, ¡°Olivia? What are you thinking about?¡±


    As his words fell, Olivia paused slightly, realizing she couldn¡¯t avoid this today.


    Looking up, she saw Emma staring directly at them upon hearing Harold¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 238: Does She Think I鈥檓 a Fool?

    Their eyes met, and a chill ran through Emma¡¯s heart.


    As expected, that wretch was staying here too!


    Olivia had no way to avoid her, so she calmly walked towards the elevator, pretending not to see her.


    Emma saw through her intentions, gritted her teeth, and followed withrge strides. ¡°Miss Prescott, Mr. Ramos, what a coincidence! You¡¯re staying here too?¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly, not wanting to engage.


    Beside her, Harold noticed Olivia¡¯s thoughts and subtly positioned himself between the two women, separating Emma. He nodded distantly, ¡°Miss Thornton, what a coincidence. You are¡­?¡±


    Before he could finish, Emma interrupted with a smile, ¡°This is quite the coincidence. Victor is also staying at this hotel. I was nning to surprise him! I just got his room key.¡±


    As she spoke, Emma casually shed the room key in front of them before quickly putting it away, her tone filled with pride. ¡°The front desk must have seen the news about my engagement to Victor recently. They didn¡¯t even ask and just handed me the key.¡±


    The implication was clear: she was going to stay with Victor, and their engagement was well-known.


    As they spoke, the three of them entered the elevator one after another.


    Emma reached out to press the floor button with a smile, but Harold had already pressed the button for the top floor.


    Seeing this, Emma¡¯s hand paused momentarily. Out of their sight, she bit her lip hard.


    They were staying on the same floor as Victor? How could that be such a coincidence!


    With only the three of them in the elevator, Olivia had no desire to engage with Emma, and Harold had nothing to say to her either.


    Now that Emma had fallen silent, the atmosphere in the elevator became quite tense.


    ¡°By the way, I wonder what brings Miss Prescott and Mr. Ramos here?¡± Emma clenched her palm, suppressing her displeasure with a smiling face as she broke the silence.


    She wanted to see who was following whom!


    Though Emma was looking at Harold as she spoke, her peripheral vision remained fixed on Olivia¡¯s face.


    Olivia¡¯s expression remained indifferent. It was unclear whether she hadn¡¯t heard Emma¡¯s words or simply didn¡¯t care where she was staying.


    ¡°There was an academic conference yesterday. We came to attend it,¡± Harold replied sinctly.


    Emma¡¯s heart sank slightly.


    If they indeed had legitimate business, then what about Victor?


    Her suspicions from the morning grew stronger and stronger in her mind. Emma could barely contain her anger, and her smile became increasingly strained. ¡°Really? Have you seen Victor these past couple of days? I wonder if he¡¯s busy.¡±


    Harold was about to respond when he noticed the woman beside him frown slightly and swallowed his words.


    ¡°Mr. Leer is so busy; how could we have a chance to meet him?¡± Olivia said coldly, curling her lips slightly.


    The elevator doors opened, and Olivia walked out first without waiting for Emma¡¯s reaction.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Emma followed behind her, her eyes darkening.


    They had breakfast together in the morning, and now she imed not to have seen him. Did they think she was a fool?


    Following Olivia all the way to her room, Emma looked at the room number and then at her own key card. Her face turned ashen.


    Their room numbers were separated by just one digit.


    It was Victor¡¯s room in between.


    Even if she could convince herself that staying on the same floor was just a coincidence,


    Now, that wretch and Victor were only separated by a wall!


    Emma could no longer find any reason to convince herself otherwise!

 Chapter 239: Mr. Leer, Go Accompany Your Fianc茅e

    Back in her room, Olivia¡¯s face turned somewhat grim, and her mind went nk as she sat on the bed, zoning out.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to run into Victor here, and even less had she anticipated Emma would follow.


    If the three of them met¡­


    Olivia couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of scene that would be.


    Thinking of this, Olivia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She got up and started packing her luggage.


    If she couldn¡¯t handle it, she could always avoid it.


    After all, she had nothing left to do in Norville; it didn¡¯t matter when she left.


    Just halfway through packing, someone knocked on the door.


    Olivia got up and hesitated for a moment before opening the door. She raised her voice and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Harold¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Want to go together?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia opened the door and let Harold into the room.


    Seeing the half-packed luggage inside, Harold was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Olivia smiled apologetically at him. ¡°I thought there¡¯s nothing much left to do, so I decided to head back first.¡±


    Harold frowned slightly. ¡°Because of Emma?¡±


    Otherwise, why would she have been fine this morning without mentioning going back, and now suddenly want to leave?


    Harold knew about their entanglements, so Olivia didn¡¯t hide it from him and lowered her eyes in acknowledgment.


    ¡°With me here, what can she do to you? We go in and out together; she wouldn¡¯t still think you have something with Mr. Leer, would she?¡± Harold was puzzled.


    Olivia smiled calmly. ¡°Better fewer problems than more. Since there¡¯s nothing left to do here, I can leave anytime. Why bother making trouble for myself?¡±


    Harold pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°True, there¡¯s indeed nothing much left here. Since you¡¯re going back, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll pack up.¡±


    Olivia nodded in agreement.


    In no time, the two of them packed their luggage and went downstairs to check out.


    Just as they finished the procedures and turned around, they saw Victor returning from outside.


    ¡°Mr. Leer,¡± Harold greeted politely.


    Olivia nodded coldly at him.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Seeing the suitcases in their hands, Victor frowned. ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡±


    Harold nodded. ¡°The exchange meeting is over; we have nothing left to do here. It¡¯s time to go back. We won¡¯t be apanying Mr. Leer anymore.¡±


    After speaking, he turned to look at Olivia, wondering if she had anything to say to Victor.


    But Olivia just looked indifferent. Once Harold finished exining, she directly pulled her suitcase and walked out.


    It was lunchtime; she didn¡¯t want to run into Emmaing down and causing trouble again.


    Seeing this, Harold quickly followed her.


    Just as they reached the door, Victor grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist.


    Olivia paused slightly and nced at therge hand on her wrist. ¡°Mr. Leer, please behave.¡±


    Victor¡¯s grip didn¡¯t loosen a bit; instead, he looked at Harold beside them. ¡°What time is your flight?¡±


    Harold nced at the hand holding Olivia¡¯s wrist and replied coldly, ¡°The next avable flight. If we buy tickets now, we might not make it in time. Mr. Leer, please don¡¯t waste our time.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor frowned but quickly rxed. He looked deeply at Olivia beside him. ¡°Coincidentally, I bought the same flight. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Olivia shook off his hand and met his gaze with detachment. She said with a slight smile, ¡°Mr. Leer, you should go apany your fiancee. She just arrived and is waiting in your room. We won¡¯t be joining you.¡±


    With that, she left without looking back.

 Chapter 240: Sooner or Later, We Will Get Married

    Watching Olivia¡¯s departing figure, Victor¡¯s expression turned slightly serious.


    In the morning, Olivia was fine and showed no intention of leaving. Why did she suddenly decide to leave at noon?


    If he hadn¡¯t misheard, she seemed to have mentioned that his fiancee was waiting for him in his room.


    What did that mean?


    As he watched their figures disappear from sight, Victor instructed Nathan in a deep voice, ¡°Buy the next avable ticket to Seacrest.¡±


    Nathan agreed.


    Victor turned around, his face stern as he strode into the elevator.


    He was determined to see who this so-called fiancee really was!


    Olivia had said that his fiancee was waiting for him in his room.


    Victor¡¯s expression was cold as he opened the door. Once inside, he scanned the room with a nk face but saw no one.


    Just as he was about to ask Nathan to investigate, there was a sudden knock at the door.


    Nathan quickly went to open it and looked somewhat troubled when he saw who it was. ¡°Miss Thornton¡­¡±


    Emma peeked inside. ¡°Where¡¯s Victor?¡±


    She had clearly heard some noise from this room earlier, and at this time, Victor should have returned.


    Not seeing any sign of Victor, Emma frowned slightly and tried to step into the room.


    Nathan quickly blocked her way. ¡°Miss Thornton, this is Mr. Leer¡¯s room. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you to enter.¡±


    Emma naturally didn¡¯t listen to him and said, ¡°Victor and I are going to get married sooner orter. What¡¯s inappropriate? Let me in!¡±


    Because she was a woman, Nathan didn¡¯t dare use much force to stop her. After some struggle, she managed to slip inside.


    Despite all themotion, Victor didn¡¯te out. Emma thought he might not be there.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Unexpectedly, as she reached the end of the hallway, she saw the man sitting on the sofa.


    Victor had just returned from a business meeting and hadn¡¯t even taken off his suit. He sat on the sofa with his long legs crossed, looking at her with emotionless dark eyes that gave her an immense sense of pressure.


    Meeting his gaze, Emma¡¯s steps halted abruptly, and her arrogance faded. She cautiously spoke, ¡°Victor, you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    Victor looked at her impassively.


    The fiancee Olivia had mentioned earlier must be Emma.


    Olivia probably decided to leave suddenly because of Emma¡¯s arrival.


    Thinking of this, Victor¡¯s expression turned colder. ¡°This is my room, of course I¡¯m here. But you, do you need something?¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression stiffened slightly as she guiltily averted her gaze. ¡°Nothing much. I just happened to have work in Norville. Auntie said you were also on a business trip here, so I came by to see you.¡±


    ¡°Does the Thornton Group have any projects in Norville recently? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± Victor mercilessly exposed her lie.


    In recent years, many of the Thornton Group¡¯s projects were facilitated by Leer¡¯s Group, so Victor knew their situation inside out.


    Hearing this, Emma¡¯s expression changed again. She secretly pinched her palm and forced herself to continue, ¡°It¡¯s a recent negotiation. We don¡¯t know if it will seed yet, so I came to try.¡±


    Afraid that Victor would ask further, she quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, why are you staying in this hotel? Did the partners book it for you?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Emma sensitively noticed that the room¡¯s atmosphere seemed to drop a few degrees.


    Victor gave her a cold nce and then indifferently looked away. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. The less you ask about things that don¡¯t concern you, the better.¡±

 Chapter 241: Unable to Calm Down for a Long Time

    Emma just wanted to subtly find out if Victor came here because of Olivia.


    Although she had her suspicions, she still wanted to hear Victor say it himself.


    Unexpectedly, she overstepped her boundaries.


    Seeing Victor¡¯s cold expression, Emma panicked inside but forced herself to stay calm and apologize, ¡°I spoke out of turn. You must have your reasons for staying here.¡±


    After saying that, she tentatively asked, ¡°When do you n to go back? Maybe we can go together?¡±


    Victor nced at Nathan.


    Nathan respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Leer, the tickets have been purchased.¡±


    Coincidentally or not, when he bought the tickets, there was only one first-ss seat left.


    Victor leisurely got up from the sofa. ¡°Then pack up and get ready to leave.¡±


    Saying this, Victor stood by the floor-to-ceiling window with one hand in his pocket, looking down at the street below.


    If he went now, he might just catch up with those two people.


    He wondered what expression Olivia would have when she saw him.


    Hearing this, a trace of doubt shed in Emma¡¯s eyes.


    She had just arrived, and Victor was already nning to leave?


    Earlier, Olivia clearly showed no intention of leaving.


    Or was it that she was overthinking it, and Victor came here just because he had work to handle?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    With this thought, Emma braced herself and asked, ¡°Are you really nning to leave now? If it¡¯s not urgent, we can go together. My business will be resolved soon; you just need to wait a bit.¡±


    However, Victor seemed not to hear her invitation and coldly said, ¡°The work is done. There¡¯s no reason to stay here. Since you still have work, go ahead and take care of it. Don¡¯t stay here with me.¡±


    With that, he withdrew his gaze from her and didn¡¯t give her another look.


    Emma stood dazed at the entrance for a long time before she reacted.


    Seeing that Victor had no intention of talking to her anymore, she clenched her palm hard and turned to leave quickly.


    Outside, she saw two cleaners opening the door to Olivia¡¯s room.


    Emma¡¯s heart sank as she walked over quickly. ¡°Where is the guest in this room?¡±


    The cleaner replied, ¡°They¡¯ve checked out.¡±


    Checked out?


    These words struck Emma like a thunderp.


    Earlier, Victor also said he was leaving.


    She thought Victor¡¯s departure was too sudden.


    It turned out¡­ it was because Olivia had gone back!


    The answer she had tried so hard to get from Victor¡¯s mouth was now indirectly confirmed by the cleaner.


    Suddenlying to Norville on a business trip, staying in this hotel, coincidentally next to Olivia¡¯s room, and immediately asking Nathan to buy tickets after Olivia left¡­


    All these actions were because he was following Olivia!


    Emma felt a wave of dizziness and couldn¡¯t calm her shock for a long time.


    Even though she had suspected it earlier, hearing it confirmed was still hard to ept!


    After a while, Emma finally regained herposure and immediately checked flights back to Seacrest on her phone.


    Based on the time Olivia and Victor left the hotel, they must have bought tickets for the next avable flight.


    However, when she opened the app, the nearest flight was already sold out.


    Seeing the remaining tickets, Emma¡¯s face turned pale and then flushed as she angrily put away her phone.


    Victor¡¯s door slowly opened, and he walked out gracefully.


    Emma opened her mouth to say something.


    Victor nced in her direction but quickly looked away indifferently as if he hadn¡¯t seen her.


    Until their figures disappeared into the elevator, Emma couldn¡¯t utter a word.

 Chapter 242: Mr. Leer, Please Keep Quiet

    An hourter, on the flight to Seacrest.


    Olivia saw the man walking through the cabin door and frowned slightly.


    She thought Victor¡¯s words earlier were just a casual remark, given how hastily they had bought their tickets.


    Moreover, when she purchased the tickets, there were only three left. After she and Harold bought theirs, only one ticket remained.


    She didn¡¯t expect Victor to coincidentally get thatst ticket.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As Victor approached her seat, a trace of regret shed in Olivia¡¯s eyes.


    She had initially nned to return alone and bought her ticket first, resulting in her and Harold¡¯s tickets being purchased separately, not adjacent to each other.


    Thatst ticket was right next to her seat¡­


    Initially, Olivia hadn¡¯t expected Victor to sit there and hadn¡¯t considered changing seats with anyone else.


    Now, she was sitting by the window, and Victor was almost blocking her path. Getting up to switch seats would seem too deliberate.


    While she hesitated, Victor had already sat down beside her.


    Olivia frowned and collected her thoughts. At this point, she had no choice but to sit there.


    Before boarding the ne, Victor had been wondering where Olivia¡¯s seat might be. To his surprise, he found her right next to his seat as soon as he boarded.


    Noticing the difort on Olivia¡¯s face, Victor smirked meaningfully. ¡°I told you, I bought a ticket for this flight too. It¡¯s a pity you and Mr. Ramos couldn¡¯t wait for me even for a moment.¡±


    Olivia turned her head towards the window, ignoring him.


    Since she couldn¡¯t avoid him, she decided to treat Victor as a stranger and fly back to Seacrest peacefully.


    However, Victor clearly had other ns.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit curious, Miss Prescott. Why did you leave so hastily? You didn¡¯t mention anything about returning to Seacrest during breakfast,¡± Victor¡¯s ambiguous tone sounded in her ear.


    Olivia frowned and coldly retorted, ¡°I¡¯m also curious, Mr. Leer. Your fiancee is still in Norville. Did you really just leave her behind and return alone?¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened at the mention of his fiancee.


    Olivia pretended not to notice his change in expression and continued, ¡°Mr. Leer, your wedding is approaching. At times like this, you should spend more time with your fiancee.¡±


    Victor was about to say something when he noticed Olivia taking out a small nket. She covered herself almost entirely with it, turned towards the window, andy down.


    Through the nket, Olivia¡¯s voice sounded muffled. ¡°I¡¯m tired and need to rest. Please keep quiet.¡±


    With that, she closed her eyes, facing away from Victor.


    Victor didn¡¯t say another word but stared intently at Olivia beside him.


    Whether it was Olivia¡¯s timing of departure or her earlier words, Victor was certain she left because of Emma.


    However, he couldn¡¯t understand how Olivia perceived his rtionship with Emma.


    If she truly considered him a stranger, why would she be so hostile towards his rumored fiancee?


    Unaware of Victor¡¯s thoughts, Olivia pretended to sleep under the nket.


    She hoped to sleep until they reached Seacrest so she wouldn¡¯t have to face Victor.


    Unexpectedly, even with her back to him, she could feel Victor¡¯s gaze on her, making it impossible for her to fall asleep.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but Victor¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her.

 Chapter 243 Pretend to be asleep

    Feeling irritated, Olivia furrowed her brows and reached up to pull the nket higher to cover her entire face, hoping to lessen the pressure from Victor¡¯s stare.


    However, with her eyes closed, she identally knocked the nket onto the floor instead of grabbing it.


    Feeling the sudden lightness on her body, Olivia stiffened and hesitated whether to open her eyes and pick up the nket.


    But then she considered her situation.


    If Victor realized she was pretending to sleep, it would be even more awkward.


    Without the nket¡¯s cover, Victor¡¯s gaze felt even more intense¡­


    Just as she was caught in this dilemma, there was movement beside her.


    Olivia¡¯s body instantly tensed up, unsure of what Victor was doing.


    Momentster, a familiar scent reached her nose.


    It took all of Olivia¡¯s effort not to let her eyelids twitch.


    The fallen nket was gently ced back over her by someone.


    Victor¡¯s movements were very gentle, as if afraid of waking her up.


    After covering her with the nket, he even tucked it in around her.


    Olivia thought that would be the end of it but was surprised when Victor didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    Even with her eyes closed, she could feel Victor¡¯s ambiguous gaze lingering on her face as if he was studying something.


    Just as Olivia was about to open her eyes out of impatience, Victor¡¯s gaze finally shifted away.


    The pressure around her suddenly disappeared, and Olivia let out a sigh of relief, followed by a sense of mncholy.


    She inexplicably recalled the day she had a high fever.


    Victor must have taken care of her simrly while she slept back then too.


    These things were unimaginable six years ago.


    Yet now they happened so easily in her life.


    The once indifferent Victor who wouldn¡¯t spare her a nce was now so considerate and attentive towards her.


    If this had happened six years ago, she would have been overjoyed even in her dreams.


    But now, after everything that had happened, she felt no joy, only trouble.


    Some thingse toote; sote that she no longer needed them.


    Thinking of this, Olivia bitterly curled her lips into a smile.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Beside her, Victor stared at Olivia for a long time, feeling equally conflicted inside.


    Six years ago, Olivia left without a word, making it hard for him to find her.


    After finally finding her again, the way she looked at him waspletely different from six years ago.


    Victor couldn¡¯t even discern his own feelings when he first saw her again, there was joy and anger but most strongly regret for not stopping her back then.


    Now no matter what he did, Olivia avoided him at all costs!


    Just like now, they were seated next to each other yet Olivia preferred pretending to sleep rather than looking at him even once more.


    Victor frowned and ncedplexly at Olivia beside him.


    Olivia probably didn¡¯t know what she looked like when asleep nor how different she looked nowpared to when truly asleep.


    Even when he covered her with the nket earlier, Olivia¡¯s body visibly tensed for a moment, none of this escaped his notice.


    But since she wanted it this way, Victor wouldn¡¯t expose her pretense either.


    Sensing Victor¡¯s gaze on herself again, Olivia furrowed slightly before groping for edge of nket pulling over head topletely iste herself from Victor¡¯s sight.

 Chapter 244: A Touch of Irony

    It wasn¡¯t until the nended that Olivia lifted the small nket and sat up, her expression calm and her eyes clear.


    Victor turned his head to nce at her, unsurprised to see the rity in her eyes. A trace of self-mockery crossed his mind, but he said nothing.


    Given his attitude, Olivia already avoided him as much as possible. If he crossed the line again, Olivia might disappear to a ce where he couldn¡¯t find her, just like six years ago.


    Having finally found her, Victor didn¡¯t want to scare her away.


    Victor remained seated, and Olivia only frowned without urging him.


    They waited until most people had disembarked before Victor leisurely stood up.


    The two of them exited the ne one after the other, where Harold and Nathan were already waiting outside.


    Earlier on the ne, Harold had seen Victor sitting next to Olivia but could do nothing since the ne had already taken off.


    Now seeing Victor, Harold merely exchanged polite greetings before turning to Olivia. ¡°You didn¡¯t drive. Let me take you home.¡±


    Olivia smiled and agreed, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With that, she acted as if Victor didn¡¯t exist and walked towards Harold.


    Seeing Olivia, who had been indifferent to him throughout the journey, smile at another man, Victor felt displeased and grabbed her wrist.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The smile on Olivia¡¯s face slowly faded as she turned to look at Victor. ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    Victor stared into her eyes but found no trace of a smile, only detachment and annoyance.


    Realizing this, Victor unconsciously tightened his grip. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia coldly tugged at her lips. ¡°No need. You¡¯re busy with work; I don¡¯t want to waste your time. Besides, I¡¯m closer to my senior than to you. It won¡¯t be a burden for him to take me home.¡±


    Victor¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    Although Olivia repeatedly emphasized that they were just strangers, this was the first time she mentioned being closer to another man in front of him.


    Ignoring his change in expression, Olivia nced at his hand still gripping her wrist and then looked around. Many people were already watching them.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, I appreciate your kindness, but if there¡¯s nothing else, please let go. Otherwise, who knows what rumors might spread again? I don¡¯t want Miss Thornton to misunderstand.¡±


    At the mention of Emma, Victor¡¯s grip loosened slightly.


    Because of Emma, his mother had talked to him several times and even caused trouble for Olivia.


    Victor didn¡¯t want to bring any more inconvenience to her life because of himself.


    Olivia only felt a touch of irony in her heart, thinking he was still considering his engagement with Emma.


    If he still cared about Emma, why did he keep bothering her?


    Not wanting to think further, Olivia took the opportunity to shake off his hand and walked over to Harold. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Harold nodded, gave Victor a slight nod, and led Olivia away.


    Watching them leave side by side, Victor¡¯s mood darkened significantly.


    Nathan stood silently by, watching Olivia get into Harold¡¯s car before ncing back at Mr. Leer. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit anxious.


    After a long while, until Harold¡¯s car disappeared from sight, Nathan cautiously spoke up. ¡°Mr. Leer, we should head back too¡­¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes were dark as he coldly responded with a single word.

 Chapter 245: He Might Like You

    On the way back, Nathan sat in the passenger seat, cautiously ncing at Mr. Leer through the rearview mirror.


    He noticed that Mr. Leer¡¯s brow had not rxed the entire journey, and the atmosphere in the car was so oppressive that it was hard to breathe.


    Nathan had been with Victor for a long time but had rarely seen him this angry.


    For a moment, Nathan was puzzled and couldn¡¯t understand what Mr. Leer felt about Olivia.


    If it was affection, Mr. Leer already had an engagement with Miss Thornton and had never denied it publicly.


    But if it wasn¡¯t affection¡­


    Since Olivia returned to the country, Nathan had clearly noticed a change in Mr. Leer. His attitude towards Miss Thornton and Olivia waspletely different.


    When dealing with Miss Thornton, Mr. Leer was amodating but almost expressionless.


    When dealing with Olivia, he showed a lot of emotional fluctuations. Like today, he got this angry just because Olivia got a bit close to another man.


    Moreover, Mr. Leer¡¯s protectiveness and possessiveness towards Olivia were almost written on his face.


    If this wasn¡¯t affection, could it be that Mr. Leer still felt unsettled because Olivia left without a word six years ago?


    The more Nathan thought about it, the more confused he became.


    Meanwhile, in Harold¡¯s car.


    Olivia sat in the back seat with Harold, thinking about Victor¡¯s gloomy expression earlier. Her mind was in turmoil, and she remained silent for a long time.


    After these past few days of interaction, Harold had a vague suspicion in his heart. Seeing Victor¡¯s expression earlier, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Olivia, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Mr. Leer now?¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t yet pulled herself out of her thoughts. Hearing this question, she was momentarily stunned and looked at Harold with confusion.


    Seeing her bewildered look, Harold exined, ¡°Have you noticed that Mr. Leer treats you differently? At leastpared to Emma, he treats you better.¡±


    At Liam¡¯s birthday banquetst time, Harold saw Victor leave Emma behind and take Olivia away in front of everyone.


    He remembered how awful Emma¡¯s expression looked at that moment.


    This morning, Victor even hung up on Emma just because Olivia almost fell.


    All these instances couldn¡¯t prove Victor¡¯s special feelings for Olivia¡­


    But Victor¡¯s gloomy face when he took Olivia away earlier said it all.


    ¡°Senior, what do you mean?¡± Olivia somewhat understood Harold¡¯s implication but still pretended not to.


    She thought Harold would change the subject as he usually did.


    Unexpectedly, this time Harold directly confronted her, ¡°What do you think Mr. Leer feels about you?¡±


    Hearing this sudden question, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened. Her eyes trembled before she spoke with some self-mockery, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. At first, I thought he would hate me because of what happened six years ago. But since we met again, his actions have confused me.¡±


    Harold said in a deep voice, ¡°Have you ever considered that he might like you?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Olivia looked at him in astonishment.


    Harold¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t say such baseless things,¡± Olivia said uneasily as she looked away, not knowing who she was trying to convince. ¡°Regardless of what he feels about me, we are just acquaintances now and nothing more will happen. Besides, he and Emma are about to get engaged.¡±


    Since reuniting with Victor, Olivia had spected many times about his feelings for her but never considered that it might be affection.


    She didn¡¯t think it could be affection either.


    She still clearly remembered how Victor liked Emma six years ago.


    Victor didn¡¯t act like this when he liked someone.


    Seeing her reaction, Harold furrowed his brows but said nothing more.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 246: The Best in the World

    The car slowly came to a stop in front of Olivia¡¯s house.


    Thinking about the children at home, Olivia reluctantly gathered her thoughts and smiled at Harold, ¡°Thank you for the trouble, senior.¡±


    Harold nodded, watching her get out of the car, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Think carefully about what I said.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback for a moment and then nodded reluctantly.


    Watching Harold¡¯s car drive away, Olivia adjusted her mood and turned to open the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, she heard the sound of the children ying with Isabelle in the living room.


    Just hearing their voices inexplicably improved Olivia¡¯s mood, and the smile on her face became more genuine.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Sebastian was the first to see her and immediately broke away from the scuffle, running over to hug his mommy¡¯s leg.


    Ethan and Isabelle were still roughhousing, but upon hearing Sebastian¡¯s voice, they noticed the person at the door and stopped toe over.


    The two children hugged her legs from either side. Olivia smiled and patted their heads, ¡°Have you been good and listened to your godmother?¡±


    The two children nodded vigorously, ¡°We¡¯ve been very good!¡±


    Isabelle pretended to look disdainfully at them, ¡°They almost drove me crazy, fighting over my phone just now.¡±


    The two children looked up at their godmother with puffed cheeks, ¡°Mommy wasn¡¯t back yet; we wanted to call her!¡±


    Isabelle made a funny face at them.


    When the two children asked for her phone earlier, she knew what they wanted to do. But she had also heard themotion outside and knew Olivia was back, so she decided to y along and tease them a bit.


    Watching the three of them bicker, Olivia¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°It¡¯s only been one night, and you missed Mommy this much?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The two children nodded vigorously, ¡°We couldn¡¯t sleepst night because Mommy wasn¡¯t here!¡±


    Isabelle pinched their little cheeks, ¡°Didn¡¯t I put you to bed?¡±


    Sebastian, with his cheeks pinched, mumbled hisint, ¡°Godmother¡¯s voice isn¡¯t soothing at all; it kept us awake!¡±


    The child spoke with such conviction.


    Isabelle raised an eyebrow and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Olivia was also amused by them, and all her previous low spirits werepletely forgotten.


    After chatting andughing for a while, Olivia smiled at Isabelle, ¡°Thank you for taking care of them these past two days. They can be quite a handful.¡±


    Especially when they were with Isabelle, even the usuallyposed Sebastian could get rowdy.


    Isabelle gave her a reproachful look, ¡°Why are you being so polite? I¡¯m their godmother; it¡¯s my duty to take care of my godsons. I would love to steal them away and keep them for myself!¡±


    The two children solemnly said, ¡°If Godmother steals us away, we¡¯ll run back on our own!¡±


    Isabelle flicked their foreheads and said to Olivia, ¡°These two kids are definitely yours, so clever.¡±


    The two children clung to Isabelle¡¯s hand with innocent faces, ¡°But we¡¯ll take good care of Godmother too. Godmother is the second best in the world!¡±


    No need to ask who they thought was the best in the world.


    Olivia¡¯s smile grew even brighter.


    As the sky darkened, Olivia suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Ethan raised his arm, ¡°Hotpot!¡±


    The two children had grown up abroad and had only tasted hotpot a few times after returning home with Isabelle. They couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    Olivia agreed with a smile and took the three of them out for dinner.

 Chapter 247: A Gift from Daddy

    After returning from Norville, Victor went straight to Leer¡¯s Group to handle the umted work from the past two days. By the time he finished, it was already evening.


    Upon returning to the manor, he saw Sophia leaning over the table in the living room, engrossed in her drawing.


    Seeing him return, Sophia put down her pen and walked over with her small steps.


    Victor bent down and patted the child¡¯s head, ¡°Did Sophia miss Daddy?¡±


    Sophia nodded.


    Seeing this, a smile appeared on Victor¡¯s face. He stood up and called Charlotte to ask about Sophia¡¯s meals and daily activities over the past two days.


    Learning that Sophia had been well-behaved, he felt relieved.


    After greeting him, Sophia ran back to the table and picked up her pen to continue drawing.


    Victor walked over to take a look and saw that she had drawn five people on the paper: two little boys being led by a long-haired woman in a dress, and a little girl being led by a tall man in ck clothes.


    With just a nce, Victor guessed who the child had drawn.


    Thinking about his interactions with Olivia over the past two days, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Olivia¡¯s determination to stay away from him was practically written on her face.


    However, Olivia had always been soft-hearted towards Sophia¡­


    After watching the child finish her drawing, Victor went to the study and brought out two figurines. They were bought along with some LEGO sets for the childrenst time. He ced them in front of Sophia.


    Sophia tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°This time Daddy went out for work and brought gifts for the little boys. Tomorrow, you can help Daddy give them these gifts,¡± Victor said calmly. ¡°Consider it a thank you for taking care of you at kindergarten.¡±


    Hearing that the gifts were for the little boys, Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded vigorously.


    Early the next morning, Olivia, trying to avoid Victor, took the two children to kindergarten early.


    Victor knew that even if he intercepted Olivia at the kindergarten entrance, she might not pay attention to him. So he sent Sophia to school at the usual time.


    Not seeing Olivia made Sophia a bit disappointed, but holding the two figurines in her arms made her excited again.


    As she entered the ssroom, she saw the two little boys already seated. Sophia smiled and approached them, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan, following their mommy¡¯s instructions, took good care of Sophia. Seeing her arrive, they also greeted her with smiles.


    The child tried hard to stand on tiptoe and ced the two boxes on the table, looking eagerly at the two little boys.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The two boys immediately recognized the globally limited edition figurines but were still puzzled by her intentions and asked.


    Sophia smiled with curved eyes and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Daddy gave these to you!¡±


    Hearing that they were from Victor, the two boys frowned. Although they liked them, they were hesitant to ept them.


    Having lived with them for some time, Sophia had seen various figurines in their room and knew they liked them. Seeing that they didn¡¯t take them right away, she pushed the boxes closer to them and said, ¡°You like them.¡±


    The two boys kept a straight face and wanted to refuse, but looking at the figurines in front of them, they couldn¡¯t say no. They only said, ¡°These are too expensive; Mommy won¡¯t let us ept them.¡±


    Sophia didn¡¯t expect to be rejected by the boys and mentioned Olivia. Her mouth slowly pouted downwards, and she lowered her eyes, standing pitifully in front of them as if she would cry any second.


    Seeing this, the two boys exchanged nces and quickly epted the gifts. ¡°Since you gave them to us, we¡¯ll ept them. Please thank Mr. Leer for us.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s smile returned.

 Chapter 248: Different Research Directions

    The day after returning from Norville, Olivia threw herself back into her work at the research institute.


    She had been in Norville for two days, leaving all the work to Gabriel, which had exhausted him.


    After work in the evening, Olivia walked out side by side with Gabriel.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Gabriel joked, ¡°Dr. Prescott, you left me to handle everything for two days. Don¡¯t you think you owe me a proper thank you?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia smiled lightly, ¡°Of course. I happen to be free tonight. How about we have dinner together?¡±


    Gabriel had suggested having dinner with Olivia several times before, but she had always declined. He knew she only saw him as a regr colleague, so he didn¡¯t push the matter.


    Now that Olivia had brought it up herself, he understood she was just expressing her gratitude for the past two days. He readily agreed, ¡°Then I humbly ept your invitation.¡±


    They each drove their own cars. After getting into her car, Olivia sent a message to Emily, asking her to pick up the two kids that evening. She then drove ahead to lead the way for Gabriel.


    Not knowing where to go, she decided to head to the restaurant where she had previously dined with Harold.


    At the restaurant entrance, Olivia parked her car and waited for Gabriel. They entered the restaurant one after the other.


    Since they hadn¡¯t made a reservation, they had to wait a while for a table.


    ¡°I heard that at the conference, Mr. Lee wanted to take you on as a student, but you turned him down,¡± Gabriel said, making small talk while they waited.


    Olivia smiled, ¡°I already have a mentor, and my research direction is different from Mr. Lee¡¯s. It would have been a bit forced.¡±


    As they were chatting about the conference, Olivia¡¯s phone buzzed. She took it out and saw a message from the kindergarten parents¡¯ group.


    Ever since her two kids started school, Miss Lee had added her to the group.


    However, there were rarely any messages in the group. Today seemed to be an exception.


    Opening the message, she saw it was from Miss Lee: ¡°Dear parents, the school will soon be hosting a tree-nting charity event. The children will get to experience nting saplings and will need to stay overnight. Please be aware of this and contact me privately if you have any special circumstances.¡±


    Several parents had replied below, mostly asking about the location and timing of the outing and what they needed to bring.


    Miss Lee responded to each query.


    The outing was scheduled for this weekend. The school would arrange amodation, and each child would be apanied by one parent. They only needed to bring some daily necessities and a change of clothes.


    One parent apanying each child¡­


    Olivia thought of Sophia. It would either be Victor or Emma apanying her.


    These were two people she did not want to see.


    But if she participated in this event, she would inevitably run into them.


    The parents at this kindergarten were all wealthy and influential. They were familiar with those two individuals and might even have attended Liam¡¯s birthday party.


    If she had any interaction with them at all, who knew what rumors might spread?


    Thinking about this gave Olivia a headache.


    Gabriel, sitting across from her, had asked a question rted to the conference but hadn¡¯t received an answer for a while. He looked over with concern and saw that she seemed distracted by something on her phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gabriel paused his conversation to ask.


    Olivia slowly came back to her senses, suppressing her worries with some effort. She smiled and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just an event at the kids¡¯ kindergarten.¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to borate, Gabriel didn¡¯t press further.

 Chapter 249: Matters Between Adults

    After dinner, Olivia and Gabriel parted ways and went home separately.


    When Olivia returned, the two children had already been brought back by Emily and were sitting on the carpet ying with Lego.


    Seeing her enter, the two children happily ran up to her.


    Olivia patted their heads and asked with concern, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡±


    The children nodded obediently, looking at their mommy with eager eyes. ¡°Mommy, Miss Lee said she would take us out to nt trees this weekend.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was slightly taken aback. She looked down and smiled at the children. ¡°Hmm, Mommy knows.¡±


    With that, she nonchntly walked into the living room.


    The two children followed closely behind her, all the way to the carpet.


    Olivia squatted down and fiddled with the half-finished Lego pieces, looking a bit troubled.


    On her way back, she had thought about it a lot. The conclusion was always the same: if she attended, she would inevitably run into Victor or Emma.


    What a coincidence.


    Recently, she had been trying every possible way to avoid these two people, and now the kindergarten was holding an event.


    ¡°Mommy, will you go with us?¡± The two children looked at Olivia expectantly.


    It was their first time participating in such a group activity, and it sounded very interesting!


    Seeing the children¡¯s bright eyes, Olivia hesitated for a moment but couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse. She only said, ¡°How about having your godmother go with you?¡±


    This was the only solution she could think of.


    Hearing this, the two children were visibly disappointed. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want to go with us?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Olivia¡¯s heart softened. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ Mommy has to work overtime this weekend and might not have time to go with you.¡±


    The children stared at her for a while, not knowing if they saw through her lie.


    Facing their gaze, Olivia felt guilty and ashamed.


    This was the first group activity since the children started school that required parental apaniment. It was very meaningful.


    The children surely wanted her to go with them.


    But¡­ she couldn¡¯t tell them she was avoiding Victor and Emma.


    This was a matter between adults.


    ¡°Alright.¡± After a while, the two children nodded reluctantly.


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and took out her phone to call Isabelle.


    It took a while for Isabelle to pick up.


    ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s up? Is there something you need?¡± Isabelle¡¯s voice sounded tired.


    Olivia frowned slightly and asked with concern, ¡°Are you still busy?¡±


    Isabelle sighed deeply and said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I have a critical patient here who needs 24-hour monitoring. I probably won¡¯t have any free time this week.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia swallowed back her request for help. ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you. The patient is important. There¡¯s nothing urgent on my end; the kids just miss you.¡±


    Isabelle chuckled. ¡°Alright, tell them I¡¯lle to see them another day.¡±


    They didn¡¯t talk much longer and soon hung up.


    Olivia looked up at the two children beside her and sighed softly. ¡°Godmother is busy. I¡¯ll go with you this weekend.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t let those two people stop the children from participating in their ss activities.


    The two children exchanged nces, their faces full of joy. They hugged Olivia¡¯s arm and said sweetly, ¡°Mommy is the best!¡±


    Olivia smiled without saying anything. Thinking about the inevitable meeting this weekend, she felt a bit heavy-hearted.

 Chapter 250: Olivia Also Participates

    Leer Manor.


    Victor had just brought Sophia back when he saw the notification in the WeChat group, and his brow furrowed slightly.


    On the way back, the child had been looking at him as if she had something to say.


    It must have something to do with this tree-nting event.


    ¡°Are you going to have a tree-nting event?¡± Victor asked proactively during dinner.


    Hearing that her daddy brought it up himself, Sophia nodded excitedly.


    She had wanted to mention it in the car earlier, but remembering how her daddy often refused to participate in ss activities before, she was unsure how to bring it up so that he would agree.


    Seeing the child¡¯s expectant look, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He could roughly guess why the child had changed her attitude.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time the kindergarten held such parent-child activities. In the past, he was always busy with work, and Sophia¡¯s autism made her less inclined to interact with other children. Victor would avoid these activities whenever possible.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But this time, perhaps because of Sebastian and Ethan, Sophia was actively looking forward to the event for the first time.


    Just as he was marveling at the influence those two kids had on Sophia, a soft, childish voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    ¡°I want to go.¡± Sophia looked at her daddy with wide, expectant eyes.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Olivia for a long time. This time, Olivia would surely apany the boys to the event, and she would get to see Olivia then!


    Hearing Sophia¡¯s voice, a trace of surprise shed in Victor¡¯s eyes.


    Ever since Olivia started avoiding him, Sophia had refused to speak in front of him. But now, because of this event¡­


    ¡°Do you really want to go that much?¡± Victor frowned at Sophia.


    Sophia nodded vigorously.


    Seeing this, Victor hesitated for a moment. Remembering that he had work scheduled for that weekend, he said in a deep voice, ¡°How about we go next time? Daddy has work this time and can¡¯t apany you.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes dimmed, and she reluctantly shook her head.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see Olivia.


    Victor frowned and tried to persuade her again, ¡°The boys won¡¯t be leaving. They will participate next time too, and you can y with them then.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Sophia pouted and refused.


    Seeing the child so stubborn, Victor couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on.


    In the past, Sophia avoided such activities like the gue, and he also found them unnecessary. They had always been in agreement on this.


    He didn¡¯t expect Sophia to be so insistent this time.


    Sophia anxiously clenched her little fists and looked at her daddy with pleading eyes, hoping he would change his mind.


    Victor remained silent for a long while.


    Tears slowly welled up in Sophia¡¯s eyes. She lowered her head and murmured sadly, ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    She wanted to see Olivia¡­


    Hearing the child¡¯s words, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened sharply.


    He had been quite busy these past few days and hadn¡¯t realized that Olivia would also participate in this event.


    However, thinking about how Olivia had been avoiding him, Victor couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she would personally bring the boys or simply not let them go at all.


    The phone screen lit up again with a message from Miss Lee in the group chat: ¡°Since no parents have contacted me privately, we¡¯ll assume everyone is participating. This event will help strengthen parent-child rtionships. Have fun!¡±


    The screen slowly dimmed again.


    Victor¡¯s heart stirred slightly. He patted Sophia¡¯s head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, Daddy will go with you.¡±

 Chapter 251: Do You Not Like Me Anymore?

    The weekend arrived quickly.


    Olivia took the children to the kindergarten early in the morning.


    It was the children¡¯s first time participating in a group activity, and they were naturally curious, looking around with wide eyes as she held their hands.


    Gradually, other children came over to greet them, and the children responded one by one.


    Only then did Olivia realize how popr her two children were at the kindergarten.


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    Suddenly, a small voice called out from behind.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t seen Sophia for a long time and missed her dearly. Hearing her voice, she instinctively smiled and turned around, wanting to hug the child.


    As she turned, she met Victor¡¯s gaze. Olivia¡¯s face stiffened slightly, and her smile faded. She only raised her hand to pat Sophia¡¯s head, ¡°Good morning, Sophia.¡±


    After that, she looked up at Victor with a distant expression, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Leer.¡±


    Since it was an outdoor activity, Victor was dressed more casually in a dark, lightweight trench coat that entuated his tall and slender figure. His hair was down, falling over his forehead, giving him a youthful appearance.


    Meeting Olivia¡¯s gaze, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and he gave a simrly distant smile, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te today.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was momentarily stunned.


    She naturally understood his underlying meaning, he was referring to her avoidance of him recently.


    Thinking of this, a trace of irony crossed Olivia¡¯s mind.


    Why should she avoid him? Didn¡¯t he know the reason? What right did he have to say that to her?


    After regaining herposure, Olivia lowered her eyes nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s the children¡¯s first time participating in a group activity; of course I have to apany them.¡±


    Victor nced at Sophia beside him and agreed, ¡°Miss Prescott is right. This is also Sophia¡¯s first group activity since her recovery. No matter how busy I am, I must make time to be with her.¡±


    Mentioning the child¡¯s illness softened Olivia¡¯s heart. She looked gently at Sophia.


    Sophia was gazing at her with wide eyes. When their eyes met, Sophia gave her a big smile.


    Seeing the child¡¯s innocent smile, Olivia felt a pang of heartache and couldn¡¯t bear to look away from Sophia for a long time.


    More and more people gathered around them, with many parents trying to get close to Victor.


    Olivia finally looked away from Sophia and said distantly to Victor, ¡°Since Mr. Leer is so busy, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±


    With that, she turned and left with the two children.


    There were still parents talking around him, but Victor didn¡¯t listen. He just watched Olivia¡¯s departing figure intently.


    Today, Olivia was wearing a light yellow dress adorned with small white flowers. Her long hair was casually pinned behind her ear with a hair clip, giving her a gentle appearance. The two children she held wore identical white tracksuits, looking like little princes.


    The three of them stood out in the crowd.


    Seeing Olivia leaving, Sophia anxiously broke free from her father¡¯s hand.


    Victor naturally understood the child¡¯s intention but didn¡¯t stop her. He let go and allowed her to go.


    Olivia had walked a short distance when she suddenly felt someone tugging at her dress. Thinking it was some mischievous child, she turned around to ask them to let go.


    As she turned, she met Sophia¡¯s pitiful little face.


    ¡°Olivia, do you not like me anymore?¡± Sophia clutched Olivia¡¯s dress, pouting and looking at her with a grievance.

 Chapter 252: Don鈥檛 Trouble Olivia

    Sophia was dressed in a bluece-trimmed top and a white long skirt, with arge red bow tied in her hair. Her fair face had a rosy glow, making her look like a mini Snow White.


    Moreover, it was well-known in the kindergarten that she was Victor¡¯s precious gem.


    Seeing Sophia pitifully clutching a woman¡¯s skirt, everyone turned to look.


    Olivia had always been soft-hearted towards children, and now with so many people watching, she felt a bit at a loss. She nced at Victor in the distance.


    He was surrounded by several parents, politely discussing something, seemingly oblivious to the situation here.


    Olivia had no choice but to withdraw her gaze helplessly. She squatted down and patted Sophia¡¯s head, ¡°How could I not like you? You¡¯re such a good girl.¡±


    Sophia sniffled andined in her childish voice, ¡°You haven¡¯tetely. I miss you.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart melted, and she wished she could hug Sophia tightly andfort her.


    But with so many people watching, she could only hold Sophia¡¯s little hand, ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy with worktely. I just returned from a business trip a few days ago.¡±


    Hearing this, a look of doubt shed in Sophia¡¯s eyes as she looked at Olivia in confusion, ¡°Then why do you have to leave?¡±


    Since Olivia liked her too, why couldn¡¯t she spend more time with her today when they finally met?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Olivia was rendered speechless by the question.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly tell Sophia it was because of her daddy, could she?


    When Sophia didn¡¯t get an answer from Olivia for a while, her mouth slowly pouted again, and her eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Seeing Sophia like this, Olivia felt a wave of guilt.


    Just as she was unsure how tofort her, a shadow fell over them.


    Olivia looked up.


    She saw Victor had somehow emerged from the crowd and was now standing before her, looking down at her with an unreadable expression in his eyes.


    ¡°Sophia, Olivia still has to take care of the boys. Don¡¯t trouble Olivia,¡± Victor said in a low voice after a moment, bending down to take Sophia¡¯s hand.


    Sophia reluctantly dodged and moved closer to Olivia, her little face full of stubbornness, ¡°I want Olivia!¡±


    Both Victor and Olivia¡¯s expressions stiffened at this.


    Around them, many people¡¯s gazes followed Victor andnded on them.


    Olivia felt a wave of turmoil inside.


    After deciding to bring the children to the event, she had considered that such a scene might ur.


    But experiencing it firsthand, she didn¡¯t know how to handle it.


    In her mind, she should have coldly stood up and left.


    But looking at the child in front of her, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.


    ¡°If Miss Prescott doesn¡¯t mind, why not stay for a while?¡± Victor straightened up and looked at Olivia with an ambiguous expression.


    As he spoke, Sophia also turned around, looking at Olivia with anticipation.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded.


    Beside them, Sebastian and Ethan looked at Victor with some wariness in their eyes but also a hint of expectation in their hearts.


    Although they didn¡¯t like their daddy, this was their first time participating in a ss event with both daddy and mommy apanying them. They were still pleasantly surprised.


    Olivia stood up and nced around at the people. In the end, she didn¡¯t reach out to hold Sophia¡¯s hand.


    Victor understood her concerns. His eyes darkened slightly as he reached out and took Sophia¡¯s hand back.


    This time, Sophia didn¡¯t dodge. She obediently let him hold her hand but kept her eyes on Olivia.

 Chapter 253: Sitting Together

    People gradually gathered, and Miss Lee called everyone over to assemble.


    Following the listpiled the previous night, she called everyone to board the bus one by one.


    Olivia and her two children were left forst.


    In the ss, all the students were only children, except for Olivia who had two kids. Their seats were arranged in thest row.


    Miss Lee called out the names of Sebastian and Ethan, then looked up to confirm, but saw the person standing next to Olivia.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, are you¡­ is Sophiaing too?¡±


    Victor nodded nomittally, ¡°Sophia wants to join.¡±


    Hearing this, Miss Lee looked a bit troubled, ¡°But¡­¡±


    In the past, Sophia never participated in this activity. Therefore, it was assumed she wouldn¡¯t join this time either. No extra seats or hotel rooms were reserved.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Victor frowned, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t participate before, I assumed you wouldn¡¯t this time either. So, you might need to squeeze in with other parents.¡± Miss Lee looked at him apologetically, ¡°Of course, this oversight is my fault. I¡¯ll resolve it.¡±


    Whenpiling the list that day, although Victor didn¡¯t mention Sophia would join, he also didn¡¯t say she wouldn¡¯t.


    She should have anticipated this and arranged for extra seats and rooms just in case.


    Now that the bus seats were already assigned, she couldn¡¯t think of where to free up two more seats.


    Victor looked at Olivia beside him, ¡°Miss Prescott has two children with her. Could we possibly get a seat from her for me and Sophia?¡±


    Olivia was about to board with her two children when she unexpectedly heard him mention her. She instinctively paused.


    Miss Lee, prompted by Victor, also looked at Olivia, ¡°Miss Prescott, Sebastian and Ethan always y well with Sophia at school. What do you think¡­¡±


    The implication was clear; she hoped Olivia could give up a seat for Victor.


    But this would mean they would inevitably sit together.


    Olivia turned to Victor and calmly suggested, ¡°Mr. Leer, your driver should still be waiting outside, right? Why not have your driver take you and Sophia? It would be morefortable than riding the bus with us.¡±


    Victor remained expressionless, ¡°I already sent the driver back.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia pressed her lips together slightly, unable to find another reason to refuse.


    Miss Lee¡¯s eyes were full of pleading as she looked at Olivia.


    After a moment of silence, Olivia finally relented, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll squeeze in with Mr. Leer.¡±


    With that, she turned and boarded the bus.


    Victor followed behind her with Sophia in tow.


    The back row had five seats. A father and daughter were already seated there, leaving three seats originally reserved for Olivia and her two children.


    Olivia looked at her two kids, hesitating about whom to hold on herp.


    Sebastian sensibly spoke up, ¡°Ethan is always moving around. Let him have his own seat.¡±


    Ethan had no objections either. He knew their mom treated them equally, and his brother was right. If he moved around too much, neither he nor their mom would befortable.


    So Olivia held Sebastian on herp, leaving an empty seat for Victor and Sophia.


    As soon as Victor boarded the bus, he drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Earlier, people had noticed Sophia¡¯s unusual behavior towards Olivia. Now seeing Victor sitting with Olivia added to their curiosity.


    For a moment, everyone was puzzled but didn¡¯t think too much about it. They just assumed it was because the two boys got along well with Sophia.

 Chapter 254 Squeezing into a Room with Other Parents

    Victor had just settled down with Sophia in his arms when he felt her squirming around, furrowing his brows in confusion.


    Sophia looked eagerly at Olivia beside her.


    It had been a while since Olivia had held her, and she wanted Olivia to hold her too.


    Moreover, being held by Daddy was notfortable at all.


    Olivia had intended to ignore the father-daughter duo but couldn¡¯t help but turn her head when she felt Sophia¡¯s persistent gaze.


    ¡°Olivia.¡± Sophia reached out her hand towards her, wanting to be held by her.


    Victor, seeing Olivia already struggling to hold Sebastian alone, tightened his arms around Sophia, trapping her in his embrace. ¡°Sophia, stop it.¡±


    Feeling increasingly ufortable, Sophia began to struggle more vigorously. ¡°Olivia, hold me!¡±


    People nearby had already noticed themotion.


    Not wanting to attract more attention, Olivia nodded at Victor. ¡°Give her to me, I¡¯ll hold her.¡±


    With that said, she reached out her hand towards Sophia.


    Sophia almost immediately embraced her as Olivia extended her arms.


    After holding Sophia as well, Olivia found herself with two children in her arms, making the seating area quite crowded.


    Victor furrowed his brows and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll hold Sebastian.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but pause.


    Thinking about Sebastian¡¯s rtionship with this man, her emotions wereplex.


    Moreover, Olivia had noticed the children¡¯s resistance towards Victor during this time, and she doubted whether Sebastian would agree.


    Especially considering Sebastian¡¯s typically aloof nature.


    Unexpectedly, Sebastian reached out his hand towards Victor.


    Seeing Sebastian¡¯s gesture, both Olivia and Victor¡¯s expressions changed.


    Victor hadn¡¯t expected Sebastian to agree so easily; a hint of surprise shed through his eyes before he reached out to pick up the child.


    However, Olivia lowered her gaze, feeling inexplicably anxious.


    Sebastian simply didn¡¯t want Mommy to be too tired. Although he willingly reached out to Victor, his little face was tightly tensed. Once in Victor¡¯s arms, he remained still, gazing ahead.


    This was Victor¡¯s first time holding a child other than Sophia, so his movements were somewhat cautious.


    Ethan sat in the middle, feeling a hint of envy as he watched Sebastian being held by Daddy.


    The group fell into silence, almost involuntarily.


    Only Sophia was genuinely happy, sitting in Olivia¡¯sp, eagerly ying with Olivia¡¯s fingers.


    The journey continued quietly.


    Finally, they reached their destination. As soon as the car stopped, Sebastian immediately hopped out of Victor¡¯s arms and stood with Ethan, waiting to disembark.


    Olivia ced Sophia on the ground, letting her return to Victor¡¯s side.


    When they alighted, Olivia once again took Sebastian and Ethan by the hand, while Victor led Sophia, as if the events in the car had never happened.


    As they stepped out of the car, they were greeted by lush greenery.


    The nursery had chosen a botanical garden in the outskirts as the tree-nting location, situated halfway up the mountain, surrounded by dense forests, giving it a lively appearance.


    However, it was somewhat remote, with only a hotel nearby.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Miss Lee had just contacted the hotel manager in the car, hoping to arrange an extra room for Victor and Sophia, only to find out that the rooms were fully booked, leaving her feeling both anxious and regretful.


    After getting out of the car, she immediately went to find Victor. ¡°Mr. Leer, the hotel rooms are all upied. You may have to share a room with other parents.¡±


    Victor furrowed his brows, nced down at the children beside him. He didn¡¯t mind squeezing in with others, but Sophia might not be willing.

 Chapter 255: Living with Olivia

    At this point, there was no other way, so Victor nodded in agreement.


    Miss Lee called the parents together and asked who could share a room with Victor.


    Sophia held onto her father¡¯s hand and immediately looked towards Olivia upon hearing the teacher¡¯s words.


    She wanted to sleep with Olivia.


    With Victor¡¯s status and extraordinary looks, a group of parents quickly surrounded him, expressing their willingness to let Victor stay with them.


    Even a few women with children came over.


    Sophia¡¯s autism had not yet been cured, and now she was surrounded by a group of unfamiliar adults, her face gradually turning pale.


    Without noticing, Victor watched as the child broke free from his hand and ran out.


    Coincidentally, Olivia was waiting on the outskirts, and the child ran straight into her arms, looking up at her with pleading eyes.


    ¡°What happened to Sophia?¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t help but worry when she saw the child¡¯splexion.


    Sophia grabbed onto her skirt, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°I want to live with Olivia!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.


    If it was only Sophia, she naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    But if she epted Sophia living with them, it meant that Victor would also be under the same roof as her.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know how to face such a situation.


    On the other hand, Victor watched as the child ran away from him and foundfort in Olivia¡¯s arms. Suddenly, he understood.


    Sophia was unfamiliar with these parents, but she was familiar with Olivia.


    If he didn¡¯t want Sophia to be afraid, he could only live with Olivia for now.


    However, he didn¡¯t know what Olivia thought about this.


    Thinking of this, Victor nodded slightly to everyone and walked over to Olivia in big strides. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I wonder if Miss Prescott is willing to amodate Sophia and me?¡±


    Upon hearing Victor¡¯s voice, Olivia raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    She thought that Victor would have the same thoughts as her¡­


    But she didn¡¯t expect Victor to take the initiative to make this request.


    For a moment, Olivia couldn¡¯t find the words to respond.


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to share a room with Victor, but she couldn¡¯t let go of Sophia either.


    Sophia had just been frightened and her face turned pale. Now she seemed unwilling to ept them, and her eyes slowly turned red as she lowered her head in distress.


    The parents who had just been rejected by Victor followed behind him. Seeing that Victor rejected them but requested to live with Olivia instead, they felt jealous and now seeing that Olivia was unwilling, they became even more upset.


    ¡°Does Miss Prescott have the heart to make a child so sad?¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Miss Prescott, if you don¡¯t want to, please say so. We would be more than happy to wee Mr. Leer and Sophia!¡± another added.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    One by one, people voiced their dissatisfaction with Olivia.


    Olivia¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    Victor¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold as he looked at the people who had just spoken up.


    Meeting Victor¡¯s gaze, those people felt a shiver down their spines and closed their mouths one after another.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Victor withdrew his gaze and said to Olivia in a low voice, ¡°Sophia¡¯s situation is quite special. She can¡¯t ept living with strangers. It¡¯s rare for her to like Miss Prescott so much. I hope Miss Prescott can amodate us for the sake of the child.¡±


    During this time, Sophia had been behaving normally in front of Olivia, to the point where Olivia almost forgot about the child¡¯s condition.


    Now that Victor mentioned it and saw how frightened Sophia had been earlier, Olivia felt a pang of heartache.


    Miss Lee also came over and looked at Olivia with difficulty. ¡°Miss Prescott, I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble. If possible, I can assign therge twin room to you so it¡¯s more convenient.¡±


    Olivia looked at the pitiful look on the child¡¯s face and sighed inwardly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Miss Lee.¡±

 Chapter 256: Soft-hearted to a Fault

    After arranging the amodations, it was already evening. Miss Lee took the parents to the restaurant prepared for them in the botanical garden.


    Olivia took the two children to get their meals.


    There were quite a few botanical garden employees in the restaurant, far more than when they got off the bus earlier. Sophia didn¡¯t like it at all and followed closely behind Olivia, never taking her eyes off her.


    Olivia noticed Sophia¡¯s gaze, turned around, and saw Sophia¡¯s timid expression. Her heart ached, so she had Sebastian and Ethan hold hands while she freed up a hand to hold Sophia¡¯s.


    Sophia looked at Olivia¡¯s outstretched hand and, without hesitation, grabbed it. Her eyes curved into a smile, and her timidity vanished without a trace.


    Victor, worried about Sophia, had been following her. Seeing Olivia holding Sophia¡¯s hand, he followed them with mixed feelings.


    When getting the food, Olivia had to carry portions for four people, which was a bit difficult.


    Just as she was thinking of putting some back anding back to queue again, arge hand reached out from behind.


    ¡°Let me help,¡± Victor said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Olivia paused for a moment. Looking at the children beside her, she thought they must be hungry too, so she didn¡¯t refuse. She handed the tray to Victor and continued to get the next portion, eventually getting Victor¡¯s portion as well.


    During the meal, Sophia stuck close to Olivia.


    Olivia sat at a table with the three children, while Victor sat next to Sophia.


    With her daddy on one side and Olivia on the other, Sophia was very happy.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The two children sitting across from them looked at Victor beside Sophia with some resentment.


    To an outsider, it might seem like they were one big family!


    But unfortunately, this bad daddy was going to marry another woman and leave them and mommy behind.


    Thinking of this, the two children were very upset and didn¡¯t want to look at Victor anymore. They just buried their heads in their food.


    ¡°Eat,¡± Sophia said with a smile as she scooped some food with a small spoon and ced it on Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s tes.


    The two children paused for a moment. When they looked up, they saw Sophia seriously scooping food from her own te for both Victor and Olivia. She looked at them innocently and said, ¡°Daddy, eat. Olivia, eat.¡±


    Seeing the small spoon extended in front of her, Olivia¡¯s heart meltedpletely.


    If her little daughter had survived back then, she would probably be as cute and sensible as Sophia now¡­


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened at Sophia¡¯s actions.


    After thest news broke out, his mother hade to their home and talked about him and Olivia.


    At that time, Sophia had asked expectantly if he was going to marry Olivia, saying she liked Olivia as her mommy.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he always felt that whenever Sophia interacted with Olivia, she treated Olivia like her mother.


    If Sophia knew that the Olivia she liked was actually her biological mother¡­


    Thinking of this, Victor ncedplexly at Sophia beside him and Olivia who was taking care of her.


    Olivia noticed Victor¡¯splicated gaze and looked up at him in confusion.


    Their eyes met briefly before Victor furrowed his brows slightly and looked away without saying anything.

 Chapter 257: This is Your Honor

    After dinner, Olivia initially intended to head straight back, but upon leaving the restaurant, the three children were captivated by the scenery outside and couldn¡¯t move.


    Olivia looked up.


    Being on a mountain, the botanical garden¡¯s setup was much simpler than those in the city, with fewer lighting instations.


    Only a full moon hung in the sky, its light filtering through the trees and casting a gentle glow on them. The various nts in the garden also appeared particrly beautiful.


    Many parents were strolling through the garden with their children.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s take a walk too!¡± Ethan tugged at Olivia¡¯s hand.


    It was rare for Olivia to have such a leisurely moment, and with such a beautiful scene, she also felt like taking a stroll. She turned to Victor and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the children for a walk. Mr. Leer, please take Sophia back first.¡±


    With that, she released Sophia¡¯s hand, letting her go to Victor.


    However, Sophia clung to Olivia¡¯s hand and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Helpless, Olivia had to take all the children with her.


    They wandered to a sparsely popted area. Ethan looked at the tall trees around them and eagerly suggested, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s y hide-and-seek!¡±


    Olivia smiled and agreed, ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t run too far; it¡¯s not safe.¡±


    The children obediently agreed.


    Olivia intended to take Sophia along to find them, but unexpectedly, Sophia was also eager to y.


    Sophia had never yed hide-and-seek with anyone before, so she was very excited when the boys mentioned it.


    Olivia instructed the two boys to take care of Sophia and then closed her eyes to let them hide.


    ¡°Are you hidden? I¡¯m going to start looking!¡± After counting down, Olivia called out.


    No sooner had she spoken than Sophia¡¯s little voice came from behind a tree, ¡°Ready!¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Though she knew from Sophia¡¯s voice where the children were hiding, she pretended not to know and acted as if she were searching everywhere.


    ¡°Is this¡­ Miss Prescott?¡± A female voice sounded in Olivia¡¯s ear.


    Olivia looked up to see a tall woman dressed in luxurious clothes standing before her, holding a little girl¡¯s hand and looking at her with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing hostility from this person, Olivia became wary and calmly looked at her. ¡°That¡¯s me. And you are?¡±


    The woman gave her a disdainful nce. ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. I just wanted to remind you of something. I hope you take it to heart.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia frowned slightly.


    ¡°Sophia is Mr. Leer¡¯s precious gem. Because she¡¯s close with your two children, she¡¯s also fond of you. Therefore, Mr. Leer holds you in higher regard. This is your honor.¡±


    At this point, the woman¡¯s tone turned colder. ¡°However, Miss Prescott, you¡¯d better know your ce. Don¡¯t think that just because Mr. Leer is close to you, you have an opportunity. You should know that Mr. Leer is only doing this for the children; it has nothing to do with you personally. Don¡¯t think you can easily climb up the socialdder.¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on.


    She knew that encountering Victor here would inevitably lead to gossip but didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly.


    ¡°I think you might have misunderstood something¡­¡± Olivia began calmly.


    The woman interrupted her disdainfully, ¡°Misunderstood? Everyone saw how close you were with Mr. Leer today. Miss Prescott, you¡¯d better recognize your position. You should know that Mr. Leer¡¯s fiancee is Miss Thornton, and their rtionship is very strong. Miss Prescott, don¡¯t humiliate yourself!¡±

 Chapter 258: Don鈥檛 Like Her

    When the topic of Victor and Emma¡¯s marriage came up, Olivia lowered her eyes slightly. The exnation that was on the tip of her tongue was swallowed back down, and she responded lightly, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    The woman thought she had hit the mark. In the future, when she mentioned this to Emma, she could consider herself to have ingratiated herself with the future Mrs. Leer.


    Thinking of this, the woman looked down at Olivia condescendingly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. How could someone of your status ever be worthy of Mr. Leer?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Their conversation had gone on for a while. Sophia had been waiting for Olivia for some time and hadn¡¯t seen here looking for her. Peeking out from behind a tree, she saw a woman standing aggressively in front of Olivia and assumed she was bullying her. Sophia quickly ran over on her little legs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully Olivia!¡± Sophia clung to Olivia¡¯s leg, ring fiercely at the woman like a little kitten ready to fight.


    The woman was momentarily stunned by Sophia¡¯s sudden appearance. She quickly put on a smile, squatted down, and reached out to touch Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Sophia? You are so cute.¡±


    Because of her autism, Sophia was very wary of strangers. Seeing this unfamiliar woman trying to touch her, she swatted her hand away and looked at her warily.


    Rejected by Sophia and seeing how close Sophia was to Olivia, the woman¡¯s smile froze. Still unwilling to give up, she tried to ingratiate herself with Sophia again. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I mean no harm. I just think you¡¯re adorable.¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out towards Sophia again.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes showed a hint of panic. She clung tightly to Olivia¡¯s leg and hid behind her.


    Seeing this, Olivia frowned slightly and stepped between Sophia and the woman. ¡°Sophia is afraid of strangers. If you really like her, you should keep your distance.¡±


    The woman, repeatedly rejected by Sophia and hearing Olivia¡¯s words, stood up with an ugly expression. ¡°I have some acquaintance with Miss Thornton. In the future, Sophia will be Miss Thornton¡¯s daughter. What does it have to do with you if I get close to Sophia?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed when she heard Emma¡¯s name brought up again.


    The woman was telling the truth; Olivia indeed had no right to interfere with whom Sophia got close to.


    However, it seemed that Sophia was frightened by this woman and was still trembling while clinging to Olivia¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Since your daughter is in the same ss as Sophia, you should know something about her situation. She doesn¡¯t like interacting with strangers. I¡¯ve noted your reminder. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave quickly; Sophia is a bit scared.¡± Olivia squatted down and hugged Sophia tenderly.


    Sophia was both angry and scared, tears welling up in her eyes as she red at the woman in front of her with a scrunched-up face.


    The woman naturally wouldn¡¯t listen to Olivia. With a cold face, she was about to say something more when she heard footsteps behind her.


    Immediately following that was Victor¡¯s low, cold voice, ¡°What happened to Sophia?¡±


    Seeing her daddy, Sophia ran past the woman and threw herself into his arms, tearfullyining, ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Victor frowned slightly.


    He had intended toe over with them but had been dyed by other parents who stopped him for small talk.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he arrived, he saw this scene before him.


    The ¡°her¡± that Sophia referred to was clearly the woman standing in front of Olivia.

 Chapter 259: Just a Random Guess

    ¡°Mr. Leer¡­¡±


    Seeing the neer, the woman¡¯s arrogance diminished significantly, and the smile on her face lost its sharp edge.


    Victor nodded coldly at her and strode over to Olivia, asking in a deep voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Olivia nced at the obviously guilty woman opposite her and recalled her earlier words. Not wanting to stir up more trouble, she shook her head calmly, ¡°Nothing much, she just came over to say hello. Sophia doesn¡¯t like strangers and got scared.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor looked suspiciously at the woman opposite, ¡°Sophia isn¡¯t usually this timid.¡±


    The woman, feeling intimidated by Victor¡¯s presence, exined nervously with her head lowered, ¡°I just thought Sophia looked cute and wanted to touch her. I didn¡¯t expect to scare her. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Victor then looked at Sophia in his arms.


    Sophia pouted silently, her big eyes fixed intently on Olivia.


    Clearly, things were not as simple as the woman imed.


    And Olivia beside him had no intention of telling him the truth.


    Thinking about Olivia¡¯s aloofness towards him, Victor felt displeased, his eyes darkening. He said coldly to the woman, ¡°I thought all the parents in the ss knew about Sophia¡¯s situation. Since you know nothing, stay away from Sophia for the next few days and don¡¯t scare her again.¡±


    The woman bit her lip in frustration.


    She had intended to use these days to get closer to Victor and Sophia and build a good rtionship with the Leer family. Now Victor¡¯s words had shattered her hopes.


    But seeing Victor¡¯s stern face, she didn¡¯t dare say anything more. She could only agree awkwardly and leave with her child.


    Watching the woman¡¯s figure disappear into the distance, Sophia sniffled, wriggled out of her daddy¡¯s arms, and walked over to Olivia, grabbing her skirt.


    Thinking about how Sophia had rushed out to protect her earlier, Olivia felt a wave of tenderness in her heart. She patted Sophia¡¯s head, held her little hand in return, and said softly, ¡°The boys are still hiding somewhere. Shall we go find them together?¡±


    Hearing that they were going to continue ying hide-and-seek, Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, and she nodded eagerly.


    Olivia smiled and started searching the botanical garden with Sophia in tow.


    Sebastian and Ethan had grown up abroad since childhood. Olivia was busy and had almost adopted a free-range style of education for them.


    As a result, the boys were quite bold and could be anywhere by now.


    Olivia wasn¡¯t worried; she knew they could take care of themselves.


    Victor followed them silently, watching Olivia hold Sophia¡¯s hand under the night sky with a touch of tenderness in his eyes.


    ¡°Ethan, Sebastian!¡± Sophia called softly in her little voice as she walked.


    Olivia thought of how Sophia had responded earlier and found her incredibly adorable, a smile spreading across her face.


    ¡°This way!¡± Sophia suddenly tugged on Olivia¡¯s hand.


    Olivia followed Sophia¡¯s lead.


    Unexpectedly, after winding through several paths with Sophia, they actually found the two boys hiding behind a rockery.


    ¡°How did Sophia know the boys were hiding here?¡± Olivia was a bit surprised.


    These two boys were so clever that it usually took her a long time to find them when ying hide-and-seek.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Sophia to find them so quickly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sophia tilted her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t know. Just a random guess.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t think much of it and assumed the child had found them by chance.

 Chapter 260: Reminded Her Again

    By the time they returned to the room, it was already past nine in the evening.


    Sebastian and Ethan had been ying hide-and-seek and were drenched in sweat.


    Upon returning, Olivia immediately took the children to bathe.


    From the bathroom, the sounds of Olivia ying with the two children could be heard from time to time.


    Sophia sat on the bed, staring longingly at the bathroom door, her eyes full of envy.


    She remembered when she used to live at Olivia¡¯s house, Olivia would often bathe her. After her daddy took her back, it was Charlotte who bathed her.


    She still remembered how gentle Olivia was when bathing her and how fragrant the body wash smelled.


    Victor looked at Sophia¡¯s expectant face, feeling a mix of emotions.


    No matter how he looked at it, Sophia seemed overly dependent on Olivia.


    Or was it that the bond between mother and daughter was just that strong?


    Before long, Olivia came out of the bathroom with the children. Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s hair was still wet as they continued to y around.


    Olivia took out a hairdryer, preparing to dry their hair.


    At that moment, Victor¡¯s deep voice sounded, ¡°Would you mind helping Sophia with a bath as well?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was taken aback for a moment.


    ¡°Olivia!¡± Sophia looked at her with eager eyes.


    Victor exined in a low voice, ¡°As a man, it¡¯s really inconvenient for me to help Sophia bathe. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s little face, Olivia¡¯s eyes softened, and she agreed.


    However, the two children¡¯s hair was still wet.


    ¡°Wait a moment, let me dry their hair first.¡±


    With that, Olivia turned on the hairdryer to dry their hair.


    But arge hand reached out and took the hairdryer from her.


    Olivia turned to see that Victor had somehowe up beside her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can handle this small task. Sophia is all sweaty; I don¡¯t want her catching a cold.¡± Victor turned on the hairdryer and calmly walked behind the two children.


    Seeing that it was him drying their hair, the two children quieted down simultaneously.


    Ethan yed with his fingers, resisting the urge to turn around and look at his daddy.


    Sebastian sat upright with a serious expression, staring straight ahead.


    Olivia initially worried that the children might resist Victor, but seeing them cooperate so well, she said nothing and took Sophia into the bathroom.


    Sophia was lively as Olivia helped her bathe, just as she had been when she lived at Olivia¡¯s house before.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but think about why Victor had taken Sophia away, feeling a bit sentimental.


    The woman¡¯s words earlier had reminded her again.


    No matter how much Sophia relied on her now, she would eventually be Emma¡¯s daughter.


    She couldn¡¯t keep letting Victor get close to her because of Sophia.


    After bathing Sophia anding out of the bathroom, Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s hair was already dry. They were lying on the bed, fiddling with something on theputer.


    Olivia didn¡¯t disturb them and took the hairdryer to dry Sophia¡¯s hair.


    Victor stood nearby, noticing that Olivia seemed even colder than when she had entered the bathroom. He realized she had no intention of talking to him.


    Realizing this, Victor furrowed his brow but didn¡¯t force her. He silently stood by the window.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was very tense.

 Chapter 261: Because of That Woman

    A sudden ringtone broke the silence.


    Victor¡¯s phone was on the bedside table, its screen shing.


    Olivia nced at it unintentionally, saw the caller ID, and then lowered her eyes, withdrawing her gaze.


    The phone rang for a while before Victor turned around to pick it up.


    Seeing the caller ID, Victor instinctively nced at Olivia, then walked to the window to answer the call, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    On the other end, Emma¡¯s voice sounded somewhatining, ¡°I heard that the kindergarten held a tree-nting charity event, and you took Sophia to participate?¡±


    Victor responded coldly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Sophia has always disliked crowds, hasn¡¯t she? She never participated in such activities before. Why did she go this time?¡± Emma¡¯s face looked somewhat displeased on the other end of the line.


    Victor didn¡¯t want to waste words with her and replied concisely, ¡°Sophia wanted toe, so I brought her.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As for why Sophia wanted toe, Victor naturally wouldn¡¯t exin it to her.


    Emma clenched her palm tightly, suppressing her anger, and patiently asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me toe along? Sophia is a girl, and it¡¯s inconvenient for you to take care of everything. If I were there, I could help.¡±


    Victor nced at Olivia, who was apanying the children, and felt irritated by Emma¡¯s voice in his ear. ¡°Why would youe? Besides, this event is for parents to apany their children. What role do you y?¡±


    Hearing this, Emma choked and awkwardly said, ¡°Everyone knows about our engagement, don¡¯t they? And I¡¯ve taken care of Sophia for so many years¡­¡±


    ¡°No more talking. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± Victor coldly interrupted her.


    With that, he didn¡¯t give Emma a chance to speak and directly hung up the phone.


    The room fell silent, and Victor¡¯s voice from the phone faintly reached Olivia¡¯s ears.


    Hearing Emma¡¯s words, Olivia felt a mix of emotions.


    Although Victor didn¡¯t let her finish, Olivia knew what Emma was going to say.


    It was nothing more than iming that she would eventually be Sophia¡¯s mother. Everyone knew this, and attending as Sophia¡¯s guardian wouldn¡¯t raise any eyebrows.


    Thinking about this, Olivia felt troubled. She patted Sophia¡¯s head gently. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Sophia, go to bed early. We have to get up early to nt trees tomorrow!¡±


    Sophia obediently nodded and climbed into bed.


    Olivia gave Victor a slight nod and then went to rest with the two children.


    Meanwhile, at the Thornton vi.


    Emma stared at the darkened phone screen for a long time beforeing back to her senses, her face full of anger. She swept everything off the table onto the floor.


    She had deliberately asked Victor why he suddenly took Sophia to participate in the event this time.


    Victor¡¯s answer was as perfunctory as she expected!


    But so what?


    Even if he didn¡¯t say it, she could guess! It was nothing more than because of that woman!


    The kindergarten held a parent-child event, and that woman would undoubtedly take those two little brats to participate!


    Victor had already chased that woman to Norvillest time. This time, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he participated in the event because of her!


    If they continued to interact like this, who knows what might happen!


    Thinking about the possible oues made Emma tremble with anger!


    No way. She couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch that woman get closer to Victor!


    Even if Victor refused her, she had to go and see for herself!

 Chapter 262: Throwing a Tantrum

    Early the next morning, the tree-nting activity began.


    Miss Lee waited for the parents to finish breakfast with their children, then led everyone to the event location.


    This time, the school had partnered with the botanical garden, which had specially set aside a plot ofnd for the children to nt trees.


    Many staff members were already waiting on-site.


    The children, all pampered and delicate, were warmly weed by the staff.


    Miss Lee introduced the staff to the parents and then divided them into groups to collect saplings.


    Hearing about the group division, Sophia looked longingly at Olivia. Even when her name was called, she stood still, unwilling to move.


    Victor frowned slightly, following her gaze to Olivia in the distance but said nothing.


    Olivia, however, recalled the words of that woman fromst night and Emma¡¯s phone call, instinctively wanting to keep her distance from them.


    When Miss Lee called their names, Olivia turned and walked away with her two children.


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡± Sophia lowered her eyes in disappointment, standing still.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Victor hadn¡¯t expected Olivia to leave the child like that and didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    Seeing that all the parents had left except for Victor and Sophia, Miss Lee walked over concernedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sophia? Doesn¡¯t she like nting trees?¡±


    Sophia lowered her eyes and silently shook her head.


    Miss Lee couldn¡¯t guess what was on the child¡¯s mind and looked up at Victor. ¡°Mr. Leer, what¡¯s wrong with Sophia?¡±


    Victor saw Olivia in the distance already returning with saplings. Seeing Sophia¡¯s disappointed look without any reaction from Olivia darkened his expression.


    Miss Lee didn¡¯t wait for his answer and didn¡¯t dare to press further. She said, ¡°Sophia has never participated in these activities before; this is her first time. It¡¯s natural for her to feel ufortable. If she¡¯s not feeling well, Mr. Leer, you should take her back to rest.¡±


    Victor looked down at Sophia.


    The child reluctantly raised her head and shook it at Miss Lee, indicating she didn¡¯t want to go back.


    She still wanted to be here with Olivia. If she went back, Olivia would spend even less time with her.


    Seeing the child only shaking her head without speaking, Miss Lee seemed a bit troubled.


    As she hesitated on how to resolve this, Victor¡¯s voice sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Sophia only ys well with Miss Prescott¡¯s two children in kindergarten. So she wants to be with them. Hearing that they are not in the same group, she threw a tantrum,¡± Victor exined in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Miss Lee looked down at the child.


    Sophia nodded and said in a soft voice, ¡°I want Sebastian and Ethan.¡±


    Miss Lee rarely heard the child speak. Hearing her soft and aggrieved voice now made her feel both guilty and tender-hearted. Apologetically, she said, ¡°I only considered the numbers when dividing the groups and didn¡¯t think of this. Since it¡¯s Sophia¡¯s first time participating in such an activity, she would definitely be happier with friends she¡¯s close to. In that case, you can join Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s group.¡±


    Victor nodded and simply thanked her before taking Sophia over.


    Hearing she could be in Olivia¡¯s group, Sophia¡¯s disappointment vanished, and her eyes sparkled.


    Without waiting for Victor to hold her hand, she ran over to Olivia on her own.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s happy expression, Miss Lee smiled and remarked, ¡°It seems Sophia really likes Sebastian and Ethan. I rarely see her express emotions like this.¡±


    Victor nodded nomittally and followed at a leisurely pace.

 Chapter 263: I鈥檓 Teaming Up with Olivia

    Olivia received three saplings, thinking she would also nt one alongside the children.


    The two children took this activity very seriously. They woke up early in the morning, showing great enthusiasm as if they were about to participate in an importantpetition.


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to disappoint them either.


    After receiving the saplings, the three of them began digging holes under the guidance of the staff.


    The two children were very diligent.


    For today¡¯s activity, Olivia had specially changed into a set of sportswear matching the children¡¯s, making her work quite convenient.


    Working together, the three quickly dug the first hole.


    Just as they were about to dig the second hole, a small, sweet voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Olivia!¡± Sophia stood beside Olivia, her face full of excitement.


    Hearing this, Olivia paused slightly and looked at the child beside her in surprise. ¡°Sophia, why are you here?¡±


    If she remembered correctly, Sophia should be on the opposite side from her.


    Sophia answered innocently, ¡°I¡¯m teaming up with you.¡±


    Olivia was stunned again.


    Teaming up with her? What did that mean?


    While she was puzzled, a man strode over and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sophia can¡¯t be away from you all. I spoke with Miss Lee. Sophia needs to be with Sebastian and Ethan. Miss Lee asked us to join your group first. Miss Prescott won¡¯t mind, will she?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.


    Of course, she minded.


    Victor just standing in front of her had already drawn quite a few nces their way.


    If anything more happened, who knows if another woman likest night would appear.


    She didn¡¯t respond for a long time, and Sophia¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, her eyes reddening slightly. ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    Seeing the child¡¯s disappointed expression, Olivia¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Since Sophia likes ying with the boys so much, let¡¯s do it together.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, she had the two children make room for Sophia.


    The three saplings she had were just enough for each child to have one.


    It was the first time for all three children to participate in such an activity, and with Olivia apanying them, their enthusiasm was exceptionally high.


    Sebastian and Ethan, being stronger boys, found the work much easier.


    Sophia, however, struggled a bit and soon got herself covered in dirt.


    The child didn¡¯t get impatient; instead, she continued digging with a big smile.


    Seeing Sophia looking like a little mud cat, Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh and stepped forward to help her dig the hole.


    The next step was to ce the sapling in and fill it with soil.


    Olivia helped the children secure the sapling and watched as they used small shovels to fill the soil around it.


    Victor also took a staff member¡¯s shovel and joined them.


    It was the children¡¯s first time using such tools, and they weren¡¯t very adept at it. Each scoop of soil they managed to get was pitifully small, and their arms shook so much that by the time they reached the hole, there was barely any soil left on the shovel.


    Olivia wasn¡¯t in a hurry since Victor was there to help.


    However, the soil in the hole was increasing at a painfully slow rate.


    Seeing this, Olivia looked up at Victor in confusion.


    Watching him use the shovel made her want tough.


    She almost forgot that someone of Victor¡¯s status would hardly have used such tools before.


    Moreover, his outfit of trench coat and leather shoes was indeed quite out of ce for this task.


    Compared to the children, Victor wasn¡¯t much better.


    The only advantage he had was that his shovel was bigger, so there was slightly more soil left each time.

 Chapter 264: Thought We Were a Family

    Victor furrowed his brows, feeling that the tool in his hand was awkward to use.


    Just as he was starting to get impatient, he sensed a gentle gaze falling upon him.


    He looked up and met Olivia¡¯s smiling eyes.


    Their eyes locked for a moment before Olivia quickly averted her gaze, her expression returning to its usual calmness.


    Seeing this, Victor furrowed his brows again, but his impatience dissipated. He turned to the staff member and said, ¡°I¡¯m not quite used to this. Could you please demonstrate how to use it?¡±


    The staff member had been watching for a while. Seeing Victor, tall and imposing, using the shovel with a straight back, he wanted to correct him but hesitated due to Victor¡¯s noble demeanor and somewhat intimidating presence. When Victor finally asked for help, the staff member quickly came over to demonstrate.


    Victor observed the staff member¡¯s posture andpared it to his own earlier stance, finding it somewhat amusing.


    With the proper technique, the process of filling the soil became much faster.


    The five of them worked together to nt a tree, and their coordination improved significantly with the next one.


    The three children gradually opened up, asionally chatting with Olivia, who responded with gentle smiles.


    Meanwhile, Victor continued working while watching them with deep eyes.


    Seeing their harmonious interaction, the staff member couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Excuse me for asking, but are you a family?¡±


    Both Olivia and Victor were taken aback by the question.


    Olivia was about to exin when Victor spoke first, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly, feeling a bit displeased. His response neither confirmed nor denied the staff member¡¯s assumption, potentially leading to misunderstandings about their rtionship.


    The staff member didn¡¯t overthink it and simply said, ¡°You all look very much like a family. Also, the three children resemble you two quite a bit.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s displeasure turned into caution. Despite her desire to keep it hidden, Sebastian and Ethan did bear some resemnce to Victor. Although it wasn¡¯t very noticeable due to their young age, she feared that Victor might notice and discover the children¡¯s true parentage.


    Victor raised an eyebrow and nced at the three children. He noticed some simrities in their features but didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, they were all Olivia¡¯s children; it made sense for them to resemble their mother.


    Seeing that Victor didn¡¯t deny it, the staff member remarked, ¡°You have such a close-knit family.¡±


    Victor remained silent and did not refute.


    Olivia snapped out of her worry and calmly exined to the staff member, ¡°You misunderstood. We are not a family. The children just get along well, so we formed a temporary group.¡±


    The staff member seemed surprised by her denial and apologized awkwardly after a few seconds, ¡°Is that so? My apologies. You all seemed so close, and the children are so affectionate with thisdy that I thought you were a family¡­¡±


    Olivia forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as it¡¯s clear now.¡±


    The staff member quickly nodded.


    Beside them, Victor looked at the top of Olivia¡¯s head with deep eyes.

 Chapter 265: She Refuses to be Hugged

    As they spoke, they had already nted the second tree.


    Olivia stood up and took the third sapling, securing it in the pit.


    Suddenly, amotion arose not far away.


    ¡°Miss Thornton, what brings you here?¡± Miss Lee, who was wandering among the children, was surprised to see someone approaching from a distance as she reached the entrance.


    Emma, dressed in a red dress with wavy hair cascading over her chest and wearing sunsses, looked very elegant.


    She walked up to Miss Lee, took off her sunsses, and scanned the crowd with narrowed eyes. ¡°Victor mentioned there was a parent-child activity at the kindergarten today. I was worried about Sophia, so I rushed over early. Where are they?¡±


    Miss Lee pointed in Olivia¡¯s direction without much thought. ¡°Over there, with Sebastian and Ethan. Sophia always ys well with them and didn¡¯t want to be separated even while nting trees.¡±


    Hearing this, Emma¡¯s eyes turned colder. She thanked Miss Lee curtly and strode towards Olivia.


    Because it was a tree-nting activity, all the parents had changed into sportswear. Only Emma was wearing a dress, and a striking brick-red one at that, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Some who recognized her had already turned to look at Olivia, anticipating some drama.


    Olivia also noticed the red dress approaching them and her expression tightened.


    Last night, when Emma called, Olivia had anticipated that Emma wouldn¡¯t let this matter go easily. She hadn¡¯t expected Emma toe here specifically.


    ¡°Victor, there you are.¡± Emma walked up to them gracefully and greeted them in a sweet voice.


    After speaking, she looked at Olivia condescendingly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Prescott? Long time no see.¡±


    The atmosphere among them grew tense.


    Everyone watched them with varied expressions.


    Olivia nodded distantly at her. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Victor frowned at Emma, a hint of displeasure in his eyes.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma remained unfazed and used Lily as an excuse. ¡°Your mother said you brought Sophia to participate in the ss activity. She was worried Sophia wouldn¡¯t handle this environment well and also concerned that you, as a man, might find it inconvenient to take care of Sophia. So she asked me toe check on things.¡±


    Mentioning Lily made Victor¡¯s frown deepen.


    His engagement with Emma had dragged on only because of his mother¡¯s insistence.


    Otherwise, it would have been called off long ago!


    Emma ignored his anger and squatted down to look at Sophia, who was crouching with Sebastian and Ethan. She opened her arms to the child. ¡°Sophia,e let me hug you.¡±


    Sophia pouted and shrank back behind the two boys.


    She didn¡¯t like this bad woman at all. The bad woman had even hit her before. She wouldn¡¯t let her hug her!


    Seeing the child¡¯s resistance, Emma¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but her smile became even more sincere. She looked at the child apologetically. ¡°Sophia, are you still mad at me forst time? I know I was wrong. I was impulsivest time. I apologize to you. Will you forgive me?¡±


    Sophia pressed her lips together and shook her head silently.


    Being repeatedly rejected by Sophia, a trace of coldness shed through Emma¡¯s heart.


    This ungrateful little brat! If it weren¡¯t for all these people around, she would definitely teach her a lesson!

 Chapter 266: Quietly Held by Her

    ¡°Since Miss Thornton is here, and Sophia¡¯s tree has been nted, Mr. Leer, you should take Sophia and Miss Thornton back,¡± Olivia interrupted Emma coldly, not wanting to attract attention.


    Hearing this, Emma straightened up and looked at Victor with a smile. Her purpose foring was to prevent Victor from staying with Olivia, and now that Olivia had suggested it herself, she couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words. He frowned and nced at her, ¡°Miss Prescott helped me and Sophia nt the tree just now. I can¡¯t just leave you two. There¡¯s still one more tree to nt, let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly, wanting to refuse.


    Beside her, Sophia timidly called out, ¡°Olivia¡­¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hearing Sophia¡¯s voice, Olivia looked back with a pained expression, seeing only resistance written all over Sophia¡¯s face. Clearly, Emma¡¯s previous actions had left a shadow on Sophia, making her still afraid of her.


    If possible, Olivia also wanted to keep Sophia by her side, but¡­


    She had no real rtionship with Sophia. Even if she wanted to protect her, there was no way to do so.


    ¡°Since Mr. Leer insists, then let¡¯s do it,¡± Olivia agreed after a moment of hesitation.


    Victor¡¯s expression softened slightly as he picked up the shovel and continued filling the soil.


    Sophia, knowing Olivia wouldn¡¯t abandon her, felt better and smiled as she joined the boys in filling the soil.


    For a moment, Emma was left standing alone, feeling neglected.


    ¡°Victor, you must be tired. Why don¡¯t you take a break?¡± Emma asked after a moment of silence, trying to pull Victor away from Olivia.


    Victor continued working as if he hadn¡¯t heard her.


    Emma bit her lip and bravely reached out to take the shovel from his hand.


    The two children couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Sebastian stopped and looked at her innocently, ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re worried, shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned about Sophia? Mr. Leer is just filling a few holes; it shouldn¡¯t be much for an adult. But Sophia is sweating.¡±


    Ethan chimed in, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just apologize to Sophia? Were you not sincere?¡±


    Emma¡¯s face turned pale and then red from the children¡¯s words. She clenched her palm hard to suppress her anger.


    Because of the children¡¯s words, she had no choice but to leave Victor and walk over to Sophia. With forced patience, she said, ¡°Sophia, are you tired? I brought some delicious food. How about I take you to eat?¡±


    Sophia flinched and bit her lip without saying anything, instinctively looking up at Olivia.


    Olivia felt sorry for the child but couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, Emma was Victor¡¯s publicly acknowledged fiancee and Sophia¡¯s future mother. She had no right to interfere in their matters.


    Seeing the child remain silent, Emma smiled and reached out to hold her in her arms.


    Sophia struggled a bit but was held tighter. She could only bite her lip and quietly let herself be held.


    Seeing Sophia so quiet, Victor thought she didn¡¯t dislike Emma that much. Besides, in his presence, Emma wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to the child. So he didn¡¯t say anything.


    After nting thest tree, Olivia once again suggested that Victor take them away.


    Victor agreed nomittally.

 Chapter 267: Will She Really Be Good to the Child?

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Victor brought Emma to the edge of the ntation, questioning her with a nk expression.


    Hearing this, Emma looked at the child in her arms, Sophia, with concern. ¡°I was worried about Sophia, so I came to check on her. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause any trouble for you.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Victor¡¯s cold voice sounded again, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen her, you can see that Sophia is adapting well. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Victor, I came all this way. At least let me have a meal before I go¡­¡±


    She then lowered her head in self-reproach and murmured, ¡°I know you¡¯re still angry about what happenedst time when I hurt Sophia. But I didn¡¯t mean it. For so many years, I¡¯ve treated Sophia as my own. How could I bear to hurt her? Besides, you¡¯ve already punished me for it. I truly know I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    Mentioning the incident where she hurt Sophia, Victor¡¯s expression grew even colder. ¡°The one you should apologize to is not me.¡±


    Emma looked down at the child in her arms again.


    Sophia was ufortable in her embrace and struggled but couldn¡¯t break free because of Emma¡¯s grip.


    Seeing that Emma finally loosened her hold a bit, Sophia immediately pulled out her arm and reached out to her daddy.


    Victor reached out and took the child back into his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s right for Sophia to me me. It was my fault. I¡¯ll slowly prove to her that I mean no harm.¡± Knowing she wouldn¡¯t get Sophia¡¯s forgiveness, Emma pretended to be remorseful and changed her tone. Then she looked at Victor tentatively, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ll give me that chance?¡±


    Her implication was clear-she was asking if their marriage could happen.


    Victor naturally understood her insinuation. He tugged at his lips ambiguously and withdrew the coldness from his face. ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime. After lunch, you can go back.¡±


    Not getting the answer she wanted, Emma¡¯s face showed a trace of disappointment. She then forced a smile and nodded.


    Soon it was lunchtime. Victor took Sophia to get food from the window while Emma followed behind them.


    But since it was her first time queuing for food like this, she soon found herself inexplicably pushed to the end of the line.


    Emma was anxious to get back to Victor¡¯s side but was surrounded by several parents.


    The parents ttered Emma, ¡°Miss Thornton and Mr. Leer have such a good rtionship. You¡¯re so good to Sophia, evening all this way to take care of her.¡±


    Emma felt pleased by theirpliments and smiled nomittally. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    After speaking, she looked shyly at Victor ahead.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Miss Thornton is beautiful. Seeing you in person now, those rumors are true. Miss Thornton and Mr. Leer are a perfect match!¡±


    ¡°Sophia usually isn¡¯t close to people, but she was so well-behaved in Miss Thornton¡¯s arms just now. She must really like Miss Thornton.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Olivia sat in a corner with two children, hearing all the praises for Emma.


    Listening to theirpliments made Olivia feel uneasy, and she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She nced at Sophia, who was holding Victor¡¯s hand, and felt another wave of doubt.


    Emma had been so harsh on Sophiast time; would she really be good to Sophia?


    Sophia was still so afraid of her¡­

 Chapter 268: Better Not Make Things Difficult for Me

    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ethan heard the praises for Emma and snorted in displeasure.


    Olivia snapped out of her thoughts and looked at the child in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ethan poked at the rice on his te and replied sullenly, ¡°I don¡¯t like that woman.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was taken aback, ¡°Why?¡±


    The child had only met Emma twice, where did such a strong prejudicee from?


    Ethan nced up at his mommy, wanting to say it was because that woman was going to marry daddy, and it was because of her that daddy didn¡¯t want them anymore.


    But then he remembered that mommy didn¡¯t know they already knew about their own background. He puffed his cheeks and swallowed back the words, simply saying, ¡°Because she¡¯s not nice to Sophia. Sophia doesn¡¯t like her.¡±


    Mentioning Sophia made Olivia¡¯s heart ache, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only smile reassuringly at the children, ¡°How could that be? She will be Sophia¡¯s mommy in the future. How could she be mean to Sophia? Don¡¯t overthink it, just eat your meal.¡±


    Ethan reluctantly lowered his head, silently ming daddy.


    What was so good about that womanpared to mommy that daddy wanted to marry her!


    After lunch, Miss Lee organized an outing for everyone nearby.


    Olivia took the children out of the restaurant. Seeing that their mood hadn¡¯t improved, she thought of taking them for a walk to cheer them up and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you show mommy where you hidst night? Mommy still doesn¡¯t know how you found that ce.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Talking about the hide-and-seek game fromst night barely lifted the children¡¯s spirits as they prepared to take Olivia there.


    They had just taken a couple of steps when they heard Sophia¡¯s little voice.


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    Without Olivia by her side and with a mean woman instead, Sophia was in a bad mood during the meal and didn¡¯t eat much.


    Seeing Olivia brought a bit of a smile to her face.


    Olivia paused and turned around, seeing Victor and Emma standing side by side behind the child.


    Seeing how well-matched they looked, Olivia quickly averted her gaze.


    Sebastian and Ethan also saw the two of them and tugged on Olivia¡¯s hand with stern little faces, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go!¡±


    They didn¡¯t want to see bad daddy sticking with that woman!


    Olivia nodded at the two children and looked down at Sophia, ¡°I¡¯m taking the boys for a walk. You be good and stay with daddy.¡±


    After speaking, she bent down to pat the child¡¯s head and left with the boys.


    Sophia watched their backs longingly. Seeing that Olivia had no intention of looking back, she turned and tugged on daddy¡¯s sleeve.


    Victor frowned slightly and called out to Olivia in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Prescott, if you don¡¯t mind, shall we go together?¡±


    Olivia stopped and turned back to look at Victor coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind taking a walk with Mr. Leer and Miss Thornton. I just don¡¯t want to be a third wheel. So, Mr. Leer, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    Without giving Victor a chance to respond, Olivia walked away quickly with the two children.


    Watching Olivia and the children leave, Victor¡¯s face darkened.


    Fiancee, third wheel.


    Olivia always knew how to provoke him!


    Sophia didn¡¯t expect Olivia to just leave her like that. Coupled with her strong dislike for the mean woman beside her, she pouted and her eyes reddened as if she would burst into tears any second.

 Chapter 269: I Want to Go Back to the Room

    ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    Olivia¡¯s figure disappeared from their sight. Sophia lowered her head in grievance, her voice tinged with a sob, ¡°I want Olivia¡­¡±


    Victor was already displeased by Olivia¡¯s earlier words. Hearing the child still insistently asking for that woman, he frowned slightly, ¡°Olivia has her own children, Sophia. You can¡¯t always go and bother her.¡±


    Sophia looked up angrily at her daddy.


    Victor frowned and met the child¡¯s gaze.


    Father and daughter both had the same stubborn expression on their faces.


    In the end, Sophia couldn¡¯t win against her daddy. After ring for a while, she lowered her head in frustration.


    If she couldn¡¯t go, she couldn¡¯t go. After all, they were staying in the same room, and Olivia would have toe back to pack her things!


    Thinking this, the child stopped crying and said to her daddy, ¡°I want to go back to the room.¡±


    Victor didn¡¯t understand the child¡¯s thoughts. He just assumed that with Olivia gone, the child wasn¡¯t used to being in a crowded environment. Without thinking much about it, he agreed.


    Beside them, Emma¡¯s heart stirred slightly. She quickly spoke before Victor could, bending down to touch Sophia¡¯s head, ¡°Is Sophia feeling unwell? Why else would she suddenly want to go back to the room?¡±


    Sophia pursed her lips, not wanting to talk to her.


    Emma took her silence as agreement and stood up to speak to Victor, ¡°Since Sophia isn¡¯t feeling well, I can¡¯t just leave like this. Why don¡¯t I go back with you? I can help take care of her.¡±


    Victor nced at her, recalling how Olivia always seemed distant whenever she mentioned this woman. His expression turned cold, ¡°No need. I can take care of her myself. It¡¯s gettingte; you should head back down the mountain.¡±


    Emma had anticipated his refusal and was prepared with a response. She smiled and said, ¡°If Mrs. Leer finds out that Sophia was unwell and I just left her, she would definitely be worried. And if Mrs. Leerter learns that I abandoned Sophia, she would surely me me. Besides, I feel very guilty about what happenedst time with Sophia. I haven¡¯t had a chance to properly apologize to her since then. Today can be my way of making it up to her!¡±


    Victor frowned but said nothing.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t make it up to Sophia, I¡¯ll feel very guilty,¡± Emma said, lowering her head in feigned remorse.


    Sophia just wanted to go back to the hotel and wait for Olivia. Seeing that her daddy was still not moving, she urged him anxiously, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Victor thought the child must be feeling quite unwell and decided not to argue further. He bent down to pick up the child and headed towards the botanical garden¡¯s entrance.


    Emma didn¡¯t mind that he hadn¡¯t responded to her. Watching him carry Sophia out, she immediately followed.


    Victor informed Miss Lee of their departure and then took Sophia back to the hotel.


    Emma followed them all the way, but Victor couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to her.


    Back at the hotel, Victor ced Sophia on the bed and intended to call Jenson to ask how to handle this situation.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he took out his phone, Sophia jumped off the bed and ran over to Olivia¡¯s bed.


    Seeing this, Victor was momentarily stunned but gradually understood Sophia¡¯s thoughts.


    He had thought Sophia was feeling unwell, but it turned out she just wanted toe back here to wait for Olivia and the two boys.


    Sitting on Olivia¡¯s bed, Sophia felt much more at ease. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation for Olivia and the little boys¡¯ return.

 Chapter 270: If This Gets Out

    The doorbell suddenly rang.


    Sophia thought it was Olivia and the others returning. Her eyes lit up, and she jumped off the bed, quickly walking over to open the door.


    Seeing the person at the door, her eyes dimmed again.


    ¡°Sophia.¡± Emma¡¯s smile was somewhat forced.


    After all, she was a woman, and this area was full of mountain paths. Victor carried Sophia and walked quickly, not intending to wait for her at all.


    As they walked, she was left behind and eventually couldn¡¯t see them anymore.


    Fortunately, there was only one hotel nearby, so she managed to find them.


    After asking the front desk for their room number, Emma came straight up.


    Seeing who it was, Victor¡¯s expression also darkened.


    Emma pretended not to notice the change in their expressions and walked into the room with a smile. She looked at Sophia and said, ¡°Sophia, weren¡¯t you feeling unwell? Why aren¡¯t you lying down?¡±


    After speaking, she nced at Victor reproachfully. ¡°I told you, I shoulde along to take care of Sophia.¡±


    Victor frowned. ¡°Sophia is just a bit tired. If there¡¯s nothing else, you should go back early.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face stiffened as she racked her brain for a reason to stay.


    While she was thinking, she suddenly noticed the pink suitcase by the bed.


    No matter how she looked at it, it couldn¡¯t possibly belong to Victor.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Emma asked suspiciously, looking at the suitcase.


    Victor followed her gaze and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s Sophia¡¯s ssmate¡¯s parent¡¯s. There weren¡¯t enough rooms, so I shared a room with someone else.¡±


    Hearing this, Emma looked at him in shock. ¡°You shared a room with a woman?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    If it were any other woman, he naturally wouldn¡¯t agree.


    But that woman was Olivia.


    They had once been married and had been intimate; there was nothing to avoid.


    Moreover, they were very cautious, wearing pajamas and not even exchanging unnecessary words.


    Realizing this, Emma immediately thought that the woman was likely Olivia, feeling a surge of disgust.


    She knew it! She couldn¡¯t let Victor stay with Olivia!


    Last time in Norville, they were already living just a wall apart!


    This time, they were actually staying in the same room!


    Judging by Victor¡¯s demeanor, he didn¡¯t mind at all!


    Emma was filled with rage but had to clench her palms to suppress her anger. She smiled gently and said, ¡°There weren¡¯t enough rooms yesterday; maybe there are today. I¡¯ll go check. Even if you don¡¯t mind sharing a room with a woman, you should consider her feelings. It¡¯s really inconvenient.¡±


    After saying that, she turned to leave and get Victor a different room.


    Victor frowned but said nothing.


    Sophia grabbed Emma¡¯s skirt with a small face full of resistance. ¡°No!¡±


    Emma suppressed her anger and frowned at her. ¡°Sophia, be good. If this gets out, it won¡¯t be good for Daddy or that woman.¡±


    Sophia stubbornly shook her head.


    Olivia had been driven away by the bad woman. She could only see Olivia if she stayed in the room.


    If they changed rooms again, she wouldn¡¯t know when she¡¯d see Olivia next!


    Seeing the child¡¯s reaction, Emma became more certain that the woman was Olivia!


    Realizing this, Emma could barely contain her anger. She bent down patiently and said to Sophia, ¡°We¡¯ll change rooms, and I¡¯ll y with you. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 271: Even if it is, it can鈥檛 make up for it

    Sophia naturally didn¡¯t want to.


    Emma stood up and looked at Victor. ¡°Victor, I¡¯ll go down and ask. If possible, let¡¯s change rooms.¡±


    Sophia turned back, looking at her daddy with anticipation, hoping he would refuse.


    Victor¡¯s eyes were dark and unreadable.


    Even if he refused Emma¡¯s suggestion to change rooms, once Olivia returned, she would make the same decision.


    After all, when Miss Lee suggested sharing a room yesterday, Olivia was already reluctant.


    Seeing Emma today would only make her more eager to avoid him.


    Thinking about Olivia¡¯s possible reaction, Victor almost tacitly agreed with Emma¡¯s words.


    Sophia waited for a long time without getting a response from her daddy. Seeing the bad woman really going out to change rooms, she stomped her foot angrily and followed Emma into the elevator.


    Emma was slightly taken aback. ¡°Sophia, why did youe up too? Just wait with daddy upstairs.¡±


    Sophia kept her head down and didn¡¯t speak to her.


    Seeing this, Emma frowned in displeasure and withdrew her gaze from Sophia, pretending she didn¡¯t exist.


    With only the two of them in the elevator, Emma didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to the little girl. Seeing Sophia not speaking, she didn¡¯t bother to put on an act either.


    When the elevator stopped on the first floor and the doors slowly opened, Emma¡¯s expression changed. She slightly raised the corners of her lips, pretending to be kind and reaching out to hold Sophia¡¯s hand, but saw that Sophia had already run out of the elevator and out of the hotel.


    For a moment, Emma was flustered. She forgot to chase after her immediately and even forgot why she hade downstairs.


    Sophia ran straight towards the botanical garden.


    She didn¡¯t like the bad woman, nor did she like daddy!


    She wanted to find Olivia!


    In the hotel, as Emma hesitated, she heard amotion behind her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sophia?¡± Victor scanned the hotel lobby but didn¡¯t see Sophia. His face turned cold.


    Hearing Victor¡¯s voice, Emma trembled with guilt. ¡°She¡­ she ran out¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her!¡± Victor roared in anger.


    He knew Sophia was stubborn but didn¡¯t expect her to be this stubborn.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Just before the elevator doors closed, Sophia suddenly ran out.


    Although he reacted quickly and chased after her, the elevator doors closed in front of him.


    Victor had to wait for the next one.


    But thinking that Emma was also in the elevator, he didn¡¯t expect Sophia to run away.


    He never thought Emma couldn¡¯t even keep an eye on Sophia!


    Whether she couldn¡¯t or didn¡¯t even try, Victor had no time to argue.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to run out. I asked her what she was doing, but she ignored me¡­¡± Emma was filled with panic.


    ¡°You better pray nothing happens to Sophia, or else¡­¡± Victor nced at her coldly, his presence suffocating Emma. ¡°Even if you die, it won¡¯t make up for today!¡±


    With that, Victor strode out.


    Emma stood there in a daze for a full minute beforeing to her senses. She tried to follow but found her legs weak.


    Although she didn¡¯t like that little brat, she knew her limits.


    The Leer family cherished Sophia like a treasure. Bullying her in secret was one thing, but if something really happened to that little brat, thinking about marrying into the Leer family would be nothing but wishful thinking¡­

 Chapter 272: Full of Guilt

    Victor left the hotel and, without much hesitation, headed straight towards the botanical garden.


    Since the child wanted to be with Olivia, it was likely she had gone to find her. There was no other ce she could have gone except the botanical garden.


    He reached the botanical garden but did not see any sign of the child.


    Victor¡¯s heart sank. He took out his phone and called Olivia.


    Olivia was wandering around the botanical garden with the children when her phone suddenly rang. Seeing the caller ID, she frowned slightly.


    Victor? Shouldn¡¯t he be with Emma? Why was he calling her?


    The phone rang for a while before Olivia hesitantly answered it.


    ¡°Have you seen Sophia?¡±


    Before she could speak, Victor¡¯s deep voice came through, sounding somewhat anxious.


    Olivia¡¯s heart sank inexplicably. ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Victor looked around, his eyes never resting. ¡°Sophia is missing.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s heart jolted, and her face turned anxious. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Sophia with you? How did she go missing?¡±


    Recalling the events leading to the child¡¯s disappearance, Victor frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s find her first! She should be near the botanical garden.¡±


    Olivia put aside her difort and quickly agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take the kids and look around.¡±


    After hanging up, she turned to the children to start searching for Sophia.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The children asked, seeing Olivia¡¯s anxious expression.


    Olivia took a deep breath to steady her voice. ¡°Sophia is missing. Let¡¯s look around quickly.¡±


    Hearing this, the two children were also shocked, their faces full of worry.


    Sebastian remained calm and let go of his mommy¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s split up to search. It¡¯ll be more efficient.¡±


    Ethan nodded in agreement.


    Olivia wasn¡¯t worried about the children getting lost and instructed them, ¡°Search within the botanical garden. If you can¡¯t find her, wait for me at the entrance.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The two children nodded obediently and went in different directions.


    Olivia headed straight for the botanical garden entrance.


    Since no one had seen Sophia enter the garden, she might have gotten lost nearby.


    As she reached the entrance, she ran into Victor, who had the same idea.


    His brows were tightly knit, lips pressed into a thin line, his face stern as he walked out hurriedly.


    ¡°Any news?¡± Olivia asked anxiously.


    Victor was focused on finding Sophia. Hearing Olivia¡¯s voice, he realized she was across from him. He frowned before slowly looking over.


    Meeting her gaze, Victor¡¯s frown rxed slightly, but his face remained grim as he silently shook his head.


    Olivia¡¯s face also turned pale. Seeing Victor shake his head made her feel even heavier inside.


    Just this morning, Sophia had been happily nting trees with them, and now she was suddenly missing¡­


    Olivia felt full of guilt.


    When she left the restaurant earlier, Sophia had clearly wanted to follow her. But because of Victor and Emma, she had heartlessly refused Sophia.


    If she had agreed to take Sophia with her then, this wouldn¡¯t have happened now¡­

 Chapter 273: Mommy is Very Anxious

    ¡°Sophia suddenly disappeared?¡±


    As the two walked out of the botanical garden, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    If she didn¡¯t know the reason, she feared she would me herself endlessly.


    Victor gave her a deep look. Although Sophia hadn¡¯t explicitly said it, he could guess that the child went missing because she wanted to find Olivia.


    Meeting his gaze, Olivia felt increasingly uneasy. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she with you? How could the two of you¡­¡±


    How could the two of them not keep an eye on one child? Especially since Sophia was always so well-behaved.


    Olivia didn¡¯t voice herst thought.


    Sophia¡¯s disappearance had already made Victor very anxious. If she said more, it would seem like she was ming him.


    Victor furrowed his brows and gave her a deep look, then sinctly said, ¡°Had a bit of a tiff with Emma.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t understand what could have upset the child enough to make her run off.


    Victor withdrew his gaze from her, unwilling to say more.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t exined the reason, Olivia¡¯s face was already full of guilt.


    If she knew Sophia went missing trying to find her, Olivia would likely take all the me upon herself.


    Seeing that Victor didn¡¯t intend to exin further, Olivia frowned at him, opened her mouth, but ultimately didn¡¯t press for more.


    After all, this was their family matter, and she had no right to inquire.


    All she could do now was try her best to find Sophia.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk ahead. You check the way back to the hotel.¡±


    After leaving the botanical garden, they split up. Victor left this sentence and then strode up the mountain.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Given the urgency, Olivia didn¡¯t dare dy and hurried towards the hotel.


    Inside the botanical garden, the two children also split up, searching and calling out Sophia¡¯s name as they went.


    Being small, they almost turned the entire botanical garden upside down, checking every corner they could squeeze into.


    But even after meeting up again, they still hadn¡¯t found any trace of Sophia.


    ¡°Sophia,e out now. We¡¯re not ying hide and seek anymore.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was tinged with tears as he couldn¡¯t find her.


    Sebastian kept a stern face and grabbed his brother¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Mommy is already very anxious. We can¡¯t make her worry more.¡±


    Hearing this, Ethan sniffled and tried hard to hold back his tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go look outside too.¡±


    Sebastian shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not cause more trouble for Mommy. Let¡¯s wait obediently at the entrance of the botanical garden.¡±


    Ethan nodded obediently.


    As the two children walked towards the entrance of the botanical garden, they ran into Miss Lee.


    ¡°Sebastian, Ethan, why are you two alone? Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Seeing just the two children, Miss Lee couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Sebastian calmly exined to Miss Lee, ¡°Sophia is missing. Mommy went to look for her.¡±


    Hearing this, Miss Lee¡¯s face darkened. ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    Sebastian replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Ethan and I have already searched the entire botanical garden.¡±


    That meant it had been a while.


    Miss Lee quickly instructed the two children, ¡°I understand. You two find a ce to wait. I¡¯ll get other parents to help search.¡±


    The two children nodded obediently in agreement.


    After settling the two children, Miss Lee immediately sent a message in the parents¡¯ group chat, asking them to help search. Along the way, she also sought assistance from the kindergarten staff.


    Fortunately, most of the parents knew Sophia, so finding her wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

 Chapter 274: How Will You Compensate

    Olivia made her way back to the hotel and, upon entering the lobby, saw Emma sitting on the sofa with her back to the hotel entrance.


    In the past, Olivia would have kept her distance from her.


    But with Sophia¡¯s whereabouts at stake, Olivia walked over without hesitation. ¡°Has Sophiae back?¡±


    Emma, still unsettled by what had happened earlier, only realized Olivia was near when she heard her voice.


    Their eyes met, and Emma¡¯s initial panic turned into resentment.


    It was her! Olivia! It was all because of her that Sophia went missing!


    Seeing the look in Emma¡¯s eyes, Olivia frowned slightly, feeling an inexplicable unease. She was about to ask more questions.


    Suddenly, Emma stood up from the sofa with red eyes and angrily pointed at Olivia. ¡°How dare you ask! If it weren¡¯t for you, why would Sophia suddenly run out? It¡¯s all because of you! You wretch!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Because of her? What exactly happened before Sophia left?


    ¡°What kind of spell did you cast on Sophia? Why can¡¯t she be without you? I just changed her room; what did I do wrong?¡± Emma ranted hysterically, not knowing whether she was ming Olivia or convincing herself.


    Listening to her words, Olivia¡¯s guilt grew, almost suffocating her.


    So, Sophia ran out because she wanted to find her?


    If she had agreed to take the child earlier, none of this would have happened.


    It was all her fault¡­


    ¡°Wretch! If anything happens to Sophia, how will youpensate?¡± Emma felt increasingly justified, standing on moral high ground as she looked at Olivia. ¡°I warned you long ago to stay away from Sophia and Victor. You didn¡¯t listen! You knew Sophia¡¯s situation and still let her depend on you. Are you trying to use Sophia¡¯s affection to get back with Victor? I¡¯m telling you, dream on!¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t hear her anymore; she was only thinking about Sophia.


    If something really happened to the child, she would never forgive herself!


    ¡°So, Sophia hasn¡¯te back?¡± she asked softly.


    Emma¡¯s face darkened as she remained silent for a few seconds before impatiently replying, ¡°No! I told you she went to find you!¡±


    Having received the answer, Olivia nodded anxiously and left the hotel without another word to Emma.


    Since Sophia went missing trying to find her, she had to find Sophia as soon as possible.


    Sophia must be so scared being alone.


    In the hotel lobby, Emma watched Olivia¡¯s departing figure with a grim expression.


    It was all because of that wretch! She was the reason for this mess!


    And that little brat too, why did she run out on her own? Why couldn¡¯t she be without that wretch?


    Emma desperately tried to shift the me onto Olivia.


    But no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t shake off the panic in her heart.


    After much deliberation, Emma took out her phone and called the police. After reporting the incident, she immediately called Lily.


    It would be better for her to inform Lily than for Victor to do it!


    The phone rang twice before it was answered.


    ¡°Emma, is something wrong?¡± Lily¡¯s cheerful voice came through. ¡°Weren¡¯t you visiting Sophia? How is she?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Emma¡¯s voice trembled with tears. ¡°Madam, Sophia¡­ Sophia is missing¡­¡±

 Chapter 275: Finding Her Soon

    Lily was sitting on the living room sofa watching TV. Upon hearing the news, her face immediately tensed up, ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Emma clenched her palm, making her voice sound more remorseful, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of Sophia and let her run off by herself¡­¡±


    ¡°How long has she been gone? Did you call the police? Where are you now? I¡¯ll send someone over immediately!¡± Lily wished she could grow wings and fly over.


    Her precious granddaughter, how could she suddenly disappear!


    Emma replied in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re looking for her now and have already called the police. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Lily was extremely anxious, her tone not very pleasant, ¡°How can I not worry! It¡¯s getting dark! Sophia is just a little girl; she must be so scared! No, I have to tell Samuel to send people over!¡±


    Emma agreed.


    Having one more person meant one more chance of finding her.


    After hanging up the phone, Emma hurried out to continue the search.


    Lily then called Victor to confirm the situation.


    Victor was searching for traces of the child on a mountain road when he saw his mother¡¯s call and frowned.


    ¡°Is there any news about Sophia?¡± As soon as he answered, his mother¡¯s voice came through.


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°Who told you?¡±


    Lily¡¯s voice was full of me, ¡°Such a big thing, and you still want to hide it from me? Where are you now? I¡¯ll send someone over!¡±


    Victor had a headache, ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already sent Nathan with people.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t insist but still wanted to go herself. Victor stopped her, ¡°It¡¯s so remote here. If youe, you¡¯ll just be waiting at the hotel. Don¡¯t trouble yourself. I¡¯ll call you as soon as we find her.¡±


    Lily had no choice but to give up her n, ¡°You must find Sophia as soon as possible. Call me immediately when you do!¡±


    Victor agreed and hung up the phone with a frown.


    On the other side, as night fell, Olivia grew increasingly anxious. However, thinking of the two children waiting at the botanical garden entrance, she had to return there.


    At the entrance of the botanical garden, she saw the two children standing hand in hand from afar.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Seeing Olivia return, the two children quickly ran up to her, ¡°Did you find Sophia?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t want the children to worry and forced a smile, ¡°Not yet. Mommy will take you back first and then go out to look again.¡±


    After speaking, she patted the children¡¯s heads and led them towards the hotel.


    On the way, Ethan looked at the darkening sky and was very worried about Sophia, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Sophia must be very scared.¡±


    Sebastian also looked serious but didn¡¯t want to worry Mommy further. He kept silent with pursed lips.


    Olivia¡¯s mood was heavy, and she forced herself to sound reassuring, ¡°Mommy will find her soon.¡±


    After sending the two children back to the hotel, Olivia took a shlight from her suitcase and was about to head out again.


    Sebastian grabbed his mother¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Mommy, have dinner first. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have any strength.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile was barely holding up. She shook her head with a grim face, ¡°Mommy can¡¯t eat. I need to find Sophia quickly. After all, she got lost trying to find Mommy¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the two children tilted their heads in confusion, ¡°Mommy, what are you talking about? We¡¯ve been together all along. How is it your fault that Sophia got lost?¡±


    Olivia realized what she had said and quickly smiled as if nothing had happened, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You two stay here and don¡¯t go out. Mommy is leaving now.¡±


    After speaking, she patted their heads and turned to enter the elevator.

 Chapter 276: Won鈥檛 Let That Woman Off

    In the parents¡¯ group chat, Miss Lee was asking for updates from everyone.


    The replies were all the same: no one had found anything.


    After all, Sophia was Victor¡¯s precious daughter, and everyone was doing their best to search. However, the area around the botanical garden was surrounded by dense forests and mountains, and no one would be foolish enough to venture deep inside to look.


    Victor read through the replies but found no news about Olivia, causing him to frown.


    After leaving the botanical garden, he hadn¡¯t contacted Olivia since they split up.


    He had no idea how she was doing.


    Moreover, it was getting dark, and Victor was worried about her continuing the search alone.


    With this in mind, Victor called Olivia.


    He tried two or three times, but each time the call couldn¡¯t get through.


    Victor¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim.


    Nathan arrived with his team. ¡°Mr. Leer, our people have already spread out into the forest to search.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor nodded and ordered coldly, ¡°Search through the night if you have to. We must find Sophia as soon as possible.¡±


    Nathan acknowledged the order.


    Victor nced at his darkened phone screen and frowned again. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the botanical garden. Stay in touch.¡±


    With that, he strode off towards the botanical garden.


    At this time, if Olivia hadn¡¯t returned yet, he wondered if anyone was looking after the two children.


    If Sophia wasn¡¯t found soon and something happened to the other two children, Olivia would be devastated with guilt.


    Returning to the botanical garden, he didn¡¯t see the two children.


    Victor¡¯s heart sank as he turned and headed back to the hotel.


    He could only hope they were waiting there.


    Seeing the two children waiting in the room, Victor let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Have they found Sophia?¡± Ethan asked anxiously.


    Victor shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re still looking. Where¡¯s your mommy? Did she bring you back?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ethan¡¯s little face was full of worry. ¡°Mommy brought us back and then went out again to look for Sophia. She didn¡¯t even eat dinner. She said Sophia got lost because she was looking for us.¡±


    Ethan looked at Victor in confusion. ¡°Did Sophia really go looking for us?¡±


    If that were true, he would feel very guilty.


    At noon, Sophia had wanted toe with them, but he had urged his mommy to leave quickly¡­


    Victor¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°No, this has nothing to do with you. You two stay in the room and don¡¯t open the door for anyone unless it¡¯s Sophia.¡±


    The two children obediently agreed and watched him leave.


    For some reason, bad daddy seemed even angrier than when he came in.


    As Victor left the room, Ethan¡¯s words echoed in his ears.


    Olivia had said that Sophia got lost because she went looking for her.


    The only person who would say that was Emma!


    That woman had upset Sophia and failed to keep an eye on her, yet she shifted the me onto Olivia!


    Seeing how the two children were acting, he could imagine how guilty Olivia felt because of that statement. She hadn¡¯t even eaten dinner and went out searching for Sophia through the night.


    Thinking of this, Victor¡¯s anger surged.


    When he had called Olivia earlier and found her phone out of service, it meant she had likely gone into the mountains herself!


    He had tolerated Emma long enough!


    This time, if anything happened to Olivia or Sophia, he would never let that woman off!

 Chapter 277: Unsettled

    Leaving the hotel, Victor strode towards the mountains, making a call to Nathan as he walked.


    ¡°Tell them to keep an eye out while searching. Olivia has gone into the mountains.¡±


    On the other end, Nathan quickly agreed, marveling at how much Miss Prescott cared for Sophia. It was sote, yet a woman ventured into the deep forest to find Sophia.


    After hanging up, Victor heard a timid voice behind him.


    ¡°Victor, is there any news about Sophia?¡±


    Emma had searched nearby for a while but found no trace of anyone. Afraid to venture deeper into the forest, she returned, only to run into Victor at the hotel entrance, feeling extremely guilty.


    Hearing her, Victor put away his phone and gave her a cold nce.


    Emma was still in her red dress, not a speck of dust on it, and not a drop of sweat on her face, though her breathing was slightly hurried-perhaps out of fear of him.


    Meeting Victor¡¯s cold gaze, Emma¡¯s heart tightened, and she spoke even more guiltily, ¡°I¡¯ve been searching all afternoon with no news. How about you?¡±


    ¡°Sophia went missing on her way to find Olivia. Did you tell Olivia that?¡± Victor asked, ignoring her question.


    Emma¡¯s face stiffened, visibly filled with panic.


    How could this be¡­ How did Victor know about this?


    Seeing her expression, Victor understood and a sh of anger crossed his eyes. ¡°You better pray nothing happens to them, or don¡¯t me me for disregarding our years of friendship!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    With that, he moved to walk past Emma.


    Realizing Victor was truly angry this time, Emma panicked and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Victor, I didn¡¯t mean to. When she came to the hotel this afternoon, I just shared my guess. I didn¡¯t mean to me her.¡±


    Victor turned abruptly, his aura cold as ice. ¡°You dare me others? From start to finish, what does this have to do with her? You told my mother about this without permission, causing her worry. And then you made up such lies to provoke Olivia. What were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. It¡¯s my fault; I didn¡¯t take good care of Sophia¡­¡± Emma struggled to breathe under his intimidating presence but tried to defend herself.


    ¡°It is indeed your fault!¡± Victor coldly shook off her hand. ¡°Since Miss Thornton doesn¡¯t intend to sincerely search for Sophia, then go back! Don¡¯t waste my time here!¡±


    Without another nce at Emma, he turned and left.


    Nathan and his team were conducting a near-grid search in the mountains.


    By ten o¡¯clock at night, they still hadn¡¯t found any trace of Sophia or Olivia.


    Victor joined them and upon learning the news, his face turned even colder.


    Standing beside Mr. Leer, Nathan felt the surrounding pressure intensify and was filled with worry.


    It was sote and they were in the mountains. Miss Prescott and Sophia-a woman and a child-no one could rest easy.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, please go rest for a while. You¡¯ve been at it all day,¡± Nathan cautiously suggested.


    For the first time in a long while, he saw Mr. Leer looking so disheveled.


    Victor still had dirt from nting trees in the morning on him. After searching the forest all night, his hair was messy and his face looked haggard, though his aura remained sharp.


    Victor frowned and refused. ¡°We¡¯ll split up and search.¡±


    With that, he turned and headed deeper into the forest.

 Chapter 278: Hurry and Find Her

    The dense forest blocked out all light, leaving only the faint, almost negligible glow of the moon aside from the shlight¡¯s beam.


    Olivia carefully navigated through the forest.


    She had no idea where she was, only that every ce she had searched showed no sign of Sophia.


    Earlier, when she returned the two children, she checked the messages in the WeChat group; none of the parents had seen Sophia.


    That left only the forest.


    No one hade here to search yet.


    If Sophia was really here¡­


    The more Olivia thought about it, the more panicked she felt.


    In such an environment, even she felt scared, let alone Sophia, who was so young.


    If it weren¡¯t for looking for her, the child wouldn¡¯t havee to this ce.


    Thinking of this, Olivia gritted her teeth and quickened her pace. She had to find the child as soon as possible.


    ¡°Sophia! Where are you?¡±


    Olivia called out loudly as she walked, hoping for any response.


    But despite shouting until her throat was hoarse, there was no sound around her.


    Suddenly, a rustling came from a nearby bush.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking Sophia might be there, and she quickly walked over.


    Just as she approached, something suddenly darted out from the grass.


    Olivia jumped in fright, almost screaming.


    Upon closer inspection, she realized it was just a wild rabbit and let out a sigh of relief.


    However, thinking of Sophia made her even more anxious, and she quickened her pace again.


    She didn¡¯t know where she was going but faintly heard intermittent crying around her.


    Olivia¡¯s heart tightened. Thinking it might be Sophia crying¡­


    With this in mind, Olivia slowed down and cautiously moved toward the direction of the sound.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In a deep pit, Sophia was covered in dirt, sitting miserably on the ground and crying so hard she could barely breathe.


    That afternoon, she had run out of the hotel intending to return to the botanical garden to find Olivia and the boys. But halfway there, a snake suddenly appeared by the roadside. Terrified, Sophia ran into the forest in panic.


    By the time she realized it, she was deep in the forest.


    She tried to find her way out but couldn¡¯t. The further she went, the darker it became.


    She identally stepped into a pit and fell in.


    Sophia tried to climb out but found the moss-covered walls too slippery. After several failed attempts, she realized she couldn¡¯t get out on her own. Knowing that Daddy and Olivia woulde looking for her gave her somefort, so she quietly waited in a corner.


    But as it got darker outside, the pit became pitch ck.


    Suddenly, something fell on her hand.


    Sophia let out a silent scream, curling up in a corner and not daring to move. Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Having waited all afternoon, Sophia was both hungry and scared. She couldn¡¯t help but cry but kept it quiet for fear of attracting something dangerous.


    She had no idea what time it was now.


    Sophia hupped as she cried, softly murmuring, ¡°Daddy, Olivia¡­¡±


    Whoever it was, pleasee find her soon. She was so scared and promised never to run off again.


    Thinking of Olivia¡¯s gentle face made Sophia even sadder.


    She wondered if Olivia was looking for her. She missed Olivia so much¡­

 Chapter 279: Overwhelmed by Guilt

    ¡°Sophia? Is that you?¡±


    Olivia heard the crying more clearly now, and her hope grew stronger.


    Sophia also heard Olivia¡¯s voice and paused her crying. ¡°Olivia?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia felt a sudden relief and quickened her pace towards where the child was.


    After just a few steps, she suddenly slipped.


    Startled, Olivia barely managed to steady herself by grabbing a nearby tree.


    Looking down, she saw a deep pit hidden under the foliage, with the child curled up miserably at the bottom.


    ¡°Sophia?¡± Seeing Sophia in such a state, Olivia¡¯s heart ached terribly.


    A beam of light shone down from above, and Sophia looked up to see Olivia gazing at her with relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, I¡¯m here.¡± Seeing Sophia¡¯s face, Olivia felt even more guilty but dared not show it for fear of scaring Sophia.


    Sophia¡¯s little face was red from crying, her eyes and nose were also red, and her cheeks were smeared with mud from wiping her tears, making her look like a pitiful little kitten with drooping head.


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡± After waiting for so long, finally seeing Oliviae to rescue her, Sophia took a few seconds to react before crying even harder.


    Sophia was sobbing uncontrobly, and Olivia was anxious. ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll find something to pull you up.¡±


    As she spoke, she began looking around for something to pull Sophia up with.


    While searching, she softlyforted Sophia.


    Unfortunately, Sophia was crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t hear Olivia¡¯s voice at all.


    Finally finding a branch long enough, Olivia tested it and found it was within the child¡¯s reach if she stood on tiptoe.


    ¡°Sophia, stop crying. Here, grab the branch and I¡¯ll pull you up.¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was hoarse. She cleared her throat to make herself heard.


    The child looked up, wiped her tears, and stood on tiptoe to reach the branch.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But she could only touch it; grabbing it was still out of reach.


    Frowning, Olivia leaned forward and extended the branch closer to Sophia.


    Sophia finally managed to grab the branch.


    Once she had a firm grip, Olivia gritted her teeth and tried to pull the child up.


    However, having not eaten all night and after walking for so long in the mountains, she had no strength left.


    Sophia had no strength to help either.


    Both exerted themselves, but Sophia didn¡¯t budge. Instead, Olivia slid forward, with most of her body hanging over the edge of the pit.


    Seeing Olivia like this, Sophia quickly let go and moved to the side in panic. ¡°Olivia!¡±


    Barely holding onto a nearby tree root, Olivia smiled reassuringly at the child. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t be afraid, Sophia.¡±


    She then tried to climb back up.


    From the bottom of the pit came heart-wrenching cries.


    Olivia felt a pang of pain in her heart and looked back to see Sophia sitting on the ground crying.


    The crying gradually weakened, and Sophia¡¯s breathing slowed down significantly.


    Olivia¡¯s heart tightened. Losing her grip, she fell into the pit.


    Seeing Olivia fall, Sophia cried and threw herself into her arms.


    Olivia quickly hugged Sophia, feeling how cold she was. She was almostpletely overwhelmed by guilt.


    If only she had taken Sophia with her in the afternoon, if only she had found Sophia sooner¡­

 Chapter 280: Holding Her in His Arms

    Olivia patted Sophia¡¯s back, trying her best tofort her, but the crying in her arms grew weaker and weaker.


    ¡°Sophia?¡± Olivia looked down worriedly.


    Sophia had cried herself into unconsciousness, with tears still hanging on her cheeks.


    Seeing Sophia like this, Olivia felt a pang of heartache.


    The night was so cold, and Sophia was dressed so thinly. This couldn¡¯t go on.


    She had to find a way out!


    With this thought, Olivia took off her coat,id Sophia on it, and started thinking of a solution.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t climb out of the pit.


    Instead, she was almost exhausted.


    After several attempts, Olivia stopped in despair and held Sophia in her arms to keep her warm.


    The night wind rustled through the forest, creating a faint rustling sound, but there was no human voice.


    In desperation, Olivia took out her phone.


    Although she knew there was no signal in this ce, she could only hope for a miracle.


    The light from the phone screen illuminated her face. Olivia scrolled through her contacts for a long time before finally calling Victor.


    The miracle did not happen; the call couldn¡¯t go through.


    Olivia smiled bitterly and hung up, looking up at the opening of the pit.


    Fortunately, she had brought a shlight, so it wasn¡¯tpletely dark in the pit, which gave her somefort.


    ¡°Olivia?¡± Just as she was about to give up and wait until morning to find a solution, a slightly tired, deep voice suddenly came from above.


    Was it her imagination? Olivia blinked hesitantly and looked up at the opening.


    Victor¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Is that you down there?¡±


    Realizing it wasn¡¯t an illusion, Olivia¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, and she responded hoarsely, ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s a pit here. Sophia and I are both down here.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, there was a faint sound of footsteps.


    The footsteps stopped above her head, and Victor¡¯s tired face appeared at the opening.


    Seeing Victor, Olivia¡¯s heart settled heavily back into ce, and her voice lowered significantly. ¡°Sophia cried herself unconscious. You should go back and get help to get her out.¡±


    Seeing the two of them at the bottom of the pit, Victor felt a pang in his heart and responded heavily, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. Wait for me.¡±


    Olivia agreed.


    Victor immediately turned to find Nathan and the others.


    After turning around, Victor¡¯s face became extremely grim.


    He hade toote! He had let Olivia and the child end up like this!


    Who knew how scared they must have been!


    After walking some distance, he met up with Nathan and the others.


    Nathan was worried. Although Mr. Leer had given him a rough location, it was still hard to find in this deep forest. When he looked up and saw Mr. Leering out, he immediately followed him.


    At the edge of the pit, Nathan had someone bring out a rope to pull them up.


    Olivia only had the strength to hold onto the rope but couldn¡¯t muster the energy to climb up, especially while holding a child.


    Seeing this, Nathan quickly instructed one of his men to go down and carry them up.


    Before he could give the order, he saw Mr. Leer jump down with his peripheral vision.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathan was startled. ¡°Mr. Leer!¡±


    Victornded steadily at the bottom of the pit and looked at Olivia in front of him. She looked frighteningly pale, clearly exhausted, holding the tear-streaked child in her arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get Sophia up first.¡± Olivia handed the child to him.


    Victor nodded, holding the child and grabbing the rope to climb up.


    Olivia was about to climb up herself when she saw Victor jump down again. Before she could react, he held her in his arms.

 Chapter 281: Don鈥檛 Worry

    Olivia was about to say she could manage herself, but Victor held her tighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I won¡¯t be able to get up,¡± Victor¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse.


    Hearing his voice, Olivia felt a strange sensation in her heart and quietly let him carry her up.


    As soon as she was pulled up, she immediately broke free from the man¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Prescott, you are so good to Sophia,¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but remark.


    Seeing Olivia holding Sophia at the bottom of the pit had shocked him deeply.


    He was already surprised that Olivia had ventured into the deep forestte at night for Sophia. He didn¡¯t expect her to find Sophia in such a ce before they did.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, they wouldn¡¯t know how long it would take to find Sophia.


    Olivia smiled softly, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Victor looked deeply at Olivia in front of him and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback, and it took her a few seconds to realize that Victor wasforting her. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Sophia ran out because she had a fight with Emma,¡± Victor exined in a deep voice. ¡°If anyone is to me, it¡¯s me. I knew she had a stubborn temper but didn¡¯t stop Emma in time or keep a close watch on Sophia.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s guilt eased a bit. She pressed her lips together and thanked Victor, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Victor bent down to pick up the shlight on the ground and said seriously, ¡°I should be the one thanking you. Thank you for finding Sophia.¡±


    If Olivia hadn¡¯t found Sophia first, they might not have been able to locate her in this ce.


    Earlier, he had onlye over because he saw a light in this direction.


    Olivia nced at Sophia, who was being held by Nathan, worry filling her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Sophia is doing. She¡¯s been here for so long; she must be terrified. She was crying so hard just now.¡±


    Thinking of Sophia¡¯s heart-wrenching cries earlier made Olivia¡¯s heart ache.


    Victor also felt heavy-hearted. ¡°We¡¯ll only know once we get back.¡±


    Nathan, holding Sophia, said with concern, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like she has any serious injuries, but I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    Sophia already had some psychological issues. Going through this might leave asting impact and worsen her existing problems.


    Victor and Olivia both understood what Nathan left unsaid, and their expressions darkened.


    The group remained silent on the way back, their moods heavy.


    Upon returning to the hotel, Victor informed everyone in the group that they were safe. He then called his mother and asked Nathan to pack up and check out. They took Sophia and Olivia¡¯s children back to the city and headed straight to the hospital.


    In the car, the two children looked at Sophia with worried eyes. ¡°Mommy, will Sophia be okay?¡±


    Olivia patted their heads and reassured them, ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The children looked up at her again with concern. ¡°Mommy, your voice is hoarse.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Olivia smiled without saying anything.


    A hoarse voice was nothing as long as they found Sophia; nothing else mattered.


    Victor sat in the front passenger seat and looked at Olivia and Sophia in the back through the rearview mirror, his eyes unreadable.


    Soon, the car stopped at the hospital entrance.


    Nathan got out of the car and took Sophia from Olivia¡¯s arms, quickly carrying her into the hospital.

 Chapter 282: Staying Here with You

    After a thorough examination, Olivia finally breathed a sigh of relief when it was confirmed that Sophia had no other injuries besides some scrapes.


    However, Victor was still worried and insisted that Sophia stay in the hospital for observation overnight.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Olivia turned to leave. ¡°Since Sophia is fine, I¡¯ll take the children home to rest. If you need anything, feel free to contact me.¡±


    With that, she turned to walk out.


    Just as she reached Victor¡¯s side, he grabbed her wrist.


    Olivia gasped in surprise.


    ¡°Have her checked as well,¡± Victor said to the doctor, still holding her wrist.


    Hearing this, Olivia turned back and refused, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I know my own body. I¡¯m not hurt. I just want to go home and rest.¡±


    But Victor didn¡¯t let go.


    Olivia had no choice but toply. She walked over to the doctor, rolled up her sleeve to reveal a scrape on her wrist that was oozing blood.


    It was a scrape she got while pulling Sophia earlier. She didn¡¯t want to worry the children and thought she could handle it herself, but she didn¡¯t expect Victor to notice.


    Seeing the scrape on her wrist, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened.


    The two children were even more worried. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re hurt!¡±


    Olivia smiled reassuringly at them. ¡°It¡¯s just a small scrape, nothing serious.¡±


    The doctor quickly treated her wound, and the group left the emergency room.


    Nathan went to handle Sophia¡¯s hospital admission procedures.


    Olivia was still worried about Sophia and followed Victor to the hospital room.


    After cing Sophia on the bed, Sophia slowly woke up.


    Sebastian and Ethan were the first to notice and immediately leaned over the bed, looking at Sophia with excitement. ¡°You¡¯re awake! Are you okay? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Sophia blinked in confusion before slowly waking up. She shook her head at the two little boys.


    The children felt something was off but were too happy about Sophia waking up to dwell on it. They stayed by the bed, chatting with her.


    Olivia watched for a while before stepping forward to touch Sophia¡¯s little face.


    Sophia smiled at her and reached out to touch the bandage on Olivia¡¯s wrist, looking worried.


    Olivia softly reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s just a scrape. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Then she asked with concern, ¡°Sophia, you must be hungry. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Sophia tilted her head and thought for a moment before shaking her head.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened as she turned to look at Victor.


    Victor also looked at Sophia on the bed, his eyes equally dark.


    They both realized that since waking up, Sophia hadn¡¯t said a single word, not even to Olivia or the two children.


    Clearly, this incident had affected Sophia¡¯s condition.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should take the children home to rest,¡± Victor said heavily.


    Olivia frowned slightly, hesitating.


    If she didn¡¯t know about this situation, she would have taken the children home.


    But seeing Sophia like this now, how could she leave?


    Sophia became anxious when she heard that Victor wanted Olivia to leave and clung to Olivia¡¯s clothes, her little face full of reluctance.


    Olivia gently held Sophia¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    Then she turned to Victor and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Sophia. She must be hungry. Please have someone get her something to eat.¡±


    Victor agreed and asked Nathan to buy food for everyone. They all ate something in the hospital room.

 Chapter 283: No Longer Want to Care

    Meanwhile, at the Leer mansion.


    After being ordered to leave by Victor in the afternoon, Emma returned and went straight to find Lily.


    Seeing her, Lily thought there was finally news about Sophia and hurriedly asked, ¡°Why are you back? Have they found Sophia?¡±


    Emma shook her head despondently.


    Seeing this, Lily¡¯s face was full of reproach. ¡°Sophia hasn¡¯t been found yet, so why did youe back? Shouldn¡¯t you be helping to look for her?¡±


    No matter how much she favored Emma, this time, Emma had gone too far.


    Hearing this, Emma¡¯s face was full of guilt. ¡°Madam, I also want to help find her, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what!¡± Lily asked angrily.


    Emma looked up, tears in her eyes, pitifully gazing at Lily. ¡°But Victor med me for not keeping an eye on Sophia and told me toe back. I saw how anxious he was and didn¡¯t dare to stay and cause him more worry.¡±


    Lily had only heard over the phone that Emma hadn¡¯t taken good care of Sophia, which led to Sophia running away. But she didn¡¯t know the full story.


    Now hearing that her son was angry with Emma because of this, she felt puzzled. ¡°What exactly happened? How did Sophia go missing?¡±


    Emma lowered her eyes, her voice choked with sobs as she exined intermittently, ¡°When I arrived, I found that there weren¡¯t enough hotel rooms. Victor and Olivia were sharing a room, so I wanted to get him another one.¡±


    At this point, Emma nced at Lily¡¯s reaction and continued in a low voice, ¡°I said I would go down and check if there were any vacant rooms. Just as I got into the elevator, Sophia suddenly followed me in. I didn¡¯t know what she was up to. When the elevator doors opened, Sophia ran out, and I didn¡¯t react in time¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Lily¡¯s face turned grim. She could roughly guess that her granddaughter didn¡¯t want to leave Olivia.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    What kind of spell had Olivia cast on Sophia? Even though they were mother and daughter, Olivia had never cared for Sophia after giving birth to her. Why was Sophia so dependent on her?


    Moreover¡­ thinking about Emma¡¯s words, Lily frowned. ¡°Victor and Olivia were sharing a room?¡±


    Emma nodded aggrievedly. ¡°There weren¡¯t enough rooms at the hotel. I didn¡¯t think it was appropriate but didn¡¯t say anything. I just thought it might not look good and wanted to get them another room. I didn¡¯t expect Sophia to get so angry. It was my oversight; it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face darkened as she let Emma into the living room and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You did the right thing. You and Victor are about to get engaged; he shouldn¡¯t be sharing a room with Olivia!¡±


    ¡°But if it weren¡¯t for this, Sophia wouldn¡¯t have run away¡­¡± Emma cried pitifully. ¡°It¡¯s sote now, and there¡¯s still no news. I¡¯m really afraid something has happened to Sophia. She¡¯s so young¡­ If anything happens to her, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll ever forgive myself!¡±


    Mentioning her granddaughter made Lily equally heavy-hearted. However, unlike earlier, she no longer med Emma but insteadforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Victor is still looking for her. Nothing will happen to Sophia.¡±


    Emma sobbed, ¡°I didn¡¯t keep an eye on Sophia and let her run off. I¡¯m afraid Victor won¡¯t forgive me. He was so angry just now; I thought¡­¡±


    She thought Victor would hit her likest time.


    But Victor didn¡¯t.


    Emma naturally didn¡¯t think he was less angry thanst time; she just felt that Victor no longer wanted to care about her.


    Lily frowned. ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault this time either. He¡¯ll understand once he calms down.¡±

 Chapter 284: It鈥檚 My Fault

    After eating, Victor asked Nathan to take Sebastian and Ethan home to rest, while he and Olivia stayed in the hospital room to apany Sophia.


    Firstly, Olivia was worried about Sophia, and secondly, Sophia was frightened and clung to Olivia¡¯s clothes, unwilling to let go.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s pale little face, Olivia¡¯s eyes were full of guilt. She touched Sophia¡¯s cheek and apologized to her, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have refused you this afternoon. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sophia silently shook her head.


    But Olivia couldn¡¯t ease the guilt in her heart and felt very down.


    Since knowing about Sophia¡¯s disappearance, she had been filled with regret.


    Especially now that she knew the child¡¯s psyche had been affected.


    Olivia felt even more suffocated by the heavy burden on her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Victor said, hearing Olivia still ming herself, his brow slightly furrowed.


    Olivia forced a faint smile, nced at him lightly, and said nothing.


    She had lost a child before; Victor could never understand her feelings.


    Victor noticed that his words did notfort her. After a few seconds of silence, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then all the responsibility is mine.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia looked over in confusion.


    Sophia, however, pursed her lips and looked at her daddy with some dissatisfaction.


    Meeting their gazes, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He walked to the bedside and looked at Sophia, saying, ¡°I should have stopped Sophia in time. It¡¯s my fault for not keeping an eye on her.¡±


    Sophia seemed unhappy with his words and turned her head away angrily, unwilling to look at him.


    Victor furrowed his brow again and spoke once more, ¡°I knew Sophia was already a bit upset at that time. I should have immediately refused Emma¡¯s suggestion. Otherwise, Sophia wouldn¡¯t have impulsively run out.¡±


    He knew very well that Sophia had always disliked that woman, yet he didn¡¯t reject her approach. That was his mistake.


    Hearing this, Sophia turned her head back, her little face full of agreement.


    Olivia knew he was trying tofort her and didn¡¯t want to deny that the man indeed bore the greatest responsibility for this matter.


    Sophia had always been by his side. As a father, he hadn¡¯t even kept an eye on his daughter, causing the child to suffer so much.


    Thinking back to Victor¡¯s previous inattentiveness towards Sophia, Olivia felt that men were indeed rough when it came to taking care of children.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She wondered how much grievance Sophia had endured over the years.


    Victor didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. He only saw that the guilt on her face seemed to have lessened a bit, and he felt slightly relieved.


    He wanted to say something more to divert their attention when his phone suddenly rang.


    He nced at it; it was a call from his mother.


    Victor frowned as he answered.


    ¡°How is Sophia?¡± Lily had heard about Sophia being taken to the hospital and was very worried. She also wanted to speak up for Emma and was eager to see them both.


    Victor nced at the two on the hospital bed and answered in a deep voice, ¡°She¡¯s awake now and fine. You should rest early. I¡¯ll bring her back tomorrow morning.¡±


    Lily wanted to insist oning over, but Victor didn¡¯t give her the chance to speak. ¡°Sophia is still shaken and needs rest tonight. It¡¯s better not to disturb her.¡±


    Lily had no choice but to agree.


    After hanging up the phone, neither of them mentioned Sophia¡¯s disappearance again. The room was filled only with Olivia¡¯s gentle voice chatting with Sophia.


    Unfortunately, no matter what Olivia said to Sophia, she kept her mouth shut, only nodding or shaking her head in response.


    After much effort telling stories to coax Sophia to sleep, Olivia was also exhausted.


    Sophia clung to her clothes tightly, unwilling to let go. So Olivia simply took a chair and slept by the bedside.

 Chapter 285: Take Good Care of Your Injury

    The next morning, when Olivia woke up, she found a trench coat draped over her.


    She didn¡¯t need to think twice to know that Victor had covered her with it while she was asleep the previous night.


    Olivia sat up and instinctively looked around the hospital room for Victor, but he was nowhere to be found.


    For some reason, she felt a sense of emptiness in her heart.


    As she was lost in thought, the sound of the door opening caught her attention. She turned to see Victor entering quietly, wearing only a shirt and looking somewhat haggard.


    Their eyes met, and Victor¡¯s gaze deepened. His voice was a bit hoarse as he spoke, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Olivia nodded and hesitated for a moment before getting up and cing the trench coat over the child on the bed.


    Seeing her action, a trace of warmth flickered in Victor¡¯s eyes. He walked over to her and looked down at her bandaged wrist. ¡°How¡¯s the injury? Do you need to change the dressing?¡±


    Olivia shook her head calmly. ¡°No need. I can take care of it myself when I get home. The hospital¡¯s medicine might not be better than what I have at home.¡±


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s confident words, Victor raised an eyebrow slightly. Considering Olivia¡¯s profession and experience, he nodded without furtherment.


    After checking on Olivia¡¯s injury, the two fell into an awkward silence.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else¡­¡±


    Just as Olivia was about to say goodbye, she heard Sophia¡¯s soft, tearful voice, ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    It sounded like she was crying.


    A look of distress shed in Olivia¡¯s eyes as she turned anxiously to look at Sophia.


    Perhaps dreaming about the events of the previous night, Sophia was still asleep but her face was wet with tears, her small face scrunched up tightly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Olivia said gently as she carefully wiped away Sophia¡¯s tears.


    Sophia woke up crying and, upon seeing Olivia by her side, immediately threw herself into Olivia¡¯s arms, sobbing quietly.


    Compared to the previous night in the deep pit, Sophia¡¯s cries were much more subdued now, but Olivia¡¯s heartache was no less intense.


    Sophia must have been so terrified that she even dreamt about it¡­


    After soothing Sophia for a long time, she finally stopped crying and looked at Olivia with tear-filled eyes.


    Beside them, Victor watched as Sophia called out for Olivia even in her sleep, his gaze darkening.


    After talking to Sophia for a while, Victor called in a doctor to check on her.


    Once it was confirmed that Sophia had no other issues, they proceeded to discharge her from the hospital.


    As they left the hospital, Sophia clung to Olivia¡¯s hand reluctantly.


    Olivia patted the child¡¯s head. ¡°Take good care of your injury. If you miss me, just give me a call, okay?¡±


    Sophia nodded but still didn¡¯t want to let go.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t bear to make her let go either.


    The events of the previous night had indeed frightened the child. Now, Olivia just wanted to be even kinder to Sophia than before.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s stubbornness, Victor also felt a pang of heartache but knew that Olivia couldn¡¯t stay with her forever. He gently took hold of Sophia¡¯s wrist. ¡°Sophia, let go of Olivia. We need to go home; Grandpa and Grandma are very worried about you.¡±


    Only then did Sophia reluctantly release her grip, her face full of reluctance.


    Olivia felt a moment of disorientation, thinking that Sophia¡¯s disappointed expression was exactly like when she had refused her the previous afternoon.


    ¡°Goodbye, Olivia,¡± Sophia said softly, lowering her head.


    Olivia was taken aback again. Aside from her dream talk earlier, this was the first time Sophia had spoken since the previous night.


    And it was just to say goodbye to her.


    Thinking about this made Olivia¡¯s heart melt. She smiled and said goodbye to the child before quickly leaving, afraid that if she looked at Sophia any longer, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.

 Chapter 286: This is Your Attitude

    After Olivia left, Victor took Sophia back to Leer Manor.


    When they arrived home, Lily and Samuel were already waiting in the living room, with Emma sitting pitifully beside them.


    Seeing theme in, Emma quickly stood up and approached, ¡°Victor, is Sophia alright?¡±


    As she spoke, she crouched down to check on Sophia.


    Seeing her approach, Sophia immediately retreated behind Victor, clutching tightly to his clothes and refusing to look at Emma.


    ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m sorry. I made you angry, but I just¡­¡± Emma half-knelt, patiently trying to reach for Sophia¡¯s hand.


    Sophia, like a frightened kitten, pped Emma¡¯s hand away with a loud ¡°smack,¡± her face full of resistance.


    She hated this bad woman the most! It was because of this bad woman that Olivia distanced herself from her!


    Emma, undeterred, nced at Lily and Samuel behind her and continued to approach the child.


    She couldn¡¯t let Sophia act so distant from her in front of Lily and Samuel!


    With this thought, Emma reached out again towards Sophia, ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t be afraid. I just want to check your injuries.¡±


    Before Sophia could dodge, Emma grabbed her wrist, trying to pull her closer.


    Caught off guard, Sophia¡¯s big eyes filled with panic, and she started crying loudly.


    Everyone¡¯s attention turned to the two of them.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Victor hadn¡¯t expected Sophia to resist this much, nor had he expected Emma to persist despite knowing Sophia disliked her.


    Seeing Sophia trembling and crying, Victor¡¯s expression darkened, and the atmosphere grew tense. ¡°Get away from her now!¡±


    Startled, Emma quickly let go. Seeing Sophia cry so hard, a sh of displeasure crossed her heart, but she outwardly appeared remorseful. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I knew Sophia hadn¡¯t forgiven me yet, but I still¡­ I just wanted to care for her. I should have considered her feelings.¡±


    She then stood up cautiously and looked at Victor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize Sophia hated me so much. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll leave now so she won¡¯t be upset.¡±


    Emma turned to look at Lily on the sofa and said softly, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll leave now. I¡¯lle back another day to see Sophia.¡±


    ¡°Victor, what are you doing!¡± Lily saw her son lose his temper at Emma and noticed Emma repeatedly apologizing to the child. She felt that Emma was being wronged and quickly got up to hold Emma¡¯s wrist. ¡°Stay here. I know you meant no harm.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes trembled as she stood beside Lily, her expression on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Emma has been feeling guilty about Sophia getting lost. She stayed up all night with us and came today to apologize to Sophia. Is this how you treat her?¡± Lily reproached her son.


    Hearing this, Victor frowned, his eyes cold. ¡°She should feel guilty.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Emma angering Sophia and not watching over her properly, how would Sophia have run away and suffered so much?


    Thinking about the injuries on Olivia and Sophia fromst night, Victor¡¯s gaze towards Emma grew even colder.

 Chapter 287: The Compensation She Deserves

    Hearing him constantly ming Emma, Lily frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Emma already feels very guilty. She came to apologize to us as soon as she returned yesterday. Why are you still speaking about her like this?¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Sophia, who was hiding behind Victor.


    Sophia was still crying, but now silently, with tears continuously streaming down her face.


    Seeing her granddaughter in such a state, Lily felt heartbroken and softened her tone. ¡°Sophia, be good. Don¡¯t cry. Tell Grandma if you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    Sophia, who liked her grandmother, nodded while sobbing upon hearing her words.


    ¡°If you knew where we found Sophia, you wouldn¡¯t be asking that question,¡± Victor said, looking deeply at his mother.


    Lily was puzzled.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The phone calls yesterday were hurried, and she didn¡¯t have time to ask for details. She truly didn¡¯t know the specifics.


    Victor cast a cold nce at Emma and said to his mother, ¡°When we found Sophia, she had run into the deep forest near the botanical garden and fallen into arge pit. She stayed there all night. Do you think she wouldn¡¯t be hurt?¡±


    These words were meant for both Lily and Emma, hoping Emma would understand and leave.


    Hearing about her granddaughter¡¯s ordeal, Lily¡¯s expression changed. She bent down to hug the child andforted her. ¡°Sophia has suffered. Let Grandma hold you. Don¡¯t run off again.¡±


    Sophia didn¡¯t resist her grandmother¡¯s embrace and stayed quietly in her arms, but continued to sob despite Lily¡¯s efforts tofort her.


    After a while, seeing Emma on the verge of tears beside her, Lily couldn¡¯t help but feelpassion. She said to Victor, ¡°Emma meant well. She wanted to get a more spacious room for you and Sophia. She didn¡¯t expect Sophia to react so strongly. Now that Sophia is back safely, don¡¯t me her anymore.¡±


    Victor frowned but remained silent.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Lily continued, ¡°Emma said you¡¯re living with Olivia. What is that supposed to mean? You¡¯re about to get engaged. Everyone in Seacrest knows about your engagement with Emma. If this gets out, how do you expect Emma to face people?¡±


    Seeing her son unmoved, Lily¡¯s heart sank further. ¡°Or are you nning to let that woman into the house? We¡¯ve made it clear that I will never ept her. I believe Sophia¡¯s disappearance is also rted to her!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt Sophia¡¯s chest heaving more violently.


    Lily nced down worriedly and saw Sophia crying so hard she could barely breathe and even started struggling to get out of her arms.


    It was clear why-because she had spoken ill of Olivia.


    Realizing this, Lily¡¯s face showed displeasure. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about that woman. Sophia can¡¯t bear to be apart from her and can¡¯t even hear a word against her! If she knew what happened in the past, I wonder if she¡¯d still feel the same!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Sophia was still young and didn¡¯t understand, Lily would have long told her how Olivia abandoned her when she was just a baby!


    Hearing his mother hint at bringing up the past, Victor coldly interrupted, ¡°This has nothing to do with Olivia! Last night, if it weren¡¯t for Olivia going into the mountains overnight to search, Sophia might have had to spend another night in the forest!¡±


    Lily hadn¡¯t expected this and was momentarily at a loss for words. After a few seconds of silence, she reluctantly said, ¡°That was only what she should have done!¡±


    Years ago, Olivia abandoned Sophia when she was still in swaddling clothes. What happenedst night was merely thepensation she owed Sophia!

 Chapter 288: I Have Waited for So Many Years

    Knowing that it was Olivia who found Sophia, Lily didn¡¯t say anything further. With Sophia crying intensely in her arms, she could only focus onforting her.


    After a while, Sophia cried herself out and gradually stopped sobbing.


    ¡°Good girl, Sophia,¡± Lily patted Sophia¡¯s back and then changed the subject, ¡°Emma likes you very much. She didn¡¯t mean to make you angry. Can you forgive her?¡±


    Hearing her grandmother mention Emma, Sophia frowned and reached out to Victor.


    Victor took Sophia into his arms and answered for her, ¡°She can¡¯t forgive. Even if Sophia forgives her, I won¡¯t!¡±


    With that, Victor cast a cold nce at Emma, ¡°This matter has dragged on long enough. Since this has happened, let me make it clear: I will never marry you. From today on, there is nothing between us. Do not appear in front of Sophia again!¡±


    As his words fell, the faces of everyone in the room changed.


    Lily was stunned for a few seconds before she reacted and grabbed her son¡¯s arm, ¡°Victor, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Your engagement has already been announced. Now you suddenly say this; where does that leave our families¡¯ honor?¡±


    Victor remained unfazed, ¡°That has nothing to do with me. I opposed it when you first spread that news without my consent. You insisted on your own way.¡±


    Seeing his resolute expression, Lily¡¯s face turned extremely grim.


    She indeed knew her son¡¯s thoughts but always believed she could control him.


    She forgot that her son had grown up and now controlled Leer¡¯s Group.


    All these years, he listened to her only out of filial duty.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lily paused for a few seconds and thought of another reason, ¡°But your engagement was agreed upon to repay Mr. Thornton¡¯s kindness. Now you want to break it off; how will you exin this to Mr. Thornton?¡±


    Victor frowned, ¡°Over the years, the Thornton family has gained enough from Leer¡¯s Group to repay that kindness. Moreover, in future business dealings, Leer¡¯s Group will continue to support the Thornton family as long as they don¡¯t do anything foolish.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Victor¡¯s words clearly showed he had nned this for a long time!


    When did he start nning? After rejecting herst time or after that wretched Olivia came back?


    As she was filled with uncertainty, Victor¡¯s emotionless gaze fell on her face, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave my house as soon as possible, Miss Thornton.¡±


    Hearing this, Emma¡¯s eyes shrank, and she frantically admitted her mistake to Victor, ¡°Victor, I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. I promise to bepletely obedient to Sophia from now on. What happened yesterday will never happen again. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±


    Victor remained unmoved.


    Desperate, Emma reached out to grab his sleeve but was avoided.


    ¡°I have waited for you for so many years, Victor¡­¡± Emma¡¯s hand froze in mid-air, her face full of pleading, ¡°Whatever I did wrong, I¡¯ll change. Please don¡¯t do this.¡±


    After speaking, seeing that Victor¡¯s expression remained unchanged, Emma looked to Lily for help.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Lily only shook her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°You should go back first.¡±


    Although her son didn¡¯t show much anger, she knew this was precisely when he was at his angriest.


    Moreover, the words he just said were clearly well thought out.


    Nothing she said now would help; it would be better to wait until he calmed down.

 Chapter 289: Daddy Will Take You

    Emma saw that there was no room for negotiation. She stood still for a few seconds before finally bowing her head and leaving.


    Mr. and Mrs. Lily stayed with Sophia for a while longer.


    No matter how they tried tofort her, Sophia remained uninterested. When they asked her questions, she only nodded or shook her head. Even when Lily ced paper and pen in front of her, Sophia refused to write a single word.


    Seeing this, Lily¡¯s eyes were full of heartache. She knew that Sophia had been terribly frightened by what happened yesterday.


    But feeling sorry for her now wouldn¡¯t help; all they could do was spend more time with her.


    They stayed until the evening. Reluctantly, Lily got up and said to Victor, ¡°Seeing Sophia like this, I think maybe I should take her home and care for her for a while? You¡¯re busy with work, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to manage.¡±


    Victor calmly refused, ¡°No need.¡±


    After what happened yesterday, he felt at ease only if Sophia was by his side.


    Seeing her son insist, Lily didn¡¯t press further. She expressed some concern for Sophia and then left with Samuel.


    After they left, Victor noticed it was gettingte. He changed the dressing on Sophia¡¯s wound and told her to go rest.


    But Sophia just stared at her wound without reacting to his words, lost in thought.


    Victor frowned, ¡°Does your wound hurt?¡±


    Sophia looked up and shook her head slightly.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong? Tell Daddy, okay?¡± Victor patiently asked.


    Sophia pursed her lips, pointed to the medicine on the table, and then picked up the paper and pen to write ¡°Olivia.¡±


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s actions, Victor¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°Do you want to take medicine to Olivia?¡±


    Sophia nodded vigorously.


    She knew the medicine at home was very good and that Olivia¡¯s injury was simr to hers. So, the medicine that worked for her would surely work for Olivia too.


    Moreover, she really wanted to see Olivia.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Victor nced at the time and patted Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯ste now; Olivia must be resting. Let¡¯s go tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Sophia hesitated for a moment but obediently nodded in agreement.


    She knew Olivia must have been exhausted from looking for her yesterday and needed a good rest.


    Seeing that Sophia didn¡¯t insist, Victor breathed a sigh of relief and took her upstairs to rest.


    The frightened look on Sophia¡¯s face when she woke up that morning was still fresh in his mind. Unable to leave her alone, Victor decided to stay with her.


    He was also exhausted. After seeing both Olivia and Sophia injuredst night, he hadn¡¯t slept a wink. Now he was extremely tired. As soon as he got Sophia to sleep, he fell asleep himself.


    The next morning, Victor was woken up by Sophia shaking him.


    Groggily opening his eyes, he saw that Sophia had already dressed herself and was ready to go.


    It took Victor a few seconds to remember that Sophia was eager to take the medicine to Olivia.


    ¡°Got it. Daddy will take you,¡± Victor agreed in a deep voice. He got up, washed up quickly, and took Sophia downstairs.


    As soon as they reached downstairs, Sophia eagerly ran to the medicine box and took out the medicine she had used the night before. Even during breakfast, she kept the medicine close by, ready to leave at any moment.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s behavior, Victor felt a wave of emotion.


    Perhaps this was the bond between mother and daughter. Just as Olivia had worried about Sophia yesterday, Sophia was now equally concerned about Olivia.


    Although he was also worried about Olivia¡¯s injuries, seeing Sophia so anxious made it seem as if Olivia¡¯s condition was much worse than it actually was.

 Chapter 290: Applying Medicine for Olivia

    When Olivia returned home, her two children were already up. Seeing here back, they pestered her for a long time about Sophia.


    Upon learning that Sophia had started speaking again, the two children were overjoyed.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Because of the injury on Olivia¡¯s wrist, the two children insisted on not letting her do anything and hovered around her all day.


    The next morning, Olivia intended to go to the research institute for work but was forcibly kept at home by the two children.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re still injured. You should rest at home,¡± Ethan said, looking pitifully at his mommy.


    Sebastian chimed in, ¡°We¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll get sick again likest time.¡±


    Thest time their mommy had a fever, it had really scared them.


    Olivia knew the children were worried about her. Moreover, since the injury was on her wrist, it indeed made working inconvenient. So she nodded in agreement.


    Just after breakfast, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Olivia got up to open the door.


    Seeing the people at the door, Olivia was taken aback, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Victor was dressed in a casual coat, holding Sophia¡¯s hand. Sophia was carrying a delicate little bag, its contents unknown.


    Hearing her question, Victor tilted his head slightly, indicating Sophia he was holding by the hand. ¡°Sophia was worried and wanted to bring you some medicine.¡±


    As if to confirm her daddy¡¯s words, Sophia handed the small bag to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, medicine.¡±


    Victor was already used to Sophia¡¯s special attachment to Olivia. Hearing her speak suddenly did not surprise him.


    Hearing Sophia¡¯s soft voice melted Olivia¡¯s heart. She took the bag from Sophia and patted her head. ¡°Thank you, Sophia.¡±


    Sophia smiled obediently and looked expectantly behind Olivia.


    After hesitating for a moment, Olivia stepped aside to let them in.


    Sebastian and Ethan were ying with Legos on the carpet after breakfast. Seeing Sophiae in, they were very happy and waved for her to join them.


    When Sophia had stayed at their house before, the three of them often yed with Legos together. Maybe ying with Legos would make Sophia forget about yesterday¡¯s events!


    However, Sophia shook her head and looked eagerly at Olivia.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what Sophia wanted and bent down to meet her eyes. ¡°What does Sophia want me to do?¡±


    Sophia carefully touched her injured wrist, looking a bit worried.


    Only then did Olivia understand that Sophia was concerned about her injury.


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious. The doctor has already applied medicine,¡± Olivia said with a smile to reassure her.


    But Sophia grabbed her clothes and led her to the sofa.


    Olivia followed Sophia¡¯s lead and sat down on the sofa.


    Once seated, Sophia reached out her hand. ¡°Change medicine.¡±


    Saying this, she leaned over and took the bag Olivia had just ced on the coffee table, pulling out a bottle of medicine from it.


    Olivia was initially stunned but then felt deeply moved. She cooperatively extended her hand towards Sophia.


    Sophia carefully unwrapped the bandage on Olivia¡¯s wrist. Seeing the injury, she pouted sadly and gently blew on it twice.


    Seeing how much Sophia cared for her, Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Is Sophia going to apply medicine for me? It¡¯s okay. This kind of injury might hurt a child, but not an adult. So go ahead, Sophia.¡±

 Chapter 291: Tell Me Why

    Sophia carefully finished applying the medicine to Olivia.


    Victor, standing nearby, said, ¡°Last night after I changed her dressing, she was already thinking about bringing you the medicine. If I hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would havee overst night.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia felt even more touched. She looked at Sophia, who was carefully bandaging her, and softly thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Sophia.¡±


    Sophia looked up and gave her a gentle smile.


    Nearby, the two children watched eagerly as Sophia finished applying the medicine to their mother. Just as they were about to say something to Sophia, they heard Victor¡¯s voice and their little faces tensed up again.


    Yesterday, because Sophia had gone missing, they were too worried about her to show any emotion towards Victor.


    But now that Sophia was found, thinking back on it, the two children felt that Victor was partly to me for her disappearance.


    He knew Sophia didn¡¯t like that bad woman, yet he allowed her to get close to Sophia.


    Their mom didn¡¯t agree to take Sophia along because she was worried about that bad woman.


    Moreover, that bad woman had bullied their mom!


    It was all his fault!


    With these thoughts, the two children didn¡¯t show Victor any kindness.


    Victor sensed that the atmosphere around him was a bit strange. Looking down, he met the fierce expressions of the two children, as if he were some kind of monster.


    Seeing Victor look over, the two children pursed their lips. ¡°Since you came with Sophia to deliver the medicine, and now it¡¯s done and Sophia has personally changed mom¡¯s bandages, isn¡¯t there nothing else?¡±


    Victor frowned slightly and responded nomittally, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Then please leave!¡± The children looked up at the much taller man with an air of authority unusual for their age.


    It was the first time Victor had been given an eviction order by such young children. His brow twitched, and he frowned without responding.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but the children¡¯s hostility seemed even stronger today than usual.


    Olivia also noticed the children¡¯sck of manners and turned to look at them. ¡°Sebastian, Ethan, be polite.¡±


    The two children huffed angrily. ¡°We are being polite; we said please.¡±


    Olivia felt a headacheing on, not expecting the children to talk back.


    Victor spoke deeply, ¡°Are you trying to make me leave?¡±


    The children nodded confidently.


    Victor didn¡¯t get angry; instead, he patiently asked, ¡°There must be a reason. Can you tell me why?¡±


    The children¡¯s confidence wavered for a moment under his questioning.


    They exchanged nces before Sebastian answered with a stern face, ¡°Because you¡¯re going to marry another woman. If you stay with mom too long, it will cause unnecessary misunderstandings. We don¡¯t want to see mom suffer because of those misunderstandings.¡±


    As his words fell, silence enveloped the living room.


    Victor¡¯s gaze swept over the two children and finallynded on Olivia sitting on the sofa.


    For the children to say such things, something must have happened that he didn¡¯t know about.


    Had Emma caused trouble for her?


    Moreover, the children¡¯s reaction to his marriage seemed a bit excessive.


    Noticing Victor¡¯s gaze, Olivia lowered her eyes to hide her unease.


    She didn¡¯t understand why the children had such a strong prejudice against Victor. Their reaction to his marriage with Emma was even stronger than hers.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Or perhaps this was the bond between father and sons? Making them care so much about this man?

 Chapter 292: There Shouldn鈥檛 Be Too Many Involvements

    After a moment, Victor pulled his lips into a slight smile at the two children. ¡°You¡¯re right. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t bother you any further.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Regarding his marriage to Emma, it was still just a one-sided announcement from him and hadn¡¯t been made public yet. Therefore, Victor didn¡¯t n to tell them now.


    The two children were a bit surprised by how easily he agreed and felt a faint sense of disappointment.


    So, their daddy was really going to marry another woman and abandon them¡­


    Thinking of this, the two children looked at Victor with a hint of resentment in their eyes and said perfunctorily, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Victor was baffled by the children¡¯s attitude. He couldn¡¯t understand what he had done wrong besides the marriage with Emma, which made the children act so differently.


    Just a moment ago, they were keeping their distance from him, and now that he agreed to leave, they seemed somewhat reluctant.


    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯te up with an answer.


    Victor simply put his thoughts aside and bent down to take Sophia¡¯s hand.


    Sophia had been listening to her daddy¡¯s conversation with the boys and knew that he was about to take her away. She immediately frowned, jumped off the sofa, and dodged Victor¡¯s hand from afar.


    Victor¡¯s outstretched hand grasped nothing but air, and he looked at Sophia, who was three feet away from him, with a headache.


    He should have expected this. Sophia was so dependent on Olivia and had just been frightened, so naturally, she would be even more unwilling to leave Olivia.


    Sophia¡¯s purpose foring here today wasn¡¯t just to deliver medicine; or rather, delivering medicine was only part of it.


    The most important thing was that she wanted to stay with Olivia.


    ¡°Sophia, be good. We¡¯lle back to see Olivia another day. Nowe home with daddy,¡± Victor said from where he stood, looking at Sophia from a distance.


    Yesterday¡¯s incident not only scared Sophia but also taught him a lesson. He didn¡¯t dare to push Sophia too hard, fearing she might do something impulsive again.


    Despite his gentle tone, Sophia still shook her head stubbornly, her little face full of determination. ¡°No!¡±


    She wanted to be with Olivia! Olivia treated her the best!


    When she was alone in the deep pit, crying until her voice was hoarse, it was Olivia who came to rescue her!


    Sophia felt that if she had to have a mommy, she only wanted Olivia. She didn¡¯t want anyone else!


    Sophia spoke again, still because of Olivia.


    Victor sighed inwardly. Ever since Sophia met Olivia, she had been constantly showing him how important Olivia was in her heart.


    Even he, who had taken care of her for years, couldn¡¯tpare.


    The two children saw Sophia¡¯s demeanor and thought of yesterday¡¯s incident. They felt reluctant to let Sophia leave.


    But mommy didn¡¯t show any intention of wanting Sophia to stay either.


    The two children had no choice but to quiet down, somewhat regretting that they had hurriedly driven their daddy away earlier. If they hadn¡¯t done that, he wouldn¡¯t be trying to take Sophia away now.


    For a moment, no one in the living room spoke up; only Victor and Sophia were at an impasse.


    Victor pressed his temples in frustration. ¡°Sophia, daddy has to go back to work. How about I take you to your grandparents¡¯ house?¡±


    Sophia stubbornly refused again and ran over to cling to Olivia¡¯s hand, using her actions to tell her daddy that she wanted to stay with Olivia.


    Olivia felt a wave of tenderness as Sophia clung to her.


    But seeing Victor in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but steel herself against Sophia.


    After all, Sebastian and Ethan were right. Victor was about to get engaged to another woman; they shouldn¡¯t have too many involvements.

 Chapter 293 Don鈥檛 Waste Any More Time

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, I want Olivia!¡± Sophia looked up at Olivia with pleading eyes, then turned back to her father and said in a stubborn tone.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s determined look, Victor knew that she wouldn¡¯t obediently go back with him today. He stopped insisting and turned his gaze towards Olivia.


    Meeting his gaze, Olivia furrowed her eyebrows, already guessing what he was going to say without him speaking.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Sophia has always relied on you and being by your side has helped her gradually recover from her autism symptoms. This time, she has been frightened again and there is some regression. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t want to leave you now. So, could you please take care of her for a while longer?¡±


    Victor looked at Olivia with a serious expression, his tone sincere.


    Hearing that her father wanted her to stay with Olivia, Sophia¡¯s eyes brightened, looking at Olivia with anticipation, waiting for her agreement.


    But after waiting for a few seconds, Sophia noticed that something seemed off in Olivia¡¯s expression.


    Sophia¡¯s heart sank, but she still stubbornly looked at Olivia¡¯s face.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Olivia would be heartless enough to abandon her!


    Olivia sensed Sophia¡¯s gaze and a hint of apology appeared in her eyes. She gently touched Sophia¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯m very busy at the moment. The project that my teacher entrusted to me has been put on hold for a few days because of me. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to work overtime at the research institute. I might not even have much time for Sebastian and Ethan, so¡­¡±


    So, she didn¡¯t have time to take care of Sophia.


    Although her words didn¡¯t explicitly deny it, every sentence was a rejection.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes gradually darkened.


    Victor also furrowed his brows, looking at Sophia with difficulty.


    ¡°As you said, Sophia needs careful care right now, which I can¡¯t provide. I don¡¯t want to dy her recovery either, so Mr. Leer should find someone else.¡± Olivia exined again.


    It was an excuse, but it was also her sincere words.


    She genuinely hoped that Sophia¡¯s autism could be cured as soon as possible, which required the intervention of a professional psychologist.


    With Olivia¡¯s exnation, Victor couldn¡¯t argue and could only bite his lip, lowering his gaze to Sophia. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Sophia, you can say goodbye to Olivia.¡±


    Reluctantly holding onto Olivia¡¯s clothes, Sophia looked at Olivia¡¯s face with disbelief in her big eyes, slowly welling up with tears.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s sadness, Olivia felt a pang in her heart but still forced herself to look away.


    She was afraid that if she looked at Sophia for a moment longer, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist keeping her here.


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s voice trembled with a hint of tears.


    Olivia¡¯s gaze softened, but she still persisted in not looking at her.


    Sebastian and Ethan couldn¡¯t bear to see Sophia like this either and couldn¡¯t help speaking up for her. ¡°Mommy, since Sophia wants to stay, how about¡­¡±


    Before they could finish their sentence, Olivia calmly interrupted them. ¡°For the next couple of days, I¡¯ll have your nanny take care of picking you up and dropping you off. You two need to listen to her.¡±


    Her words seemed to confirm what she had just said about being busy.


    Upon hearing this, the two children obediently closed their mouths.


    Olivia heartlessly let go of Sophia¡¯s hand and said to Victor, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Mr. Leer, you should go back to thepany. Don¡¯t waste any more time here.¡±


    After saying that, she nodded lightly at Victor without daring to look at Sophia again and turned around to go upstairs.

 Chapter 294: Did She Cry a Lot?

    Sophia looked tearfully at Olivia¡¯s back, unable to control the tears rolling down her cheeks.


    The two children were also stunned by how heartless their mommy was towards Sophia. It took them a moment to react before they ran over tofort her.


    ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t cry. Mommy is really busy these days. Once she¡¯s done, you cane and y with us again!¡± Ethan said with a cheerful smile.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophia remained unmoved.


    Sebastian took out a handkerchief to wipe Sophia¡¯s tears and said steadily, ¡°We will take good care of you at kindergarten. Mommy likes you too, so don¡¯t be sad. If you keep crying and be ugly, Mommy won¡¯t like it anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophia¡¯s sobbing gradually stopped, though she still looked a bit doubtful.


    Ethan quickly nodded in agreement, ¡°Neither we nor Mommy like ugly children. Sophia, you can¡¯t cry anymore!¡±


    Only then did Sophia manage to stop crying with difficulty.


    Seeing the childrenforting Sophia, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He stepped forward and thanked the two children, ¡°Thank you forforting Sophia.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the two children initially didn¡¯t want to respond to him. But then they remembered that Sophia was crying because they had driven away their bad daddy first. Feeling a bit guilty, they averted their gaze and said, ¡°We were just telling the truth, not justforting her.¡±


    Mommy really does like Sophia, but probably for the same reason as them-because of their bad daddy, she had no choice but to distance herself from Sophia.


    Victor smiled silently and bent down to hold Sophia¡¯s hand.


    This time, Sophia didn¡¯t pull away.


    ¡°Say goodbye to the boys,¡± Victor said softly to Sophia.


    Sophia obediently waved to the two children and choked out her farewell, ¡°Goodbye, I¡¯lle back to y again!¡±


    The children quickly put on smiling faces, ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡±


    After saying that, they sensibly escorted Sophia to the door. Only after watching her leave did they go back upstairs to find their mommy.


    Olivia was sitting in the study, lost in thought, her mind filled with the image of Sophia¡¯s sad and disappointed face.


    Thinking about it now, she felt nothing but regret.


    She had said it herself-Sophia was innocent. Yet because of the issues between the adults, Sophia had suffered so much in between.


    Her mind was so preupied with thoughts of Sophia that she didn¡¯t even notice when the two children came in.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Sebastian and Ethan cautiously walked up to their mommy and looked up at her face. They knew that rejecting Sophia made their mommy feel very sad too.


    Olivia snapped back to reality and forced a smile, gently patting the children¡¯s heads. ¡°Did Sophia leave?¡±


    The two children nodded vigorously.


    Olivia was silent for a few seconds before guiltily asking, ¡°Did Sophia cry when she left? Did she cry a lot?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the two children nodding again.


    Seeing this, Olivia felt a deep sense of guilt.


    She had wanted to be kinder to Sophia, but it was she who ended up making Sophia cry again.


    ¡°But we managed to cheer Sophia up!¡± The children knew that their mommy would feel guilty about this and added with a smile.


    Hearing this, Olivia smiled gratefully and pulled the two children into her arms, sighing with relief. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I have you two; otherwise, Mommy would feel so guilty.¡±


    The children hugged their mommy back. ¡°Sophia also said she woulde back to y with us. She really likes you, Mommy.¡±


    Olivia was so moved by the three children that she was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 295: Don鈥檛 Rush

    Meanwhile, at the Thornton vi.


    Ever since Victor had driven her out that day, Emma had been in low spirits.


    In the past, Lily would have spoken up for her, but she didn¡¯t that day, which could only mean that even Lily couldn¡¯t help her anymore.


    Realizing this, Emma felt utterly despondent.


    She wasn¡¯t a fool; after waiting for Victor for so many years, she naturally knew that Victor might never have intended to marry her.


    But she always held onto a sliver of hope, especially with Lily supporting her all along.


    She always believed that as long as she could wait, Victor would eventually marry her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But she never expected that what she would end up waiting for was Olivia¡¯s return and Victor repeatedly stating his intention to break off the engagement.


    After a day of cooling down at home, Emma still harbored a glimmer of hope and mustered the courage to visit Lily.


    Seeing her arrival, Lily was momentarily surprised but then weed her in as usual.


    ¡°Madam, am I disturbing your rest?¡± Emma asked, her face full of guilt.


    Lily felt guilty towards Emma because of Victor¡¯s intention to break off the engagement. Moreover, she had always liked Emma. She smiled nonchntly, ¡°I consider you like a daughter. There¡¯s no such thing as disturbing or not disturbing. Just think of this as your home.¡±


    Emma gave a self-deprecating smile. ¡°You used to say you considered me as your daughter-inw, but today¡­¡±


    As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Emma paused, wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and continued calmly, ¡°I came today to apologize. Over the years, I¡¯ve made many mistakes while staying by Victor and your side. I know you tolerated me because of the Thornton family¡¯s kindness to Victor. Now that Victor wants to sever ties with me, I should apologize to you and hope you can forgive my past recklessness.¡±


    After speaking, she looked pitifully at Lily. ¡°But I hope you know that I always saw myself as Victor¡¯s future wife. Whatever I did in the past was with good intentions for you all. Sometimes good intentions lead to mistakes; I never meant it. In the future, I won¡¯t be able to stay by your side like before. I hope you can forgive my past actions.¡±


    Seeing her holding back tears, Lily felt a pang of sorrow.


    Over the years, she had indeed seen Emma as her future daughter-inw and was very satisfied with her.


    Her son¡¯s sudden decision left her feeling caught off guard.


    Emma¡¯s words just now struck a chord with her heart, making her cherish Emma¡¯s pastpanionship even more.


    ¡°Emma, don¡¯t rush; this matter isn¡¯t settled yet.¡± Lily said tenderly, getting up to sit beside Emma andforting her by hugging her shoulders.


    Emma gave a bitter smile. ¡°Madam, I know Victor¡¯s temperament all too well. He¡¯s already said it to that extent; there¡¯s really no room for turning back. It¡¯s okay. If you ever feel lonely in the future, you can still find me. In my heart, you¡¯re just like my mother.¡±


    Lily was even more moved and thought for a moment before promising, ¡°Emma, don¡¯t rush. As long as the news of your broken engagement hasn¡¯t spread, there¡¯s still room for maneuvering. After some time when Victor has calmed down, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Emma¡¯s goal was achieved, but she still maintained a pitiful appearance and nodded bitterly.

 Chapter 296: Not Knowing the Answer

    After leaving the Leer family, the bitterness and sorrow on Emma¡¯s facepletely faded, reced by a cold and stern expression.


    Joshua was waiting for her in the car. Seeing her unpleasant expression as she got in, he spoke cautiously, ¡°Miss Thornton, where are we going?¡±


    Emma nced coldly at his face in the rearview mirror, ¡°To thepany.¡±


    Joshua agreed and was about to start the car and head to thepany when Emma¡¯s irritated voice came from the back, ¡°Forget it, just go home!¡±


    She really didn¡¯t have the mood to go to thepany and deal with those messy people!


    This morning, she had taken the initiative to find Lily, thinking that Lily would, as usual, help her speak to Victor after seeing her cry.


    But unexpectedly, today¡¯s visit was in vain.


    Lily¡¯s words were as good as not spoken.


    By the time Victor calms down, the news of their broken engagement would probably be known to everyone!


    How could she wait for that!


    Thinking of this, Emma¡¯s heart was filled with coldness.


    It was all because of that Olivia!


    Since she came back, Victor and Sophia¡¯s attention had been on her!


    It was one thing for Sophia to rely on her, but Victor¡¯s heart was clearly leaning towards her too!


    It wasn¡¯t like this six years ago!


    Emma thought of six years ago when Victor neglected that woman in every possible way because of her. Now, thinking about her and Olivia¡¯s reversed situations made her even angrier!


    She really didn¡¯t know what had happened in these six years!


    Just as she was fuming, her mother¡¯s call came through.


    Emma answered with a cold face.


    ¡°How did it go? Did you talk to Mrs. Leer?¡± As soon as the call connected, Beatrice¡¯s voice came through.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma¡¯s face darkened, ¡°I talked to her, but it was as good as not talking. I might as well figure it out myself!¡±


    Hearing this, Beatrice was a bit surprised, ¡°What can you do? If Victor is determined to marry Olivia, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    Emma gritted her teeth, knowing her mother was right.


    If Victor was determined to marry Olivia, what could she do?


    Compared to the Leer Group, the Thornton Group was just a small nt next to a big tree. What power did she have to sway Victor¡¯s decision?


    ¡°Since Victor is rejecting you because of Sophia, why not start with Sophia?¡± Beatrice suggested.


    Hearing this, a thought shed through Emma¡¯s mind.


    Beatrice waited for a response but didn¡¯t get one. She urged twice in confusion, ¡°Emma?¡±


    Emma snapped back to reality and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you when I get back. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone and instructed Joshua who was driving in front, ¡°Go back to thepanyter and find someone to investigate Olivia¡¯s activities over the past few years. Especially find out how she had those two children and who their father is!¡±


    Her mother¡¯s words had reminded her.


    All along, she only knew Olivia had two children but didn¡¯t know who their father was.


    Surely, Victor didn¡¯t know either.


    If she could find those children¡¯s father from abroad, Olivia wouldn¡¯t have time to focus on Victor.


    Likewise, seeing another man around Olivia, she didn¡¯t believe that Victor would still cling to her!


    If she couldn¡¯t have him, neither could that woman Olivia!


    Joshua nced at her face through the rearview mirror, feeling tense inside. He quickly agreed.

 Chapter 297: Double the Joy

    Olivia had no idea what Emma was thinking.


    What she told Sophia wasn¡¯t entirely an excuse; the research institute had indeed been very busytely.


    Due to the injury on her wrist and the children¡¯s insistence, she reluctantly rested at home for a day.


    The next morning, she was woken up by a call from a team member. After a brief conversation, she rushed to the institute without even having breakfast.


    The previous project was nearing its end. Both the beginning and the end of this project were challenging, so when it first started, Olivia was almost always in theb.


    Now that it was nearingpletion, she had to return to her previous level of busyness.


    Gabriel still served as her assistant.


    During the experiment, Gabriel noticed her injured wrist and frowned slightly. ¡°Dr. Prescott, your hand¡­¡±


    Olivia was so busy that she had forgotten about her wrist injury. Following his gaze, she looked at her wrist and then remembered, smiling calmly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I got a scrape during a parent-child activity at the kindergarten over the weekend.¡±


    Hearing this, Gabriel felt relieved. During the subsequent experiment process, he took over most of the tasks that required manual operation.


    Olivia stood by and gave verbal instructions.


    The two of them worked together seamlessly.


    They were busy for nearly a week.


    When they finally achieved the desired results, everyone in theb was ecstatic.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel happy as well.


    While abroad, she was already an independent physician, but she was still under her mentor¡¯s guidance. Many projects were nominallypleted by her independently but still had her mentor¡¯s input.


    This time, it could be considered her first truly independent project!


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, are you free tonight?¡± Gabriel asked with a smile as they left theb.


    Olivia was taken aback and looked at him in confusion, with a hint of wariness in her eyes.


    Seeing her reaction like a startled cat, Gabriel couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Judging by your expression, you must have forgotten. You promised earlier that once the project waspleted, you would treat everyone to a celebratory dinner. The team has been waiting!¡±


    Oliviaughed awkwardly and agreed without hesitation. ¡°Of course, I must have been too busy to remember. Please inform everyone that we¡¯ll meet at Wangjiang Pavilion at 8 PM.¡±


    Gabriel agreed and returned to theb.


    Soon after, Olivia heard cheers from inside.


    Even just by listening, she could feel everyone¡¯s excitement.


    This project was very challenging, andpleting it was a breakthrough for everyone. The celebratory dinner tonight added to the joy.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Olivia returned to her office and asked her assistant to book a private room at Wangjiang Pavilion. She then called Isabelle to ask her to pick up the two children in the evening.


    Last night, she had promised the children that she would pick them up herself after the project ended. The children were very happy and even mentioned Sophia.


    Thinking of Sophia made Olivia feel guilty again.


    The children must have told Sophia about her promise. If they didn¡¯t see her tonight, Sophia would surely be disappointed.


    With this in mind, Olivia hesitated before telling Isabelle, ¡°If you see Sophia, please apologize on my behalf and tell her I got held up with something today.¡±


    Isabelle was puzzled by this request but didn¡¯t ask any questions and agreed with a smile.

 Chapter 298: Let Me Take You Home

    At 8 PM, Olivia went to Wangjiang Pavilion with her colleagues from the research institute.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Upon arriving at the private room, everyone raised their sses to toast Olivia.


    ¡°Since Dr. Prescott joined our institute, she has not only helped us solve major issues with medicinal materials but also led us through numerous projects. The institute¡¯s sess today is all thanks to Dr. Prescott!¡±


    ¡°I almost thought we couldn¡¯tplete this project, but thanks to Dr. Prescott¡¯s exceptional skills and bravery, we did it! Dr. Prescott is not only beautiful but also incredibly capable-truly enviable!¡±


    Onepliment after another echoed in Olivia¡¯s ears.


    Olivia smiled gracefully and stood up to toast everyone back. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. Instead, I should thank you all for trusting me and cooperating with my work.¡±


    When she returned to her home country, she had spected about the state of domestic research institutes and was prepared for potential difficulties.


    To her surprise, everything went smoothly.


    After she finished speaking, someone joked, ¡°When we heard you wereing, Dr. Sutcliffe said so many good things about you that we were all in awe. After meeting you in person, who wouldn¡¯t be convinced?¡±


    Hearing this, Gabriel¡¯s expression changed slightly but quickly returned to normal. He nonchntly raised his ss to Olivia. ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡±


    With that, he tilted his head back and drank it all in one go.


    Olivia vaguely felt something was off but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. The banter from everyone quickly made her forget her doubts.


    Gabriel observed her expression out of the corner of his eye and felt relieved when he saw she hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    Although he liked Olivia, he knew he still had a long way to gopared to her.


    So he nned to keep his feelings hidden until the day he could surpass Olivia and protect her before confessing.


    The dinner ended around 10 PM.


    Everyone was in high spirits, and Olivia had blended in well with them. The meal was very enjoyable, and even Olivia felt slightly tipsy.


    During dinner, she had almost epted every drink offered to her and didn¡¯t know how much alcohol she had consumed.


    When she left the private room, she still felt a bit dizzy.


    ¡°Let me take you home,¡± Gabriel said, concerned about her condition.


    Olivia, feeling a headache from the alcohol, frowned slightly. ¡°No need. It¡¯ste; everyone should head home early.¡±


    Without waiting for Gabriel to respond, she raised her voice to bid everyone farewell and turned to walk towards the exit.


    Stepping out of the hotel, she realized it was raining heavily outside, and many people were standing at the entrance to avoid the rain.


    Olivia didn¡¯t have an umbre and couldn¡¯t drive herself home, so she stayed at the hotel entrance and ordered a ride service online.


    It seemed everyone at the entrance had the same idea as her; she waited for a long time without anyone epting her request.


    Just as she was about to cancel and call Isabelle to pick her up, a familiar voice sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, it¡¯s raining outside. I have an umbre and am waiting for you at the hotel entrance,¡± Nathan said respectfully into his phone, holding a ck umbre.


    When Olivia looked over, he also nced her way and instinctively greeted her, ¡°Miss Prescott.¡±


    At that moment, there was a sudden silence on the other end of the phone.


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed slightly, knowing that this greeting must have reached the ears of the person on the other end.

 Chapter 299: Feeling Uneasy

    Nathan noticed that Olivia¡¯s expression was somewhat strange, but he didn¡¯t know why. He nced at the abruptly ended call with Mr. Leer and quickly walked over to Olivia.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring an umbre? Where¡¯s your car? Mr. Leer will take a while toe down; let me take you over first.¡±


    As he spoke, Nathan began to open the umbre in his hand.


    Olivia hurriedly stopped him, ¡°No need, I¡¯m still waiting for someone.¡±


    Hearing this, Nathan didn¡¯t think much of it and stood beside her.


    Olivia really didn¡¯t want to see Victor. Knowing he would take a while toe down and seeing the heavy rain outside, she hesitated for a few seconds before discreetly walking away from Nathan.


    She wanted to leave before Victor came out.


    Just as one foot was about to step into the rain, Nathan¡¯s voice sounded again from behind her.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, you¡­¡±


    Nathan¡¯s voice abruptly stopped, for reasons unknown.


    Immediately after, Olivia felt a chill creeping up behind her.


    In her panic, one foot stepped into the rain.


    The next second, a ck umbre appeared over her head, and arge hand firmly grasped her wrist, pulling her back to the hotel entrance.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Victor¡¯s voice was full of displeasure.


    When he heard Nathan¡¯s greeting on the phone, he guessed that Olivia would try to avoid him, so he left his business partner and hurried down.


    As expected, he caught Olivia trying to escape.


    Thinking about how Olivia was willing to rush into the heavy rain just to avoid him, Victor felt a sense of irony.


    Olivia lowered her eyes to adjust her emotions. When she looked up to meet Victor¡¯s gaze, her expression was calm, ¡°Mr. Leer, what a coincidence.¡±


    Due to the dampness from the rain, the smell of alcohol on Olivia wasn¡¯t strong, but when she spoke, there was still a faint scent of it.


    Victor frowned slightly, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±


    Olivia nodded nomittally, ¡°I had a little at a gathering with colleagues.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Victor¡¯s deep voice sounded again, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    While speaking, Victor¡¯srge hand was still gripping her wrist.


    Olivia struggled but couldn¡¯t break free. She looked somewhat displeased, ¡°No need. The person I¡¯m waiting for has arrived. I can go back by myself. Please let go, Mr. Leer.¡±


    Victor mercilessly exposed her lie, ¡°Who are you waiting for? A driver? With so many people waiting here, how did your driver arrive so quickly?¡±


    Olivia was momentarily speechless but forced herself to reply, ¡°Because I called early. There are so many people here; please let go, Mr. Leer. I don¡¯t want any unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he released her hand as she wished.


    Olivia nodded distantly at him and quickly walked into the rain.


    Victor followed closely behind her, tilting the ck umbre more towards her.


    ¡°Your injury hasn¡¯t healed yet; I¡¯ll take you over.¡± Victor¡¯s voice echoed in the rain.


    Olivia didn¡¯t look back and walked even faster.


    ¡°The ground is slippery in the rain; walk slower,¡± Victor reminded with a frown.


    Although Victor kept holding the umbre for her, the rain was too heavy. Olivia was dressed lightly and felt cold enough to shiver. However, with Victor following behind her, she could only grit her teeth and endure it, responding coldly, ¡°If you could stay away from me, I would walk slower.¡±


    Victor finally slowed his steps.


    Without the umbre¡¯s cover, the rain poured down on Olivia, chilling her to the bone.


    Olivia forced herself to walk into the parking lot. She opened the car door and sat in the back seat, waiting for the driver with a chaotic mind.


    It seemed like fate was against her; the more she tried to avoid Victor, the more they ran into each other in various ces.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Moreover, Victor¡¯s attitude towards her made her feel increasingly uneasy¡­

 Chapter 300: Mommy Has a Fever

    After returning home, the two children had already been picked up by Isabelle and were ying with Legos in the living room.


    Seeing here in soaking wet, the two children were very worried. ¡°Mommy, did you get caught in the rain?¡±


    Olivia, feeling a bit tired, still reassured them by patting their heads. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to rain, so I didn¡¯t bring an umbre. I got a little wet on the way to the parking lot, but it¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    After saying that, she asked Emily to take care of the children and went upstairs to take a shower and change her clothes.


    She came back downstairs to y with the children for a while before going to her room to rest.


    Perhaps she was too exhausted from the past few days; Olivia feltpletely drained and fell asleep almost as soon as shey down.


    In the middle of the night, she woke up feeling hot. Groggily, she tried to get up to get a drink of water, but as soon as she climbed out of bed, her arm went limp, and she copsed back onto the bed.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Olivia frowned slightly as she slowly became more awake and realized that she seemed to have a fever.


    But since it was the middle of the night, she didn¡¯t want to disturb anyone. She thought she would just sleep it off and hopefully feel better in the morning.


    With that thought, Olivia drifted back to sleep.


    Early the next morning, Sebastian and Ethan woke up early.


    Recently, Mommy had been busy with work, so Emily and their godmother had been taking them to and from school. Now that Mommy was done with her work, she could take them to school again.


    The two children were very excited.


    However, even after they finished breakfast, Mommy still hadn¡¯te downstairs.


    Seeing that they were about to bete, the two children couldn¡¯t wait any longer and went upstairs to knock on Olivia¡¯s door.


    They knocked for a while but got no response.


    The two children hurried downstairs to call Emily. ¡°Emily, Mommy isn¡¯t opening the door. Pleasee and check.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily felt a pang of worry and quickly went upstairs to unlock the door with a key.


    As soon as the door opened, the two children rushed in.


    They saw Mommy lying weakly on the bed with her eyes closed, her face flushed and lips dry-clear signs of a high fever.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Ethan called out worriedly next to Olivia¡¯s ear but got no response.


    Emily touched Olivia¡¯s forehead and her expression grew serious.


    Compared tost time, Olivia¡¯s fever was even worse this time.


    Moreover, it seemed unlikely that Olivia would wake up anytime soon, and they couldn¡¯t take her to the hospital¡­


    Thinking of this, Emily¡¯s face was full of anxiety.


    Sebastian¡¯s little face was also full of concern. He nced at the time and said to Emily, ¡°Emily, please call in for me and Ethan. We need to stay home to take care of Mommy.¡±


    Emily quickly agreed, called Miss Lee to exin, and then fetched a wet towel to physically cool Olivia down.


    The two children stayed by the bedside without leaving for a moment until Mommy finally woke up.


    Olivia slept deeply and struggled to wake up despite hearing the children¡¯s voices. She finally managed to open her eyes.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± The two children excitedly crowded around Olivia when they saw she was awake.


    Olivia was momentarily confused before frowning and trying to get up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy overslept.¡±


    She was still thinking about taking the children to kindergarten.


    Sebastian and Ethan gently pushed her back onto the bed, their little faces serious. ¡°Mommy has a fever. We took the day off to take care of you.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was stunned again before finally remembering that she indeed had a fever, and it seemed quite severe.


    Seeing how concerned her children were for her, Olivia¡¯s eyes filled with emotion.

 Chapter 301: Going to Olivia鈥檚 House

    Meanwhile, at the kindergarten.


    Sophia arrived at the kindergarten gate early in the morning, eagerly waiting for Olivia and the two little boys to arrive.


    Yesterday, the two boys had told her that Olivia had finished her work and would be picking them up from now on.


    Sost night, Sophia waited eagerly for a long time, but in the end, she saw another woman instead.


    Although she was a bit disappointed, the woman brought a message from Olivia, letting Sophia know that Olivia still cared about her.


    Therefore, Sophia wasn¡¯t too upset about yesterday and was even more excited to see Olivia this morning!


    However, as all the other children arrived, there was still no sign of Olivia or the boys.


    Sophia couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit down.


    ¡°Sophia, it¡¯s almost time for ss. Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Miss Lee didn¡¯t know what Sophia was waiting for and hadn¡¯t rushed her. Seeing that it was almost time for ss, she called out to her.


    As soon as she spoke, she saw Sophia purse her lips and shake her head stubbornly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Miss Lee was puzzled.


    Since Sophia got lost in the mountainsst time, Miss Lee felt guilty and had been extra careful with her.


    Sophia stared into the distance, determined to wait for Olivia¡¯s car to appear.


    At the very least, the boys shoulde, right?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even as the bell rang for ss, there was still no sign of the three of them.


    Miss Lee couldn¡¯t persuade her and had to stand with her at the gate, asking other teachers to watch her ss.


    Perhaps because of the previous incident, Sophia¡¯s sense of security was fragile. Seeing that Olivia and the boys werete and thinking about Olivia¡¯s recent attitude towards her, tears welled up in Sophia¡¯s eyes.


    Did Olivia not want her anymore? Did she transfer the boys to another school?


    She remembered that the boys almost transferred schools before¡­


    Seeing that Sophia was about to cry, Miss Lee felt heartbroken. She squatted down tofort her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sophia? Can you tell me? Maybe I can help.¡±


    Sophia pouted in grievance and took out a small notebook, writing ¡°Boys¡± on it.


    Seeing what Sophia wrote, Miss Lee paused for a moment before realizing she was asking about Sebastian and Ethan. She understood what Sophia was waiting for.


    But in the past, when Sophia arrived early, she never insisted on waiting for them like this¡­


    Miss Lee was a bit confused but patiently exined to the child, ¡°Sebastian and Ethan are at home taking care of their mommy. They told me their mommy has a fever and they took a day off.¡±


    After speaking, she gently patted Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°They¡¯ll be here tomorrow. Let¡¯s not wait anymore, okay? Let¡¯s go inside with the teacher.¡±


    Hearing that Olivia was sick, Sophia¡¯s face was full of worry.


    Seeing Miss Lee reaching out to take her hand, she shook her head and took two steps back.


    Miss Lee was about to ask what was wrong when she saw Sophia turn around and run.


    ¡°Sophia!¡± Miss Lee chased after her.


    Sophia climbed directly into the car of the Leer family driver waiting by the roadside.


    Because of Sophia¡¯s previous disappearance, Victor had learned his lesson and arranged for a driver for Sophia to prevent her from running off on her own.


    With a driver, at least someone would always be with her wherever she went.


    The driver watched as Sophia got into the car with Miss Lee chasing after her outside, looking a bit bewildered.


    The next second, he heard Sophia saying, ¡°To Olivia¡¯s house!¡±


    Sophia¡¯s voice was impossible to resist.


    The driver hesitated for a moment before smiling and agreeing. Ignoring Miss Lee behind them, he started the car and drove away from the kindergarten gate.

 Chapter 302: Alone

    ¡°Sophia, did you tell the young master?¡±


    Halfway there, the driver suddenly remembered this important question.


    As soon as he spoke, the car fell silent.


    The driver began to feel anxious.


    Sophia must have acted first and reportedter. If the young master found out¡­


    Thinking of this, the driver hesitated and nced at Sophia in the rearview mirror. ¡°Shall I inform your father for you?¡±


    Sophia shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to tell her daddy!


    Last time, Olivia had driven her away because of her daddy.


    Olivia didn¡¯t like her daddy, so she wouldn¡¯t let her stay either. If her daddy came with her this time, she was afraid Olivia wouldn¡¯t let her in.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s determined look, the driver remained silent, deciding to drop Sophia off and then inform the young master himself.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of Olivia¡¯s house.


    Sophia jumped out of the car and hurriedly rang Olivia¡¯s doorbell.


    Most of the people in the house were upstairs taking care of Olivia, so they didn¡¯t hear themotion downstairs.


    After ringing for a long time with no one answering, Sophia¡¯s eyes reddened with anxiety, and she slowed down her ringing.


    It wasn¡¯t until Emily came downstairs to make porridge for Olivia that she heard the doorbell.


    Opening the door, she saw the lonely child standing there and was taken aback. ¡°Sophia, why are you here alone?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s voice was choked with tears. ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    Seeing the pitiful look on the child¡¯s face, Emily was stunned. ¡°You came to see Miss Prescott alone?¡±


    Sophia nodded vigorously, craning her neck to look inside, hoping to catch a glimpse of Olivia or the boys.


    But she saw nothing.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily hesitated for a moment before stepping aside to let Sophia into the living room.


    Last time, she had seen Olivia drive Sophia and her father away, so she was unsure about Olivia¡¯s attitude towards the child.


    But since Sophia hade alone, she couldn¡¯t leave her waiting at the door for too long.


    Leaving Sophia in the living room, Emily went upstairs to inform Olivia.


    ¡°She¡¯s alone?¡± Olivia was feverish and a bit dazed, her face flushed but her lips dry and cracked.


    Emily nodded. ¡°I left her downstairs. Do you want her toe up, or should I contact Mr. Leer to take her back?¡±


    Olivia, burning with fever, was slow to respond and didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    The two boys, however, were eager to call Sophia upstairs.


    They had seen how much Sophia missed their mommy during this time. Now that Sophia hade alone, they were afraid she might get lost again likest time.


    Moreover, they knew their mommy only rejected the bad daddy, not Sophia.


    Seeing their mommy remain silent for a while, the boys spoke up for Sophia. ¡°Mommy, let Sophiae up. She must have heard from the teacher that you were sick and came over by herself.¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly but eventually nodded.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to leave the child alone, it always reminded her of seeing Sophia curled up at the bottom of a pit that night.


    With their mommy¡¯s permission, the boys went downstairs to bring Sophia up.


    It wasn¡¯t Sophia¡¯s first time in Olivia¡¯s bedroom, she had even stayed there for a long time.


    But this time, she felt nervous.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Olivia for a long time, and now Olivia was sick¡­

 Chapter 303: Someone Left Alone

    ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    Seeing Olivia lying weakly on the bed, Sophia¡¯s tears, which she had just managed to hold back, came rushing out again.


    Olivia¡¯s heart softened at Sophia¡¯s call. Watching Sophia run to her bedside, she forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sophia. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Sophiay by the bedside, her big eyes wet and staring at Olivia like a pitiful little kitten.


    Meeting Sophia¡¯s gaze, Olivia¡¯s heart softened even more. She gently asked Sophia, ¡°Why did youe alone?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s voice had a hint of a sob, ¡°The teacher said you were sick.¡±


    Olivia nodded and reached out to touch Sophia¡¯s head, ¡°Thank you for caring about me, Sophia.¡±


    Sophia stretched out her arm, wanting to touch Olivia¡¯s forehead.


    Last time Olivia had a fever, they confirmed her temperature this way. She remembered Olivia¡¯s forehead being very hot.


    Olivia noticed Sophia¡¯s intention and tried to sit up to bring her forehead closer to Sophia¡¯s hand. But her arm was too weak, and she fell back down after barely sitting up.


    Sophia¡¯s outstretched hand missed its target, and her face was full of worry.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia gave Sophia an apologetic smile, ¡°If you¡¯re worried,e up here and stay with me.¡±


    Without hesitation, Sophia took off her shoes and climbed up beside Olivia, reaching out her hand to touch her forehead.


    After feeling Olivia¡¯s forehead, the child¡¯s eyes were full of panic.


    Last time Olivia had a fever, Daddy took her to the hospital for the night before she got better.


    This time, Olivia¡¯s forehead was even hotter than before.


    But Olivia didn¡¯t like Daddy and didn¡¯t want him toe over¡­


    Meanwhile, Victor was in a morning meeting at thepany when he suddenly received a call from Miss Lee.


    Seeing the caller ID, Victor frowned, asked his deputy to take over the meeting, and walked out.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, Sophia left alone¡­¡± Miss Lee nervously reported to Victor.


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s face darkened sharply, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Miss Lee anxiously exined, ¡°She got into the Leer family¡¯s car. I think she went to see Miss Prescott. She asked me earlier why Sebastian and Ethan didn¡¯te. I told her Miss Prescott was sick, and she turned around and got in the car. She has always liked Miss Prescott¡­¡±


    This was just Miss Lee¡¯s guess, so she didn¡¯t dare to speak too definitively. She was also worried about Sophia¡¯s whereabouts.


    Victor felt less worried upon hearing that Sophia got into the driver¡¯s car. But hearing that Olivia was sick made him frown again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Prescott?¡±


    Miss Lee replied, ¡°It seems she has a fever. Sebastian and Ethan are at home taking care of her.¡±


    Victor responded with a deep voice, ¡°Got it. Please help me excuse Sophia from school as well. Thank you.¡±


    After Miss Lee agreed, Victor hung up the phone with a serious expression and called Nathan over, ¡°I¡¯m going to Olivia¡¯s house. Call Dr. Valdez for me.¡±


    Dr. Valdez was the Leer family¡¯s personal doctor, highly skilled and primarily served the Leer family.


    Nathan had overheard Mr. Leer¡¯s conversation and knew that calling Dr. Valdez meant he was going to treat Olivia. Nathan was increasingly confused about Mr. Leer¡¯s feelings towards Olivia but agreed immediately.


    Dr. Valdez arrived soon. Once he was there, Victor took him to Olivia¡¯s house.


    Victor knew that given Olivia¡¯s current attitude towards him, if he went alone, she would definitely not let him in.


    Therefore, bringing a doctor was the best choice.

 Chapter 304: The Culprit

    The doorbell rang again.


    Sebastian and Ethan instinctively nced at Sophia, then stopped Emily from answering the door and went down themselves.


    At this hour, the only person who woulde to their house was the one looking for Sophia.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When they opened the door, the two children were not surprised to see a man in a suit standing there. Behind him was another man carrying a medical kit, who looked like a doctor.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sophia?¡± Victor felt a headacheing on when he saw that it was the two children who had opened the door.


    These two had an inexplicable but deep-seated grudge against him, and he knew it would be difficult to get past them today.


    As expected, the two children blocked the doorway firmly, standing guard and staring at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    They knew their mommy didn¡¯t want to see their bad daddy. Now that she was sick, seeing him might upset her and worsen her condition.


    Thinking of this, the children¡¯s eyes grew even more resolute as they looked at Victor.


    Victor could see what the children were thinking and furrowed his brows helplessly. ¡°I heard your mommy is sick, so I brought a doctor.¡±


    He stepped aside to let Dr. Valdeze forward and introduced him to the children. ¡°This is Dr. Valdez, the family doctor for the Leer family.¡±


    Dr. Valdez smiled and nodded at the children.


    Sebastian and Ethan exchanged nces, still somewhat suspicious. ¡°How did you know mommy was sick?¡±


    Victor replied in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Lee called me and said Sophia came to see your mommy.¡±


    The children hesitated.


    They didn¡¯t want to let him see their mommy, but he had brought a doctor¡­


    Victor noticed their attitude softening and mentioned Olivia again. ¡°You two are the only ones taking care of your mommy. She probably hasn¡¯t been to the hospital yet. Let the doctor check on her so she can get better faster. Dr. Weaver is very skilled.¡±


    Hearing about their mommy¡¯s illness, the children¡¯s expressions softened.


    Since morning, they had only followed Emily¡¯s instructions to change their mommy¡¯s towel, but her fever hadn¡¯t gone down.


    Their mommy couldn¡¯t get out of bed, and they had no way to take her to the hospital.


    Dr. Valdez looked gentle and reliable as he smiled at them.


    After hesitating for a while, the children reluctantly turned and walked upstairs, leaving the door open for Victor and Dr. Valdez.


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief and led Dr. Valdez up behind the children.


    Upstairs, Olivia had been waiting for a long time without seeing the children return. She was about to ask Emily to check when she saw them at the door.


    Seeing their expressions, Olivia guessed who hade.


    No one but Victor could make the children look so upset.


    But why was that man here now¡­


    Her fever was likely due to getting caught in the rainst night, which Victor was responsible for.


    She had made it clear that she wanted him to keep his distance, yet here he was when she was so vulnerable¡­


    For a moment, Olivia didn¡¯t know how to face him and even hoped he was just there to take Sophia back.

 Chapter 305: Overworked

    Just as Olivia was in a difficult situation, Victor appeared at the door.


    Seeing Olivia on the bed, Victor¡¯s brows furrowed sharply.


    With just one nce, he could tell that Olivia¡¯s condition was worse than herst fever.


    ¡°Mr. Leer,¡± Olivia greeted him distantly, realizing she couldn¡¯t avoid him. She averted her gaze, not intending to say more.


    Victor noticed that Olivia was still keeping her distance from him. His eyes darkened slightly as he turned to Dr. Valdez and said, ¡°Please take a look at her.¡±


    Dr. Valdez agreed and stepped forward to examine Olivia.


    Seeing an unfamiliar man in her room, Olivia frowned slightly. Coupled with her fever-induced confusion, she was slow to react.


    ¡°This is the Leer family¡¯s doctor. I specifically brought him here to check on you,¡± Victor exined in a deep voice.


    Upon hearing this, Olivia¡¯s eyes showed some resistance.


    The Leer family¡¯s doctoring to treat her, what was that supposed to mean?


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m a doctor myself, I know my own condition,¡± she coldly refused. ¡°If it gets serious, I¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor frowned and exposed her pretense, ¡°If you could get up, would you be lying here talking to me like this?¡±


    Olivia was momentarily speechless.


    Because of the severe fever, she had no strength in her body. When Victor came in, she hadn¡¯t had time to ask Emily to help her sit up.


    If she forced herself to sit up now, it would only reveal her true condition.


    But she really didn¡¯t know how to ept Victor¡¯s bted kindness.


    As she hesitated on how to refuse, Victor spoke in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re sick, and Sophia will also feel bad. Last time¡¯s incident already made her condition unstable, I don¡¯t want her to be affected again.¡±


    Beside them, Sophia nodded vigorously in agreement, holding Olivia¡¯s arm tightly with a worried expression on her face, ¡°Olivia, doctor.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes were still red, and her nose was also red, making her look very pitiful.


    Using Sophia as a reason, coupled with Sophia¡¯s appearance, made it hard for anyone to refuse.


    Olivia was silent for a few seconds before finally agreeing.


    Seeing their mommy agree to let the doctor treat her, the two children also breathed a sigh of relief.


    They were afraid that their mommy would resist the doctor because of her resistance to their daddy.


    As Dr. Valdez walked over, the two children made way for him.


    After an examination, Dr. Valdez turned back to report to Victor.


    ¡°Miss Prescott has a fever because she has been overworked recently, leading to a weakened immune system. Combined with catching a cold, it has caused such a severe fever. I need to go back and prepare an IV for Miss Prescott.¡±


    Victor nodded in agreement without objection and then looked deeply at Olivia on the bed, his eyes filled with some regret.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason Olivia caught a cold was undoubtedly because she insisted on getting drenched in the rainst night.


    He bore some responsibility for it too. The rain was so heavy, he should have insisted on taking Olivia to the parking lot.


    Or he could have given her the umbre and gotten wet himself, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered much.


    Olivia sensed his gaze and lowered her eyes, unwilling to meet his.


    She also knew that the reason for her fever was her stubbornness yesterday.


    In Victor¡¯s eyes, her stubbornness might just seem like self-inflicted suffering.


    Thinking this, a trace of self-mockery shed through Olivia¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 306: Took Care All Night

    After a while, Dr. Valdez came in from outside, holding the necessary items for the IV drip.


    After setting up the IV for Olivia, Dr. Valdez turned to Victor and said, ¡°Miss Prescott needs quite a few IV drips. Someone might need to stay tonight to help change them.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia spoke up, ¡°Emily, I¡¯ll trouble you tonight.¡±


    Emily naturally felt obliged and was about to agree when someone interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    As soon as the words were spoken, everyone in the room looked surprised.


    Emily was a bit taken aback. She remembered thatst time Miss Prescott seemed very resistant to Mr. Leer staying at home, and even the two children were reluctant. But now that the doctor was brought by Mr. Leer, she couldn¡¯t say much.


    Emily looked at Olivia with some difficulty.


    Olivia frowned slightly, ¡°No need. Emily can help me change it. Mr. Leer is busy with work, there¡¯s no need to waste time here.¡±


    The two children echoed, ¡°We can also help take care of Mommy. We appreciate your kindness, Uncle.¡±


    They just wanted the doctor to check on their mommy, it didn¡¯t mean they could ept their dad staying.


    Sophia felt a bit disappointed.


    If Daddy had to leave, she definitely couldn¡¯t stay either.


    But she was really worried about Olivia¡­


    Victor¡¯s gaze swept over Sophia¡¯s face andnded back on Olivia. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re very sick. Sophia definitely won¡¯t want to go back with me, and I can¡¯t leave her alone. So, no matter what, I¡¯ll stay tonight. As for Emily, please take the children to rest.¡±


    Emily hesitated and looked at Olivia.


    Olivia nced at Sophia beside her.


    Sophia pursed her lips, her face full of worry for her. Seeing Olivia looking at her, she said in a childish voice, ¡°Olivia is sick, I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    After saying that, shey on the bed and clung tightly to Olivia¡¯s arm like an ornament.


    It was the first time Sophia had acted so spoiled towards her.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell her to leave.


    Moreover, she was sick now, and given the man¡¯s stubborn nature, it wasn¡¯t something she could resolve with a few words.


    After a while, Olivia could only remain silent, which was considered tacit approval for Victor to stay.


    Victor¡¯s eyes softened. He asked Dr. Valdez some precautions, saw him off downstairs, then came back and silently sat on the sofa in Olivia¡¯s room.


    The children gathered around the bed, talking to Olivia affectionately.


    Before long, Olivia drifted off to sleep.


    Victor asked Emily to take the children to rest and stayed behind to take care of Olivia himself.


    Because he had to constantly monitor the IV drip, Victor barely slept all night.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The next morning, when Olivia woke up, she was still a bit groggy. It took her a few seconds to remember that Victor had stayed to take care of her all night.


    She looked up and saw that the IV drip was finished. Victor was sitting on a chair by her bed, holding her wrist to prevent her from moving in her sleep.


    Perhaps she had moved unconsciously when she woke up. Victor slowly opened his eyes, which were bloodshot, indicating he hadn¡¯t rested well during the night.


    Their eyes met, and Olivia¡¯s gaze trembled slightly before she nonchntly looked away.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Victor¡¯s voice sounded a bit hoarse.


    Olivia then turned back to meet his gaze, ¡°Much better now. Thank you, Mr. Leer.¡±


    Compared to yesterday, she felt much stronger.


    Victor nodded. Knowing she didn¡¯t want to talk much with him, he briefly ryed Dr. Valdez¡¯s precautions and then got up to take Sophia away.


    Sophia confirmed that Olivia was recovering and obediently followed her daddy back.

 Chapter 307: Difficult to Investigate

    After Victor left Olivia¡¯s house, two passersby on the road outside her home exchanged nces, took out their phones, and made a call.


    Emma had just arrived at thepany and was about to organize the morning meeting when she saw the iing call. She frowned slightly, instructed Joshua to take over, and went back to her office to answer the call.


    ¡°Miss Thornton, we¡¯ve been watching outside Olivia¡¯smunity for a few days. Yesterday, Mr. Leer and Miss Sophia came and didn¡¯t leave until this morning.¡±


    As soon as the call connected, a male voice came through.


    Hearing this, Emma¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    Ever since Victor told her he wanted to break off their engagement, she had people monitoring Olivia, wanting to know just how close Victor and that woman were.


    To her surprise, the people she had watching only saw Victor visit Olivia¡¯s house once and leave quickly. She thought she might have been mistaken.


    But now, not only had Victor gone there again, but he had also stayed overnight!


    Thinking of this, Emma¡¯s face turned livid. She coldly instructed the two people, ¡°Continue monitoring, and keep a close watch! Especially note any men entering or leaving Olivia¡¯s house!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The two immediately agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Emma stared at the documents on her desk for a long time without expression. Suddenly, she stood up and swept all the documents onto the floor.


    Victor had actually stayed overnight at Olivia¡¯s house! How far had things progressed between them?


    During thest parent-child event at the kindergarten, they also stayed in the same room!


    She still remembered Victor telling her there weren¡¯t enough rooms at the time.


    But now, she began to suspect that Victor¡¯s words were just an excuse!


    That woman Olivia! She left without a word back then, and now that she¡¯s back in the country, she has the nerve to cling to Victor!


    Emma felt a surge of anger!


    In the Thornton Group¡¯s conference room, the morning meeting was still ongoing when suddenly the door was pushed open.


    All the executives were taken aback and looked towards the door, wondering who it could be.


    Seeing who it was, everyone felt puzzled.


    So early in the morning, what was Miss Thornton doing here?


    ¡°Let¡¯s wrap up today¡¯s morning meeting!¡± Emma¡¯s face was extremely grim.


    Without waiting for the executives to react, she turned to Joshua, ¡°I need to talk to you!¡±


    Seeing how angry she was, Joshua didn¡¯t dare hesitate and got up to follow her back to her office.


    ¡°How is that matter I asked you to investigate? Who are the biological fathers of those two children?¡± Emma¡¯s voice was cold, and her expression was almost frantic.


    She couldn¡¯t wait any longer, what she couldn¡¯t have shouldn¡¯t fall into that woman¡¯s hands so easily!


    Mentioning this matter made Joshua look troubled.


    Emma didn¡¯t get an answer for a while and angrily threw a folder near Joshua. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Are you mute?¡±


    Joshua was used to her bad temper but still felt tense inside. He carefully replied, ¡°Miss Thornton, this matter¡­ it¡¯s proving difficult to investigate.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emma asked through gritted teeth.


    Joshua nced at her expression, saw her face full of anger, and then lowered his head again. ¡°It seems that someone has deliberately erased Olivia¡¯s past abroad. Our people have tried everything but haven¡¯t found much¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Emma¡¯s face grew even darker.


    The atmosphere in the office was very tense.


    Joshua didn¡¯t dare make a sound.


    After a long while, Emma¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you use, keep investigating! I refuse to believe she can hide everything so well!¡±


    Joshua agreed.

 Chapter 308: Only That Man

    After Olivia¡¯s fever subsided, the two children were still worried and had her rest at home for another two days.


    Finally, she was fully recovered. Early in the morning, Olivia sent the two children to kindergarten. Just as she was about to drive to the research institute, her phone suddenly rang as soon as she got into the car.


    She nced at the caller ID, it was her mentor, Benjamin.


    Olivia thought it was about the project and answered, ¡°Professor, is there something you need?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    On the other end, Benjamin¡¯s voice sounded somewhat grave, ¡°Did you offend someone?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It seems someone has been investigating your affairs abroad these past two days,¡± Benjamin replied solemnly. ¡°So, I was wondering if you might have offended someone here who is trying to dig up dirt on you from your time abroad.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia felt a slight unease. ¡°Can you find out who it is?¡±


    Benjamin shook his head, ¡°You know my expertise is mainly in medicine. The other party¡¯s influence is greater than mine, I haven¡¯t been able to find out yet.¡±


    Olivia bit her lower lip, a suspicion crossing her mind.


    When she treated Liam¡¯s illness before, Victor had shown interest in her experiences abroad.


    After learning about the two children, Victor had also asked her multiple times about their biological father.


    Now that he had spent so much time with the children, could he be suspicious of their parentage? Is that why he is investigating abroad?


    The professor also mentioned that the other party¡¯s influence is much greater¡­


    Thinking of this, Olivia felt a wave of panic.


    If he really found out something, would he take the children away from her?


    The more Olivia thought about it, the more frightened she became. Her voice tightened, ¡°Do you know what he¡¯s investigating?¡±


    Benjamin said, ¡°From what I can sense, the other party seems very interested in your social interactions over the years and has been looking into whom you¡¯ve been associating with.¡±


    As expected.


    Olivia pinched her palm to force herself to stay calm. ¡°So¡­ has he found anything?¡±


    If Victor really found something, she needed to be prepared.


    Benjamin reassured her in a serious tone, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have the ability to investigate him back, I do have the means to stop him from continuing his investigation. As soon as I noticed someone was looking into you, I took steps to hide your past affairs. He shouldn¡¯t have found anything yet.¡±


    Olivia let out a sigh of relief and gratefully thanked her mentor, ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    Benjamin nonchntly reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. But you must be careful now that you¡¯re running the research institute on your own. Otherwise, you might inadvertently offend someone.¡±


    Olivia gave a bitter smile.


    In her memory, she didn¡¯t think she had offended anyone. The only person who would go back and investigate her past was that man.


    However, there was no need to tell her mentor about this.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Professor. There¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Olivia spoke softly.


    Benjamin readily agreed, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Olivia said, ¡°Please, no matter what, help me keep Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s parentage a secret. Don¡¯t let anyone know that I was already pregnant when I went abroad¡­¡±


    If the other party found out she had gone abroad while pregnant, the children¡¯s biological father would be obvious.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t ask further and agreed directly.

 Chapter 309: I Don鈥檛 Hold Much Hope Either

    Meanwhile, at the Thornton Group.


    Joshua stood in front of Emma with a grim expression. ¡°Miss Thornton, someone overseas seems intent on obstructing our investigation into Olivia, especially regarding those two children, so¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Emma interrupted him coldly, ¡°So you still haven¡¯t found anything!¡±


    Joshua remained silent.


    The atmosphere in the office grew tense.


    Emma stared at him for a long time before speaking through gritted teeth, ¡°After all this time, you still can¡¯t find anything. What¡¯s the use of having you around!¡±


    Without waiting for Joshua to respond, she shouted, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Joshua turned and left.


    As the office door closed, Emma was fuming with anger.


    It had been days since Victor had said he wanted to break off their engagement, yet she hadn¡¯t found any dirt on Olivia!


    If Victor really announced their broken engagement, the future Mrs. Leer could very well be that woman!


    Six years ago, that woman had taken the position that should have been hers. Six yearster, that woman was still haunting her!


    Being dumped by Victor had already made her lose face. If the same person took Victor away from her a second time, wouldn¡¯t people see her as a joke?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    No! No matter what it took, she couldn¡¯t let Olivia be Mrs. Leer!


    After sitting in the office for a long time, Emma narrowed her eyes and called Lily.


    On the other end, Lily had just finished breakfast. When she received Emma¡¯s call, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt, remembering what Emma had said a few days ago.


    She had promised to help persuade Victor once he calmed down, but she hadn¡¯t had the chance to talk to him yet.


    When she answered the phone, Lily felt a bit sorry for Emma and spoke warmly, ¡°Emma, it¡¯s early. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Emma¡¯s face was grim, but her voice was sweet. ¡°Madam, do you not like me anymore?¡±


    Lily frowned slightly at the words. ¡°What are you talking about? How could I not like you?¡±


    Emma suppressed the coldness in her heart and said coyly, ¡°But you haven¡¯t contacted me these past few days. I thought that since Victor wants to break off our engagement, you might have forgotten about me too.¡±


    Her voice sounded very aggrieved but not abrupt.


    Lily felt even more guilty and sighed softly before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve just been busytely. And about you and Victor¡­¡±


    She paused for a few seconds beforeforting Emma, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to Victor. Your engagement can¡¯t just be called off like this.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Emma¡¯s reproachful voice came through. ¡°Madam, didn¡¯t I tell you? I see you as a mother figure. Even without Victor, I still respect you. As for my engagement with Victor, since he¡¯s already made up his mind, I know he¡¯s not easily persuaded. So I don¡¯t hold much hope anymore. I just hope our rtionship can remain as it was.¡±


    Lily feltforted and replied emotionally, ¡°Of course.¡±


    A hint of disdain shed in Emma¡¯s eyes, but her tone remained sweet and understanding. ¡°When will you have some free time? I want to buy a couple of outfits and would love your advice.¡±


    Lilyughed and said, ¡°This weekend.¡±


    Emma agreed and ttered Lily a bit more before hanging up the phone.

 Chapter 310: Sophia鈥檚 Future Mother

    After hanging up the phone, a glint of determination shed across Emma¡¯s face. She dialed another number and gave some instructions to the person on the other end.


    That weekend, early in the morning, Emma drove to the Leer family residence.


    Lily was still having breakfast when she saw Emmae in. She smiled and said, ¡°Why so early? Have you had breakfast? Would you like to sit down and eat something?¡±


    Emma shook her head. ¡°No, thank you. I came specifically to pick you up.¡±


    Hearing this, Lily didn¡¯t insist. She continued eating while chatting with Emma.


    After breakfast, Emma took Lily to the shopping district.


    ¡°Madam, how has Sophia been doingtely?¡± Emma asked casually on the way. ¡°I¡¯m very worried about her, but I haven¡¯t had a chance to see her since that day.¡±


    Mentioning Sophia, Lily¡¯s expression turned a bit heavy. ¡°That disappearance scared Sophia a lot. Her condition has been unstabletely. I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s autism had persisted for many years. ording to psychologists, her autism wasn¡¯t congenital and there was a high possibility of recovery if she was willing to cooperate.


    However, over the years, Sophia¡¯s condition hadn¡¯t improved, clearly indicating her unwillingness to cooperate.


    It wasn¡¯t until Olivia appeared that there was any change.


    Lily always felt that Sophia¡¯s reluctance to cooperate with treatment was due to ack of maternal love.


    Therefore, for the sake of Sophia¡¯s condition, she had been urging Victor and Emma to get married as soon as possible so that there would be a woman to take care of Sophia and give her a mother.


    Recently, Sophia had shown signs of improvement, but after the disappearance incident, she reverted to her previous state¡­


    Lily didn¡¯t want her to interact with Olivia either.


    After much thought, she still believed that Victor and Emma should be together, which would put her mind at ease.


    Thinking of this, Lily looked at Emma with some relief.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Meeting her gaze, Emma timely put on a remorseful expression. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Sophia¡¯s condition had stabilized, and it¡¯s no wonder Victor has been reluctant to be with me. I¡¯m really too careless with children.¡±


    With just a few words, she attributed Sophia¡¯s disappearance to her own carelessness.


    After speaking, Emma observed Lily¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye.


    Seeing that even after so many days Emma was still taking responsibility upon herself, Lily frowned in mild reproach. ¡°You did the right thing. How could it be proper for Victor and Olivia to live together? You were thinking of their best interests. It¡¯s just that Sophia is too stubborn. Honestly, it¡¯s our fault for spoiling her.¡±


    Seeing that Lily indeed didn¡¯t me her at all, Emma smirked slightly but concealed it, empathetically agreeing, ¡°Girls should be raised with care and indulgence. Besides, Sophia is so sweet and adorable. If I had a daughter like Sophia, I would spoil her endlessly.¡±


    Hearing this, Lily felt even more assured that Emma would take good care of Sophia in the future. She looked at Emma with trust. ¡°Rest assured, in my heart, you are already Sophia¡¯s future mother. I¡¯ll have a good talk with Victor.¡±


    Emma smiled without saying anything.


    She no longer held much hope for Lily¡¯s so-called talk with Victor.


    Nowadays, the chances of Victor listening were slim.


    To achieve her goal, she could only rely on herself.

 Chapter 311: Aren鈥檛 You Going to Come Down and Apologize?

    The car slowly came to a stop in the parking lot near themercial street.


    Emma affectionately linked arms with Lily as they walked out of the parking lot.


    The two strolled around the street, and Emma did not bring up anything about Victor, as if she had truly given up on the marriage.


    Near noon, they emerged from the mall with numerous shopping bags.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a restaurant. I saw great reviews online and thought you might like it,¡± Emma suggested with a smile.


    Lily agreed nomittally.


    The restaurant Emma booked wasn¡¯t on themercial street, so they had to drive there. They headed to the parking lot with their bags.


    Just as they reached the parking lot entrance, a car suddenly sped out from inside.


    They were startled and moved to the side.


    They thought the car was just exiting the parking lot normally, but before they could steady themselves, it turned around and rushed towards them again.


    They retreated to a corner, and as the car approached, there was nowhere left to hide.


    Lily, frightened, dropped all her bags.


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened in terror as well.


    The car rapidly closed in on them.


    Lily instinctively closed her eyes.


    Suddenly, Emma¡¯s panicked voice rang in her ears, ¡°Madam, watch out!¡±


    Immediately after, a hand grabbed her arm and pushed her away.


    Lily stumbled a few steps before barely regaining her bnce.


    The speed of the car left her mind nk, she couldn¡¯t evenprehend what had just happened.


    It wasn¡¯t until she heard a cry of pain that she snapped back to reality and looked towards the source of the sound.


    She saw that the car had apparently braked suddenly, its body almost sideways.


    Next to the car, Emmay on the ground, pale-faced, clutching her shoulder, looking severely injured.


    ¡°Emma!¡± Lily rushed over and knelt down to check Emma¡¯s injuries. ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯ll call 911 right now!¡±


    Emma forced a pained smile. ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay. No need to call 911. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that serious. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She tried to stand up by supporting herself on the ground.


    However, her injured arm wouldn¡¯t move. As soon as she lifted herself slightly, she copsed back down in pain, her face turning even paler.


    Lily carefully helped her up, looking at her injured arm with concern. ¡°You must have hurt a bone. It¡¯s all because of me. If you hadn¡¯t saved me, you wouldn¡¯t have been hit by the car¡­¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma clutched her injured arm, unable to speak from the pain. She nced at the car still parked there, her eyes growing colder. She forced herself to speak, ¡°You hit someone and you¡¯re noting down to apologize?¡±


    The parking lot was very quiet. Although her voice was weak, it echoed around them.


    Hearing this, Lily snapped back to reality and looked towards the driver¡¯s seat of the car. Just as she was about to speak, she saw the car slowly start up again.


    Recalling the dangerous scene earlier, a look of fear crossed Lily¡¯s face.


    Unexpectedly, in the next second, the car turned around and drove towards the parking lot exit.


    By the time Lily reacted, the car had disappeared from their sight.


    Lily was about to call the police when Emma grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Madam, is my arm broken?¡± Emma¡¯s eyes were red, her voice pitifully small.


    Seeing her like this, Lily couldn¡¯t focus on the hit-and-run driver anymore. She helped Emma into the car and drove her to the hospital herself.

 Chapter 312: Deal with It Properly

    On the way to the hospital, Lily urgently called Victor.


    Victor answered, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hurry and arrange for a hospital. We almost had a car ident just now. Emma got hurt saving me, and her arm is injured.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Victor immediately agreed.


    After hanging up, Lily called Beatrice and her husband to inform them about Emma¡¯s injury.


    When they heard their daughter was hurt, they were very anxious. They asked which hospital they were going to and then hung up.


    Victor was very efficient. By the time Lily brought Emma to the hospital, a doctor was already waiting at the entrance.


    ¡°Mrs. Leer, Miss Thornton, please follow me.¡± The doctor nced at Emma¡¯s injury and led them upstairs to a clinic.


    Emma held her arm as the doctor examined her, looking extremely pale.


    Thinking of Lily waiting outside, she felt the injury was worth it.


    After all, the guilt and gratitude on Lily¡¯s face were genuine.


    After this incident, Lily would undoubtedly stand firmly by her side in the future.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    During the examination, Victor and Beatrice arrived.


    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Victor asked as soon as he saw his mother waiting at the door. He looked her over from head to toe.


    Lily, still shaken and worried about Emma inside, just shook her head with a grim expression. ¡°Emma pushed me away. How could I be hurt? It¡¯s Emma who suffered.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, they heard a low cry from Emma inside.


    It seemed the examination had touched her injury.


    Hearing that sound, Lily¡¯s heart clenched as if she felt the pain herself.


    Beatrice and her husband, anxious to see their daughter, couldn¡¯t wait at the door any longer. Hearing Emma¡¯s cry, they asked Lily urgently, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Recalling the incident in the parking lot, Lily¡¯s face tensed. ¡°Emma and I were walking to the parking lot when a car suddenly seemed to lose control and came straight at us. Emma pushed me away in time but got hit herself.¡±


    Beatrice and her husband wanted to say more, but Victor spoke first, ¡°What about the driver?¡±


    Lily frowned. ¡°He ran away.¡±


    Everyone was stunned upon hearing this.


    After realizing what happened, Beatrice was furious. ¡°How dare he run after hitting someone like this! Did you call the police? We must catch him and deal with him properly!¡±


    Lily shook her head with a grim expression.


    She had been so focused on getting Emma to the hospital that she hadn¡¯t had time to call the police.


    Victor frowned and nced suspiciously at Beatrice and her husband.


    But their reactions clearly showed they knew nothing about it. Beatrice was still fuming about catching the driver.


    Seeing this, Victor withdrew his gaze and said in a deep voice, ¡°Leave this matter to me. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Whether or not the driver had ulterior motives, he couldn¡¯t let it go easily.


    After saying this, he nodded to the elders and stepped aside to call Nathan, instructing him to report it to the police immediately and send someone to investigate.


    Nathan agreed.


    By the time Victor had arranged everything, Emma¡¯s examination was finally over.


    Almost as soon as the doctor¡¯s voice sounded, Beatrice and her husband rushed in, followed closely by Lily.


    Victor watched the three elders go in before slowly following them, still feeling somewhat suspicious.


    The incident had happened too suddenly and too coincidentally.

 Chapter 313: Won鈥檛 Mind These Things

    As soon as they walked into the examination room, they saw Emma with half of her shoulder bare, wrapped inyers of bandages.


    Beatrice and Lily stood beside her, anxiously looking at the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how is Emma¡¯s injury? Is it serious?¡±


    The doctor nced at Victor standing at the door before turning back to exin to the two women, ¡°Miss Thornton¡¯s injury is not too serious. She has a fractured arm that will need some time to heal, and there are abrasions on her shoulder. The abrasions are extensive, and some areas are quite deep, which might leave scars.¡±


    Everyone was stunned at these words.


    Beatrice was the first to react. She looked down at the bandages on her daughter¡¯s shoulder, filled with disbelief. ¡°Is the area really thatrge?¡±


    The doctor nodded.


    Emma sat in the chair with a calm expression, but inside she was full of frustration.


    She had indeed intended to use a self-inflicted injury as a strategy but hadn¡¯t expected to hurt herself so severely.


    During the examination, the doctor had already told her this, and she had seen the injuries herself without the bandages, it was truly shocking.


    However, what was done was done, and the injuries couldn¡¯t be undone.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She only regretted that the doctor had bandaged her up too early, not allowing Lily to see the wounds firsthand, which would have deepened her guilt!


    Even without seeing it herself, Lily felt immensely guilty after hearing the doctor¡¯s words. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any way to avoid scarring? No matter the cost!¡±


    The doctor looked at them with difficulty. ¡°There is a way, but Miss Thornton would have to endure some hardship.¡±


    ¡°What way?¡± Beatrice asked.


    The doctor replied, ¡°After the wounds heal, she can undergo a skin graft surgery. I can rmend a hospital where the surgical marks would be virtually invisible.¡±


    At these words, Beatrice¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What¡¯s the use of that? Even if she has surgery, it only covers the shoulder scars. The grafted area will still have scars! My daughter was perfectly fine before, now she suddenly has such arge scar¡­¡±


    Seeing Lily¡¯s increasingly irrational words, Emma frowned slightly and interrupted her. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing, just a few scars. They¡¯re not on my face. I¡¯ll just wear fewer off-shoulder clothes in the future.¡±


    After speaking, she nced at Lily¡¯s expression out of the corner of her eye.


    Seeing her so understanding, Lily felt even more guilty. ¡°Emma got hurt saving me. Don¡¯t worry, I will take responsibility.¡±


    Beatrice understood her daughter¡¯s intention and her expression gradually turned sorrowful. ¡°It¡¯s not the scars that I mind so much. What I care about is that Emma is already at this age and now has such arge scar. Others will definitely mind it. How will Emma get married then?¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes began to redden.


    Emma felt relieved in her heart but pretended tofort her mother lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe that someone who truly likes me won¡¯t mind these things, just like I¡­¡±


    At this point, Emma subconsciously nced at Lily beside her, her expression turning bitter.


    Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud, everyone understood.


    Just like how she had liked Victor for many years without minding that he never truly cared for her.


    Lily was deeply moved and turned to look at Victor with a heartfelt tone. ¡°Emma got hurt because of me. During this time, you must take good care of her for me as a way of repaying her for saving my life.¡±

 Chapter 314: A Burst of Joy

    Hearing this, Emma was taken aback for a moment. She then turned to look at the door and realized that Victor was also there.


    Seeing this, Emma recalled her recent words and actions, ensuring she hadn¡¯t revealed any ws. She secretly breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Lily beside her, speaking softly, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no need. This is what I should do. Talking about life-saving grace between us is too formal.¡±


    Lily frowned, ¡°You child, are you saying this to make me feel guilty?¡±


    Emma obediently remained silent.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily then turned to Victor, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Emma, you might not have seen me standing here today. This kindness is something our family owes her. I¡¯ve been frightened and really don¡¯t have the energy to take care of her, so I¡¯m entrusting Emma to you. You must take good care of her for me.¡±


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes in the room were on Victor.


    Victor frowned and agreed in a deep voice, ¡°Understood.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t want to be involved with Emma anymore, but this time, Emma had saved his mother, and he had no reason to refuse.


    Seeing him agree, everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    Emma felt a sense of triumph in her heart.


    Although the injury she sustained was heavier than she had expected, the oue was also unexpectedly favorable.


    She had initially intended to use this injury to make Lily feel guilty and thus gain an ally against Olivia.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°In that case, please take care of Emma during this period,¡± Beatrice said to Victor with a smile.


    Victor nodded nomittally.


    Emma¡¯s expression was somewhat awkward, ¡°Victor, I know you¡¯re still angry with me because of Sophia. You don¡¯t want to be involved with me. Rest assured, unless absolutely necessary, I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    Lily looked at her disapprovingly, ¡°During this time, if you feel ufortable in any way, just let Victor take care of you. If you don¡¯t trouble him, I¡¯ll only feel that you don¡¯t ept my gratitude, and I¡¯ll feel bad.¡±


    Emma pretended to be troubled.


    Lily frowned and thought for a moment before directly addressing Victor, ¡°How about this? During this period,e to the hospital after work to take care of Emma. I¡¯ll alsoe over when I¡¯m free to keep herpany.¡±


    Hearing Lily¡¯s words, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened.


    The two of them were at an impasse for a few seconds before Victor finally agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Emma was delighted. She hadn¡¯t expected Victor to agree so easily. After a few seconds of surprise, she suppressed her inner joy and put on a guilty expression, saying to Victor, ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Victor frowned without speaking and just gave her a slight nod.


    Emma could see his reluctance but didn¡¯t mind.


    Following Lily¡¯s instructions, Victor would have to stay in the hospital with her during this period, which meant he wouldn¡¯t have time to see that woman!


    Thinking about this, Emma felt a burst of joy.


    After some discussion, they finalized the arrangements for Emma¡¯s recovery period.


    The doctor gave some instructions on precautions and then asked them to handle the hospitalization procedures.


    Before anyone could speak, Victor took the initiative, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked out.


    He really didn¡¯t want to spend more time with Emma.


    Afterpleting the hospitalization procedures, Victor went to see the dean and arranged for Emma to have the best facilities ording to Lily¡¯s wishes.

 Chapter 315: I Didn鈥檛 Mean That

    After finishing these tasks, Victor finally returned to the hospital room.


    Just as he reached the door, he received a call from Nathan.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor stopped and frowned as he answered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you find the driver?¡±


    On the other end, Nathan¡¯s voice was serious. ¡°Mr. Leer, our people have checked all the nearby surveince footage, but that driver hid himself very well. We can¡¯t get a clear look at his face. We¡¯ve found a few suspects, but we can¡¯t be sure.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What about the police?¡±


    ording to Lily, this incident happened in broad daylight. How could they not find anyone?


    Nathan¡¯s voice was heavy. ¡°The police are in the same situation. The suspects have been taken in for questioning, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re likely culprits.¡±


    Victor responded with a deep voice, ¡°Got it. Keep investigating.¡±


    Nathan agreed.


    Hanging up the phone, Victor¡¯s eyes were filled with concern.


    An incident that happened in public, yet his people couldn¡¯t find the perpetrator.


    Moreover, ording to Nathan, it was clearly premeditated for the person to hide so well.


    No matter how he thought about it, something seemed off.


    As he was pondering, the door to the hospital room opened, and Lily came out. Seeing him standing at the door, she chided, ¡°Why did you take so long? I was about to go look for you. Come in quickly!¡±


    Victor set aside his thoughts and followed his mother inside.


    Emma was lying on the hospital bed, with Beatrice and her husband taking care of her.


    Emma¡¯s injuries were quite severe. Although they had been bandaged, the wounds still caused her pain, making her face pale.


    She had been pampered since childhood and had never suffered such serious injuries.


    This time, to gain Lily¡¯s trust, she had gone to great lengths.


    Seeing Victore in, Emma tried to smile despite her pain. ¡°Victor, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Victor gave her a deep look and nodded.


    Emma was about to say something else when Victor suddenly asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you see the face of the driver who hit you?¡±


    Emma froze for a moment, then concealed her panic and replied nonchntly, ¡°The situation was so urgent at the time. Madam and I were just trying to avoid getting hit. How could we have had the time to look at the driver¡¯s face?¡±


    As she spoke, her face turned even paler, as if scared by the memory.


    Lily chimed in as well, ¡°We were all terrified at that moment. It happened so suddenly, who would think to look at the driver¡¯s face? By the time we reacted, the driver had already driven away.¡±


    Victor nodded slightly.


    He had only asked on a whim and didn¡¯t really expect to get any crucial information from them.


    Emma looked at him with a hint of grievance and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°You don¡¯t think I staged this whole thing myself, do you?¡±


    Before Victor could respond, Lily¡¯s expression changed. She looked at Victor reproachfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how dangerous it was? Is Emma crazy enough to risk her life staging something like that? Besides, she was the first to suggest that the driver get out and apologize. If she had staged it, why would she make him show his face?¡±


    Victor felt a headacheing on. ¡°Please don¡¯t get upset. I didn¡¯t mean that, I was just asking.¡±


    Lily still felt indignant on Emma¡¯s behalf. ¡°Even if you suspect me, you shouldn¡¯t suspect Emma!¡±


    She had personally experienced the danger earlier and trusted Emmapletely.


    Victor nodded nomittally but couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off.

 Chapter 316: That Would Be Troublesome

    Lily and her group stayed with Emma in the hospital room for a while longer.


    Emma had little patience for her, she was merely using her to get closer to Victor. Now that her goal was achieved and Victor was in the room, she grew increasingly irritated that these elders wouldn¡¯t leave, though she maintained a facade of sweetness.


    ¡°Emma, you¡¯re seriously injured. Just stay in bed for the next couple of days and let Victor handle anything thates up,¡± Lily said, sitting by the bedside and gently touching Emma¡¯s cast-covered arm with concern.


    Half-lying down, Emma had heard enough of her caring words. She forced a smile and replied, ¡°Got it. Thank you for your concern, Auntie. I¡¯ll be careful, but¡­¡±


    She nced intentionally at the man standing by the door, then feigned a hurt expression. ¡°It¡¯s already great that Victor is here with me. I don¡¯t want to trouble him any further.¡±


    Hearing this, Lily turned to look at Victor, her expression full of reproach. ¡°Why are you standing over there? Emma is a young girl and might feel a bit embarrassed. You should stay in the hospital and take care of her these next few days. Pay more attention to her needs and help out proactively.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor furrowed his brow but didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Seeing this, Emma pretended to be hurt and defended him, ¡°Madam, Victor is very busy with work. He should rest during his rare free time. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for him. I can manage on my own.¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression softened at Emma¡¯s understanding nature.


    Emma seemed ufortable lying down and instinctively tried to sit up by pushing against the bed with her hand, forgetting that one arm was in a cast. As soon as she touched the bed, she winced in pain.


    ¡°Emma, be careful!¡± Beatrice, who was nearby, rushed over to help her, both concerned and scolding.


    Emma smiled reassuringly at her mother. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a bit awkward. See, I can sit up with one hand, it¡¯s just a matter of getting used to it.¡±


    After speaking, she touched her cast-covered arm with a hint of mncholy, while discreetly observing Lily.


    Lily was already moved by Emma¡¯s understanding nature. Seeing how inconvenient things were for her now made Lily feel even more guilty and concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be strong. Let Victor take care of you these next few days. He¡¯s already agreed, so you don¡¯t need to feel bad about it. You¡¯ll be bored lying in the hospital anyway, I¡¯lle keep youpany when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Emma looked at Victor with a face full of surprise and shyness.


    Victor knew Lily¡¯s temperament well. Today, no matter what he said, she would insist he stay to take care of Emma. Not wanting to waste time, he agreed in a deep voice, ¡°Thepany isn¡¯t very busy these days. I cane take care of her. Besides, she got hurt saving my mom, it¡¯s only right that I do something.¡±


    Lily nodded in satisfaction. ¡°See, Victor said it himself. Don¡¯t refuse anymore.¡±


    Emma smiled gratefully. ¡°That would be troublesome.¡±


    Though she said this, she secretly gritted her teeth.


    Victor¡¯s words had indeed promised he would stay to take care of her, but thetter part clearly emphasized that he was doing it because she saved Lily, not because of any personal feelings towards her!


    Does he really want nothing to do with me?

 Chapter 317: Stepping into the Leer Family Again

    ¡°Since we¡¯re on the topic, Emma and I haven¡¯t had lunch yet. Could you send someone to get us some food?¡±


    Lily nced at Victor and gave the order with an air of importance.


    Victor understood his mother¡¯s expression. He knew she had something to say in private but didn¡¯t point it out. He simply nodded and left the room.


    As the door closed, Lily held Emma¡¯s hand meaningfully.


    Emma was puzzled. ¡°Madam, what is this about?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t quite grasp Lily¡¯s intention. Why did she need to send Victor away to talk?


    Could it be¡­ she had realized that all this was just a ploy on her part?


    Thinking of this, Emma felt a pang of anxiety, and her smile became somewhat forced.


    ¡°Now that Victor is gone, I can speak inly,¡± Lily said, her tone much more rxed than before.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Emma nodded obediently. ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    Lily continued, ¡°You should understand my intention. Taking care of a patient doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be Victor¡¯s job. We could even hire a nurse who would do a better job. The reason I asked him to take care of you is to give you both a chance to clear up any misunderstandings. After all, you two have been together for many years, and he isn¡¯t heartless.¡±


    Hearing this, Emma was momentarily stunned but then let out a sigh of relief, her smile growing wider. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your kindness. I will make the most of this opportunity.¡±


    Lily nodded. ¡°However, Victor has been pampered all his life and isn¡¯t very good at taking care of others. You might have to endure some hardship during this time.¡±


    Emma shook her head and smiled sweetly at Lily. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯m easy to take care of. As long as I can be with Victor, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need Victor to take care of her, she just needed him to stay away from that woman!


    Lily, unaware of Emma¡¯s true thoughts, was moved by what she perceived as deep affection for Victor. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine anyone more suited to be the future Mrs. Leer than you.¡±


    Emma shyly lowered her eyes. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re too kind. I just hope Victor doesn¡¯t hold any grudges against me because of those misunderstandings. As for anything else, I dare not think too much.¡±


    Lily sighed with emotion.


    Such a good girl, yet Victor couldn¡¯t see it and was fixated on Olivia!


    Fortunately, she was here and would never let Olivia set foot in the Leer family again!


    Emma kept her head down, her mind swirling with thoughts.


    It seemed Lily was fullymitted to having her as a daughter-inw, and Victor was now stuck by her side with no time to see that woman.


    If Joshua and his people could find out the real father of those two illegitimate children during this time, Olivia would have no hope left!


    Just as they were about to continue their conversation, they heard footsteps approaching the hospital room door.


    Lily cleared her throat and adjusted her expression, showing concern for Emma¡¯s injuries as if nothing had happened.


    Emma cooperated seamlessly.


    Victor entered the room and nced around, sensing their deliberate behavior.


    Clearly, they had discussed something else while he was gone.


    Since they didn¡¯t want him to know, Victor didn¡¯t ask. He simply walked over to the bed and ced the food container on the bedside table.

 Chapter 318: I Will Consider It

    As if to confirm her earlier words, Lily stood up to leave after lunch.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired too, and I want to go back and rest. Let Victor stay and take care of you.¡±


    After speaking, Lily nced at Victor. ¡°At this time, there shouldn¡¯t be much going on at thepany, right?¡±


    Victor nodded nomittally.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave Emma to you. Take good care of her,¡± Lily instructed, reminding him of Emma¡¯s condition before turning to leave.


    Watching Lily depart, the Beatrice couple also took their leave, sensing it was time to go.


    The hospital room was left with just Victor and Emma.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was very tense.


    Emma clenched her palms, feeling deeply displeased.


    In the past, Victor had been indifferent to her, but never to this extent, he didn¡¯t even nce at her when she was injured.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It was all because of that woman¡¯s appearance that disrupted her years of efforts, causing such estrangement between her and Victor!


    After pondering for a while, Emma was about to start a conversation when Victor¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°If you need anything, call me. I¡¯ll be outside.¡±


    Victor gave her a cold look before turning to head to the sofa in the outer room.


    Because of his mother¡¯s instructions, he had arranged for Emma to stay in the hospital¡¯s top-tier room, which was divided into an inner and outer section. The inner room was for the patient to rest, furnished with a bed, a bedside table, and a few chairs for visitors. It was cozy with various decorations and necessary appliances. The outer room had a sofa and a long table, resembling more of a reception area. It was designed like a hotel room.


    Victor¡¯s decision to stay in the outer room meant he was just a wall away and could still take care of her.


    However, to Emma, Victor¡¯s actions clearly showed he didn¡¯t want to see her more than necessary.


    Realizing this, a trace of displeasure shed in Emma¡¯s eyes, but she maintained a pitiful demeanor and softly called out to the man who had reached the door, ¡°Victor, are you still ming me¡­¡±


    Victor paused slightly and looked back at her with indifference in his eyes.


    Meeting his gaze, Emma bit her lower lip and lowered her eyes as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯ve really given my all to Sophia over the years. Whatever she wanted that I could provide, I did my best to give her. But I don¡¯t understand why Sophia dislikes me so much.¡±


    After speaking, Emma nced self-deprecatingly at the man by the door. ¡°Lately, things have been going wrong. For six years everything was fine, but recently Sophia has been having all sorts of problems because of me. I¡¯ve reflected on it, it¡¯s my fault for not being patient enough with her. If you me me, I have nothing to say. If you want to cancel the engagement, I have no reason to change your mind. I just hope that for the sake of our many years of friendship, you won¡¯t be so cold to me.¡±


    Her words were sincere and heartfelt. Victor listened with a furrowed brow, his eyes darkening.


    Seeing his attitude seem to soften, Emma¡¯s expression became even more genuine. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Even if we can¡¯t be husband and wife, I don¡¯t want to lose you as a friend. If Sophia doesn¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll see her less. I just hope you can treat me like before because I¡¯ve never harbored any ill will towards you¡­¡±


    After she finished speaking, the room fell into a dead silence.


    Emma cautiously watched the man by the door.


    After a long pause, Victor finally spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I will consider it.¡±


    With that, he still went to sit in the outer room.

 Chapter 319: What If You Catch a Cold Again

    Due to Lily¡¯s reminders, Victor had spent most of his time after work in Emma¡¯s hospital room these past few days.


    Lily also visited Emma every day on time. Rather than visiting a patient, it seemed more like she was monitoring whether Victor was taking care of Emma as she had instructed.


    ¡°How is Victor¡¯s care?¡± Lily asked with a smile, taking advantage of the fact that Victor hadn¡¯t finished work yet.


    Emma lowered her eyes shyly, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Seeing her reaction, Lily felt relieved and reassured her, ¡°I told you, Victor isn¡¯t heartless. After all these years of feelings, he will see you.¡±


    Emma smiled faintly, but inside she felt a wave of sarcasm.


    Victor¡¯s attitude towards her had improved somewhat recently, but it was mostly because of what she had said that day, expressing her hope that they could continue to be friends.


    As a result, he treated her as an ordinary friend, and nothing more.


    But she was far from satisfied with this kind of rtionship!


    What she wanted was the position of Mrs. Leer!


    ¡­


    On the other side, Olivia¡¯s work at the research institute was also on track.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After this period of coboration, the staff at the institute had been able to keep up with her pace. With Gabriel¡¯s assistance, the work was not as hectic as it had been initially.


    On Saturday morning, after breakfast, Sebastian and Ethan were ying with Lego as usual.


    Recently, because of their mommy¡¯s illness and the fact that ying Lego always reminded them of Sophia, the two children had lost interest in Lego. As a result, the model they had started remained unfinished.


    Now, the two children sat on the carpet, assembling Lego at a much slower pace than before.


    Olivia sat on the sofa watching them. She could tell they were not very enthusiastic and could somewhat guess the reason but couldn¡¯t think of how tofort them.


    Between her and Victor, there really was no possibility anymore.


    If Victor¡¯s future wife wasn¡¯t Emma, she might not have distanced herself from Sophia.


    But unfortunately, that woman was Emma, and Emma had a particrly deep prejudice against her, even showing it openly.


    She always said that children are innocent, but now because of the issues between the three adults, it had affected the children¡¯s interactions.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.


    Since returning to the country, except for when the children themselves suggested it, she hadn¡¯t really taken them out to y.


    Thinking of this, Olivia came up with a remedy. She got up and walked over to the children. ¡°Kids, how about we go out today?¡±


    The two children put down their Lego and looked up at their mommy with bright eyes full of anticipation. ¡°Where to?¡±


    Seeing their expectant faces, Olivia felt as if she had been healed.


    However, this question¡­ she hadn¡¯t actually thought about where to take them.


    She took out her phone and checked. There happened to be a swimming pool nearby. Olivia suggested, ¡°How about swimming? You haven¡¯t gone swimming for a while.¡±


    Swimming was very popr abroad. Considering that the children¡¯s health might be weak, Olivia had them learn to swim early on and often took them to practice to strengthen their bodies.


    The two children hesitated. ¡°Mommy, you just recovered not long ago. What if you catch a cold again?¡±


    Thest two times Olivia got sick had left the two children still feeling uneasy.

 Chapter 320: You Have Children

    Olivia didn¡¯t realize how much her illness had affected her two children, and for a moment, she was at a loss for words.


    Thinking back, she had been the one taking care of them since they were born.


    In their eyes, she had always been like a hero, looking after them and protecting them well.


    This time, her severe illness was something the children had never experienced before.


    No wonder they were so scared.


    Olivia remained silent for a long time before she bent down with mixed emotions and gently patted the children¡¯s heads. ¡°Thank you, my dears, for your concern. Since you¡¯re worried about mommy catching a cold, I¡¯ll just watch you swim from above and not get into the water.¡±


    The two children exchanged a nce, hesitated for a few seconds, and then obediently nodded in agreement.


    Olivia smiled with relief, gathered the children, and drove to the swimming pool.


    Thinking they woulde often in the future, Olivia decided to get a membership.


    After all, it was a swimming pool in a vi area, with a pleasant environment and a considerable size.


    Even though it was the weekend and there were many people in the pool, it didn¡¯t feel crowded, and the water was crystal clear.


    The swimming pool was divided into adult and children¡¯s areas. The two children were already good swimmers, and since they didn¡¯t have such distinctions when they were abroad, Olivia let them swim with the adults.


    Seeing the two adorable and delicate children enter the pool, everyone turned to look.


    They were amazed at how well the children swam.


    Olivia sat calmly on the side, ordered some snacks and drinks, and watched the children while eating.


    Although she didn¡¯t n to swim, since she was at the swimming pool, Olivia still changed into a swimsuit. It wasn¡¯t very revealing but showed off her good figure.


    Unaware of herself, Olivia rxed in her seat, legs crossed, watching her two children in the pool with a smile on her face.


    Her attention was entirely on the children when suddenly a slightly greasy male voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Hello, beautiful. Can I get to know you?¡±


    Olivia snapped out of her thoughts and instinctively looked the man up and down.


    The man was only wearing swim trunks. His physique was decent, but his facial expression was greasy no matter how you looked at it.


    Noticing Olivia¡¯s gaze, the man narcissistically struck a few poses and introduced himself to Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m a fitness coach at the gym next door. If you¡¯re interested, I can teach you about fitness.¡±


    Olivia gave a distant smile. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m not really interested.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The man looked at her long, fair legs with eyes full of desire and persisted, ¡°If you¡¯re not interested in fitness, I can teach you other things¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a childish voice suddenly interrupted him.


    ¡°Stay away from my mommy!¡±


    Seeing a man suddenly appear next to their mommy, the two children immediately climbed out of the pool and ran to Olivia¡¯s side, ring fiercely at the much taller man in front of them.


    Seeing the two little ones, the man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You have children?¡±


    Olivia instinctively stood up to shield the children behind her, but they stubbornly stood in front of her.


    The man¡¯s gaze swept over the two children before returning to Olivia. ¡°I don¡¯t mind that. Look, if you¡¯re interested¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.

 Chapter 321: I鈥檓 Leaving

    ¡°This is a public ce, my child is here, and I¡¯m not interested in you. Please stop and leave immediately.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s attitude turned cold as she looked at the man in front of her with a nk expression.


    Although she was seated and in a lower position, her aura was not to be underestimated.


    The man was momentarily stunned by her demeanor. After a few seconds, he regained hisposure, feeling somewhat apprehensive but still tempted by the allure in front of him. He persisted, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t say anything. Just give me your contact information, and we can talk privately.¡±


    Olivia looked at the man with disgust. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the staff to handle this!¡±


    The man nced around and saw that the staff were still far away. He attempted to forcibly take Olivia¡¯s phone.


    However, a hand grabbed the phone before he could.


    Olivia looked at her child in slight surprise, unsure of what he intended to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Daddy right now and have hime over to deal with this. The pool has surveince cameras, and Daddy won¡¯t let you get away with harassing Mommy!¡±


    Sebastian pretended to search through Olivia¡¯s phone seriously.


    Hearing his words, Olivia understood that her child was trying to use this excuse to scare the man away, so she remained silent.


    The man seemed unwilling to give up and continued to stand there.


    Sebastian¡¯s small face was stern, exuding a certain authority. ¡°My daddy is the CEO of Leer. He¡¯s very powerful. Just wait!¡±


    As he spoke, he intentionally or unintentionally showed the man Victor¡¯s contact name on Olivia¡¯s phone.


    The man was suddenly shocked.


    He worked at the nearby gym with the intention of finding a wealthy woman totch onto and had done considerable research on the prominent families of Seacrest.


    Victor¡¯s name was well-known to him, he knew Victor was a powerful figure in Seacrest.


    He had also heard rumors about Victor¡¯s marriage.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But given Victor¡¯s wealth, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he had a few mistresses on the side.


    The woman in front of him clearly lived nearby, and her demeanor left no room for doubt. Instead, he felt full of fear.


    He never expected to identally provoke someone associated with Victor!


    Olivia was taken aback by her child¡¯s words, her heart tightening with panic as she nced at him.


    How could it be such a coincidence? Why did the child choose that man as a shield?


    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t determine whether the child was merely using Victor¡¯s reputation to scare the man away or if they already knew their true background.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Leer¡¯s woman.¡± The man was stunned for a while beforeing to his senses and apologizing to Olivia. ¡°I really didn¡¯t recognize you. Please don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t fully register what he said, her mind preupied with Sebastian¡¯s earlier words. She absentmindedly nodded, ¡°Please leave quickly.¡±


    The man¡¯s attitude shifted dramatically. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away quickly.


    Olivia paid no attention to his departure.


    Sebastian saw the ugly man who had harassed his mommy leave and finally rxed his expression. He turned to return the phone to his mommy.


    Seeing the way his mommy looked at him, his small face showed an innocent expression. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Olivia stared at her child¡¯s face without blinking but couldn¡¯t discern anything unusual. She took the phone with a heavy heart and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing, you guys go back to ying. Mommy is fine.¡±


    The two children nodded obediently and returned to the pool.

 Chapter 322: We Can Also Take Care of Mommy

    The children swam for nearly two hours, and after they came out, Olivia took them to lunch.


    On the way, Sebastian¡¯s words in front of that man kept reying in her mind.


    Olivia stared at the children through the rearview mirror for a long time before she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sebastian, why did you say that earlier? Why did you say Mr. Leer is your daddy?¡±


    Earlier, she had held back from asking to avoid affecting the children¡¯s mood, but now she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    Hearing this, the child looked at her innocently, ¡°Because Mr. Leer is pretty awesome!¡±


    Olivia was taken aback, unable to tell if the child was telling the truth or joking.


    ¡°And I think if we really called Mr. Leer, he woulde over.¡± Sebastian¡¯s mood was somewhatplicated as he said this.


    Although he didn¡¯t like his daddy because his daddy was going to marry another woman, he had this confidence that if mommy had any trouble, that man woulde over in time.


    If it weren¡¯t for that bad woman, he could actually ept his daddy¡­


    Olivia was surprised by the child¡¯s words.


    Surprised that she didn¡¯t doubt the truthfulness of the child¡¯s words at all.


    After spending time with Victor since returning home, she also felt that Victor woulde over.


    Even though she might not appreciate it.


    Realizing she had such thoughts, Olivia gave a self-deprecating smile.


    Even if hees now, so what? He will still marry Emma in the future.


    Between them, they are destined to be strangers.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Olivia put away her thoughts and no longer doubted the children. She just lightly reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t say that to others again. Mr. Leer already has a fiancee. If this gets out, it won¡¯t be good for him or us.¡±


    The two children nodded obediently, feeling even more resentful towards Victor.


    Bad daddy, he¡¯s going to marry another woman, yet mommy still thinks about him!


    Olivia recalled the earlier scene and felt a bit scared. ¡°If you encounter something like this again, you two need to protect yourselves. Mommy will handle it. You are still children, don¡¯t stand up for mommy.¡±


    The man¡¯s physiquepared to the two children was worlds apart.


    If that man had been more impulsive, Olivia couldn¡¯t imagine what might have happened.


    She feared that even calling security would have been toote.


    After she finished speaking, there was a rustling sound from the back seat.


    The two children sat up straight and said righteously, ¡°We want to protect mommy! That man was obviously a bad guy. There¡¯s no one else around mommy but us!¡±


    Hearing the children¡¯s words, Olivia felt a wave offort and her expression softened a bit. ¡°You can do thatter when you¡¯re older. Standing up for mommy now will only make mommy worry more about you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already grown up!¡± Sebastian said seriously with a stern face. ¡°Mommy has taken care of us for so long, we can also take care of mommy and protect her. Even though we don¡¯t have a daddy, we can do what daddy can do!¡±


    Seeing the children¡¯s determination, Olivia didn¡¯t want to dampen their spirits and smiled, ¡°Then mommy will thank you in advance.¡±


    The two children nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 323: Feeling Guilty and Embarrassed

    After taking the two children out for lunch and buying them new clothes, Olivia brought them back home.


    Dinner was prepared by Emily.


    Olivia sat down at the dining table with the children. Emily smiled and asked them what they had done today. The two children reported everything in detail, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    After a while, Olivia noticed that Ethan was eating unusually slowly today. She couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern, ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s wrong? Did you eat too much at lunch and can¡¯t eat anymore?¡±


    Hearing this, both Emily and Sebastian looked at Ethan.


    They saw Ethan holding his stomach with one hand under the table and slowly picking at his food with the other, his face pale, looking ufortable.


    Seeing his brother like this, Sebastian became very worried. ¡°Mommy, Ethan seems unwell.¡±


    Olivia put down her chopsticks and walked over to the child¡¯s side.


    Seeing his mommying, Ethan stopped forcing himself and put both hands on his stomach, his face scrunched up in difort.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your stomach hurting?¡± Olivia asked seriously as she reached for the child¡¯s wrist to check what was wrong.


    Ethan nodded vigorously. Just as Olivia was about to grab his wrist, he suddenly looked distressed and jumped off the chair, running towards the bathroom.


    Olivia stood up and looked worriedly at Sebastian. ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡±


    Sebastian carefully felt himself and shook his head at his mommy.


    Emily also looked worriedly in the direction of the bathroom and nced at the food, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, tonight¡¯s food should be fine.¡±


    Olivia smiled reassuringly at Emily, ¡°It¡¯s not the dinner. I think maybe he caught a chill while swimming at noon or ate something bad at lunch.¡±


    Emily nodded slightly, feeling much relieved but still a bit heartbroken.


    Since she came to take care of this family, it seemed that this mother and son often got sick.


    She wondered how they managed before.


    After a long while, Ethan came out of the bathroom with a pale face.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Olivia asked with concern.


    Ethan shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything now.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was still worried. She sat down with Ethan on the sofa and took his wrist to check his pulse.


    ¡°When did you start feeling ufortable?¡± Olivia asked with a frown after checking.


    Ethan answered guiltily, ¡°In the car this afternoon.¡±


    Olivia sighed, unable to do anything about Ethan. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s voice was soft, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry you, Mommy. Besides, I just felt like I needed to go to the bathroom¡­¡±


    After all, he and his brother had just said they would protect their mommy. Even kids have their pride.


    He really didn¡¯t think he was sick. In the car, he just had a bit of a stomachache and needed to go to the bathroom.


    He didn¡¯t expect that when he started eating dinner, his stomach would twist in pain after just a few bites.


    Now that his mommy had found out, Ethan felt both guilty and embarrassed.


    Olivia saw through Ethan¡¯s thoughts. Feeling both heartbroken and amused, she said, ¡°If you want to protect Mommy, you need to take care of your own body first. Next time you feel unwell, tell Mommy earlier.¡±


    Ethan nodded obediently.


    ¡°Originally, just taking some medicine would have been enough. Now we have to go to the hospital.¡± Olivia nced at the time. ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    After saying that, she asked Emily to get thick coats for the children and drove them to the hospital.

 Chapter 324: It鈥檚 All My Fault

    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Emma received a call from her subordinate.


    ¡°Miss Thornton, we saw Olivia driving towards the hospital.¡±


    Emma nced at the man sitting outside and lowered her voice to ask, ¡°Which hospital?¡±


    Her subordinate replied, ¡°It should be Minchin.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Minchin Hospital was the top private hospital in Seacrest and the one where Emma was currently staying.


    Hearing that Olivia wasing to Minchin, a glint shed in Emma¡¯s eyes. ¡°How long until she arrives?¡±


    ¡°About five minutes.¡±


    Emma acknowledged, ¡°Got it. Keep following her and call me when she reaches the hospital entrance.¡±


    Her subordinate agreed.


    After hanging up, Emma put her phone aside and carefully nced at the man at the door. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t paying attention to her, she looked at the water cup on the table and got up to reach for it.


    Victor was checking thepany email on his phone and didn¡¯t notice her movements.


    Suddenly, a crisp sound of ss shattering echoed in the room.


    Immediately after, there was a suppressed exmation from Emma.


    Victor snapped back to reality and looked into the ward.


    He saw water spilled all over the floor and the cup shattered into pieces. Emma was half-leaning against the headboard, seemingly startled, staring at the broken cup in shock.


    Seeing this, Victor frowned and walked in withrge strides to clean up the mess.


    ¡°Victor.¡± Emma looked at him timidly, her eyes full of apology. ¡°Did I disturb your work? I saw you working so seriously and didn¡¯t want to bother you, so I tried to get the cup myself. I didn¡¯t expect to be so clumsy and ended up breaking it and disturbing you.¡±


    As she spoke, she attempted to get out of bed to help clean up. ¡°Your work is important. I can do this myself. You should go back to work.¡±


    Victor calmly pushed her hand away and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since I¡¯m here to take care of you, you can call me for help with these things. Trying to do it yourself just creates more trouble for me.¡±


    Emma bit her lip and stood aside awkwardly.


    After cleaning up the mess, Victor fetched a new cup and filled it with water, cing it within her reach.


    ¡°If you need anything, just call me.¡± With that, he turned to leave.


    Emma nced at the time, knowing Olivia would arrive at the hospital soon. She called out loudly to the man who had reached the door, ¡°Victor!¡±


    Victor stopped and looked back at her, responding with a deep ¡°Yes?¡±


    Emma seemed a bit embarrassed and lowered her eyes. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to disturb your work, but I thought about what you said and realized you¡¯re right. If I keep trying to do everything myself, I might cause you even more trouble. So, I decided not to be stubborn. Could you apany me to see the doctor? My arm feels a bit ufortable.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Emma apologized sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. When I tried to get the cup earlier, I might have bumped my broken arm. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s serious.¡±


    As she spoke, Emma¡¯s face was full of caution and self-me.


    It seemed like she was genuinely ming herself for causing Victor trouble and interrupting his work.


    Victor looked deeply at her casted arm and nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing him agree, Emma¡¯s face was full of gratitude, but her heart was scheming.


    At this rate, they were bound to run into that woman.


    She wanted to see if that woman would still have the nerve to approach Victor when he was taking such good care of her!

 Chapter 325: It鈥檚 Better to Be Cautious

    Olivia arrived at the hospital with Ethan in her arms, but the child insisted on walking by himself, not wanting to tire her out. She had no choice but to agree.


    Holding the hands of both children, she registered at the front desk and then took them directly to the second floor.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Does your stomach hurt a lot?¡± Olivia asked with concern as they walked.


    The child didn¡¯t want to worry his mommy. Although his stomach hurt, he shook his head and remained silent.


    Olivia knew he was trying to be brave, and her eyes were filled with worry.


    As the three of them passed by the elevator, it happened to stop, and the doors slowly opened.


    ¡°Does your arm still hurt?¡±


    A familiar voice reached their ears.


    Olivia and the two children instinctively turned their heads to look.


    Inside the elevator stood Victor and Emma side by side. Emma¡¯s arm was in a cast, and she wore a thin hospital gown covered by an oversized suit jacket.


    Next to her, Victor wore only a shirt with the sleeves slightly rolled up, revealing his lean forearms. He was looking at Emma with concern.


    Seeing them together, Olivia and the children were momentarily stunned.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Although they had known about Victor and Emma¡¯s engagement, this was the first time they had seen them so close.


    Victor¡¯s jacket was draped over Emma¡¯s shoulders, and his attention seemed entirely focused on her injured arm, showing how much he cared for her.


    For a moment, Olivia and the children¡¯s emotions wereplicated.


    Olivia felt a bit self-mocking.


    She knew Victor would eventually marry Emma and remembered how obsessed he was with her six years ago.


    Yet because of Victor¡¯s recent kindness towards her since she returned to the country, she had doubted his feelings for Emma.


    She wondered how the reporter who had photographed Victor apanying her to the hospitalst time would report this scene now.


    Although she had been mistakenly identified as Victor¡¯s fianceest time, in a way, she had been a stand-in for Emma in those photos.


    In fact, Victor treated Emma far better than he ever treated her!


    Thinking this way, she found herself ridiculous for doubting Victor¡¯s feelings.


    The children clenched their little fists in silent rejection of Victor and Emma.


    Bad daddy! He didn¡¯t want them or mommy but treated another woman so well!


    And this bad woman had bullied mommy before!


    The two in the elevator walked out slowly, seemingly unaware of Olivia and the children¡¯s presence.


    Emma frowned slightly, her face apologetic as she said to Victor, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I might have just been a bit nervous earlier. There¡¯s no need to see a doctor¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Emma¡¯s gaze briefly swept over Olivia. After finishing her sentence, she smiled and looked ahead, meeting Olivia and the children¡¯s eyes directly.


    Victor remained oblivious to their presence. Hearing Emma¡¯s words, he frowned slightly, ¡°It¡¯s better to be cautious.¡±


    After all, this injury was caused by Lily, so he felt responsible for taking good care of Emma.


    Their conversation made it seem like Emma didn¡¯t want to see a doctor but was being urged by Victor.


    Victor didn¡¯t seem to mind her reluctance.


    After speaking, he also looked ahead.


    Seeing Olivia and the children, Victor¡¯s expression changed abruptly.


    ¡°Miss Prescott, what a coincidence. Are you¡­ are you not feeling well? Or are the children unwell?¡± Emma greeted Olivia nonchntly while intentionally adjusting the jacket on her shoulders with her uninjured arm.

 Chapter 326: I Mean Well

    Olivia suddenly snapped back to reality, shielding the two children behind her. She gave Emma a distant smile, ¡°No need to worry, Miss Thornton. It¡¯s just a minor issue.¡±


    After speaking, she nced at Victor and said, ¡°It looks like Mr. Leer and Miss Thornton have things to attend to. I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Olivia took the two children by the hand, intending to leave their sight.


    After taking just two steps, Victor¡¯s voice came from behind.


    ¡°Is it Sebastian and Ethan who aren¡¯t feeling well?¡±


    Victor¡¯s gaze swept over the two children. He noticed Ethan¡¯s pale face and the hand clutching his stomach, his eyes darkening slightly.


    The child turned around, his pale face filled with indignation as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s just a stomachache. Uncle should go apany that woman to see the doctor. You don¡¯t need to worry about us!¡±


    The child was clearly upset. The hospital corridor was silent, and his voice echoed through the hallway.


    Victor sensed the child¡¯s hostility towards him and furrowed his brow, unsure of what he had done to upset them.


    Despite not seeing them for a while, the children¡¯s hostility towards him seemed even stronger than before.


    Olivia also noticed that the child¡¯s voice was a bit loud. She shielded the child behind her and softly apologized to passersby before looking at Victor and Emma. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ethan is a bit unwell and has be more irritable. Please don¡¯t take it personally, Mr. Leer and Miss Thornton.¡±


    Olivia still felt uneasy about thest time the two children were inexplicably expelled from kindergarten.


    Seeing Victor¡¯s concern for Emma now, she was even more anxious that Emma might find another excuse to target the two children.


    Therefore, she tried to be as polite as possible to both of them.


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s attitude, Victor¡¯s expression darkened, and he furrowed his brow without saying anything.


    Olivia actually told him not to take it personally with the children.


    Did she think he would do something to them? Hadn¡¯t their time together been enough for her to see what kind of person he really was?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about Olivia¡¯s perception of him, Victor¡¯s expression turned somewhat grim, and the atmosphere around them inexplicably grew tense.


    Emma, standing closest, was the first to feel the pressure. She silently clenched her fingers but maintained a friendly demeanor. Looking at the children Olivia was holding, she asked with concern, ¡°The children look quite unwell. Is it serious?¡±


    She then looked up at Olivia and casually mentioned, ¡°If needed, I can rmend a very good pediatrician. Of course, it would be even better if Victor could help. The doctors he knows are all top-notch.¡±


    After speaking, Emma nced at her own arm in a cast.


    It was as if she was hinting to Olivia that her doctor had been found by Victor.


    Olivia naturally caught her implication and gave a cold smile. ¡°No need. I have plenty of medical contacts myself. Besides, Ethan isn¡¯t that seriously ill. Thank you for your concern, Miss Thornton.¡±


    Her words were as polite as possible, but Emma still frowned and looked at her with some grievance. ¡°I mean well, Miss Prescott. Why such an attitude?¡±


    Olivia felt her eyelid twitch and couldn¡¯t be bothered with her unreasonable behavior. She pulled her lips into a tight smile and didn¡¯t respond.

 Chapter 327: Chose That Wretched Woman

    Emma wanted to say more, but Olivia had already started to take her leave. ¡°I need to take my child to see the doctor. Mr. Leer and Miss Thornton, please feel free to continue.¡±


    With that, she gave them a cold nod and turned to leave.


    Emma opened her mouth, but seeing Olivia¡¯s departing figure, she closed it angrily, clenching her palms and suppressing her displeasure.


    She had intended to assert her position over this wretched woman, but it seemed that Olivia hadn¡¯t even noticed!


    However, judging by Olivia¡¯s attitude towards Victor just now, she must have given up.


    Thinking of this, Emma¡¯s mood slightly improved. She turned to the man beside her and said, ¡°Victor, let¡¯s go too.¡±


    She nced in the direction Olivia had left andined to Victor, ¡°Miss Prescott is really something. Her child is unwell, and we were just being concerned out of kindness, yet she responded with such an attitude. I thought I had said something wrong.¡±


    After she finished speaking, there was no response from Victor for a long time.


    Puzzled, Emma looked up at Victor¡¯s expression.


    She saw that Victor¡¯s brows were furrowed as he stared fixedly at the three who had already walked away, seemingly not hearing her words at all.


    Seeing this, a trace of ferocity shed across Emma¡¯s face.


    What is so good about that wretched woman?


    Even with her attitude towards Victor, he still cared about her so much!


    Suppressing the jealousy in her heart, Emma carefully tugged at Victor¡¯s sleeve and softly said, ¡°Victor? What are you thinking about? If you¡¯re worried about that child, I can apany you to check on him.¡±


    At this point, she could only try to y the role of a gentle and understanding person to win Victor¡¯s favor.


    Emma thought she was being considerate enough, but unexpectedly, after she finished speaking, Victor withdrew his gaze from the distance, nced lightly at her arm, and responded in a deep voice, ¡°No need. Your arm is injured too. The clinic is just a few steps away, you should be able to manage on your own.¡±


    Emma was taken aback and couldn¡¯t say anything more.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Did Victor mean for her to see the doctor by herself?


    Realizing this, Emma frowned slightly and put on a worried expression. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The injury doesn¡¯t hurt much anymore, I might have just bumped it earlier. It was probably me overreacting. But Miss Prescott¡¯s child is sick, it wouldn¡¯t be right for me not to check on him.¡±


    She suggested proactively, ¡°Shall we go together?¡±


    Victor frowned and refused, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling unwell, go upstairs and rest.¡±


    Emma was stunned again, biting down on the soft flesh inside her mouth as her mind raced to find a way to keep Victor by her side.


    After thinking for a while, a trace of ruthlessness shed in Emma¡¯s eyes. She was about to use another ploy when she moved closer to Victor without showing it. ¡°But Lily ising soon. If she arrives and doesn¡¯t see you, I wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it to her.¡±


    Mentioning Lily made Victor¡¯s expression tense slightly. He nced again at Olivia and her child who had already entered the clinic and then turned back to Emma. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to herter. You go back first.¡±


    With that, he didn¡¯t give Emma any time to get closer and strode towards the pediatric clinic.


    Emma¡¯s n fell through. Watching Victor¡¯s departing figure, she clenched her teeth tightly, her face looking extremely unpleasant.


    Her intention was to assert her position in front of Olivia, but once again, Victor had left her behind and chosen that wretched woman.


    She had shot herself in the foot again!

 Chapter 328: The Children鈥檚 Background

    In the consultation room, Olivia apanied Ethan for a thorough check-up and then methodically discussed Ethan¡¯s condition with the doctor.


    The doctor was somewhat taken aback by her knowledge. After a while, he smiled and asked, ¡°Which hospital do you work at? Would you consider joining ours?¡±


    Olivia smiled calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I just have a bit of understanding.¡±


    After speaking, she reminded the children, ¡°thank the doctor.¡±


    The two children obediently got down from their chairs and bowed seriously to the doctor, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    The doctor was charmed by the children¡¯s cuteness and smiled warmly, ¡°No need to thank me. Remember to take your medicine on time when you get home. Thanks to your mommy¡¯s knowledge, otherwise, it might have progressed to hospitalization. You should thank your mommy instead!¡±


    The children smiled innocently and turned to thank Olivia.


    Olivia patted the children¡¯s heads, took the prescription from the doctor, and left with them.


    Because she had discovered it in time, Ethan¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t too severe and could be managed with regr medication.


    The weight in Olivia¡¯s heart slowly lifted, and she felt much more rxed.


    As they walked, she repeatedly reminded the children, ¡°Did you hear what the doctor said? If you feel unwell in the future, you must tell mommy immediately. Don¡¯t endure it.¡±


    The children nodded obediently.


    Olivia lowered her gaze, about to ask Ethan how he was feeling when she noticed someone blocking their path. Despite their approach, the person showed no intention of stepping aside.


    The children¡¯s expressions instantly became wary.


    Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart sank slightly as a suspicion arose in her mind.


    She looked up and, unsurprisingly, saw the familiar face she had seen earlier.


    Victor stood before them with a stern expression, his eyes dark and serious.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, is there something you need?¡± Olivia paused for a moment before asking coldly.


    Noticing her attitude towards him, Victor frowned but refrained from pursuing it further due to the children. He simply asked, ¡°How is Ethan?¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly and nced around but didn¡¯t see Emma.


    Did Victor leave Emma behind to check on the children?


    Realizing this made Olivia feel a bit uneasy.


    After all, in Victor¡¯s mind, there was his fiancee of six years on one side and the son of his ex-wife whom he had known for a short time on the other. Both were ill, the priority should be obvious.


    But Victor made an unexpected choice by leaving Emma to check on Ethan.


    After seeing Victor¡¯s attentiveness towards Emma earlier, Olivia naturally didn¡¯t think he came for her sake, it could only be for Ethan.


    Could it be that Victor already knew about the children¡¯s background?


    The words the child had said at the swimming pool that morning echoed in Olivia¡¯s mind.


    Although the child had exined that calling Victor their daddy was just because they thought he was impressive, the current situation made Olivia doubtful again.


    Thinking of this, Olivia instinctively shielded the children behind her, blocking Victor¡¯s view.


    Seeing her protective stance towards the children, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened further.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Did Olivia think he would harm her children?


    Is that what she thought of him?


    Both had different thoughts running through their minds.

 Chapter 329: You Already Have a Fianc茅e

    Olivia took a few seconds to calm down before coldly rejecting his concern, ¡°Ethan¡¯s health has nothing to do with Mr. Leer. I will take care of my own child. Instead of worrying about my child, Mr. Leer should spend more time with his fiancee. Miss Thornton seemed to be seriously injured just now and needs someone by her side.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor gave her a deep, unreadable look.


    Meeting his gaze, Olivia felt a slight tightness in her chest, unable to guess his thoughts.


    She vaguely felt that he was ming her for what she had just said.


    But what did she say wrong? She was merely stating the facts.


    Olivia met his gaze without changing her expression.


    After a while, Victor forced himself to soften his expression and patiently exined to Olivia, ¡°Emma¡¯s arm is broken. She¡¯s been resting in the hospital for several days now and doesn¡¯t need much care. I came to check on Ethan because I know he has a good rtionship with Sophia. If Sophia asks about him, I don¡¯t want to bepletely clueless.¡±


    He knew that given Olivia¡¯s current attitude towards him and the children, if he didn¡¯t use Sophia as an excuse, they probably wouldn¡¯t tell him anything.


    Recalling the time Sophia stayed at Olivia¡¯s house, Victor felt confused, unable to understand how things hade to this point.


    Seeing him mention Sophia, Olivia¡¯s expression softened slightly, but another part of Victor¡¯s words inexplicably caught her attention.


    Emma had been resting in the hospital for several days, which meant Victor had been by her side the whole time.


    Otherwise, how could he be so clear about her condition?


    Considering this, Olivia finally told Victor about Ethan¡¯s condition, though her tone was extremely cold, ¡°If Sophia asks, you can tell her that Ethan caught a cold while swimming. It¡¯s not serious, some medicine will take care of it. There¡¯s nothing else to say.¡±


    Hearing that the child¡¯s illness wasn¡¯t serious, Victor felt a sense of relief.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but despite the obvious hostility from these two children, he couldn¡¯t help but care about them.


    It was as if he owed them something.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you about Ethan¡¯s condition. You can report back to Sophia now. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take the children back.¡± Olivia nodded coldly at him and began to lead the children past him.


    Just as she walked past him, she heard his voice again.


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry to avoid me?¡±


    His words struck a chord with her, causing Olivia to pause and tighten her grip on the children¡¯s hands.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Victor¡¯s probing gaze fell heavily on her face.


    Olivia pursed her lips and turned her head slightly, admitting indifferently, ¡°Mr. Leer, you and I are different. Although I have children, I am still single. You already have a fiancee. In this situation, it¡¯s only right for you to avoid suspicion, but since you don¡¯t seem aware of this, I have to take on that responsibility. I hope Mr. Leer understands.¡±


    Victor¡¯s throat moved slightly as he furrowed his brows, wanting to say something.


    However, Olivia¡¯s matter-of-fact tone left him speechless.


    As they stood there in a stalemate, Ethan¡¯s childish voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Mommy, my tummy hurts. I want to go home and rest.¡±


    With that, the child gently tugged on Olivia¡¯s arm.


    Olivia turned back and softly agreed. She bid farewell to Victor and led the children downstairs without looking back.

 Chapter 330: You Know It Yourself

    ¡°Does your stomach hurt badly? Do you want Mommy to hold you?¡±


    At the staircase, Olivia squatted down, looking into Ethan¡¯s eyes with concern.


    Ethan grinned mischievously, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I just thought Mommy wanted to leave early.¡±


    Ever since they saw Daddy with that bad woman at the elevator, Mommy¡¯s mood had been off.


    When Daddy blocked them in the hallway, Ethan could clearly feel Mommy¡¯s resistance.


    Coincidentally, neither he nor his brother wanted to see Daddy, so they found an excuse to take Mommy away.


    Hearing Ethan¡¯s words, Olivia felt relieved and yfully tapped Ethan¡¯s nose. ¡°You can¡¯t scare Mommy like that anymore. If you were tired, you could have said so, but you pretended to have a stomachache.¡±


    She had really been frightened by Ethan earlier. If she hadn¡¯t wanted to avoid a confrontation with Victor, she might have taken Ethan back for another check-up.


    Luckily, Ethan was fine.


    As the three of them enjoyed their moment together, footsteps echoed through the quiet hallway.


    The footsteps grew closer, sounding light, probably a woman.


    Olivia thought someone was just using the stairs and moved aside with the children.


    Unexpectedly, as she stood up, Emma emerged from the corner.


    Their eyes met, and Olivia¡¯s face darkened.


    With just one look, she could tell that Emma had ill intentions.


    She couldn¡¯t immediately figure out what Emma wanted.


    Was it because Victor left her to check on Ethan?


    Many thoughts shed through Olivia¡¯s mind.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Emma¡¯s expression remained calm. As she approached, she even looked at Ethan with concern and asked Olivia, ¡°Did you take the child to see the doctor? What did the doctor say? Is it serious?¡±


    Olivia gave her a wary nce and turned to instruct the children, ¡°Wait downstairs.¡±


    The children red at Emma fiercely, afraid she might harm their mommy.


    Olivia knew they wanted to protect her, but she wasn¡¯t sure what would happen next. If Emma targeted the children, Olivia feared she couldn¡¯t protect them well.


    Seeing the children hesitate to leave, Olivia put on a stern face and instructed the more sensible Sebastian, ¡°Sebastian, take Ethan downstairs and look after your brother.¡±


    Sebastian nodded and took Ethan¡¯s hand, leading him downstairs.


    Now only Olivia and Emma remained in the stairwell.


    ¡°Speak up. What do you want?¡± Olivia asked coldly.


    Emma looked innocent. ¡°I just wanted to check on Ethan¡¯s condition. Why are you so hostile? Do you think I¡¯d harm the children?¡±


    Olivia remembered how this woman had previously caused her children to be expelled from school for no reason and sneered. ¡°You know it yourself.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face showed a hint of grievance. ¡°I really just wanted to check on Ethan. My arm is still injured, what could I do to them? I saw how concerned Victor was about him and wanted to understand Ethan¡¯s situation out of affection for Victor. It¡¯s not for you, I just don¡¯t want Victor to worry.¡±


    Her words subtly emphasized her genuine feelings for Victor.


    A strange feeling passed through Olivia¡¯s heart. She nodded lightly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, thank you for your concern, Miss Thornton. But Ethan¡¯s condition isn¡¯t serious. He just needs some medicine. Miss Thornton should take care of her own injury.¡±

 Chapter 331: Something Feels Off

    Hearing this, Emma nced down at her arm in a cast and then looked up with a nonchnt smile at Olivia. ¡°My injury is no big deal. I just got grazed by a car the other day while out shopping with Mrs. Leer. Luckily, Mrs. Leer is fine. My injury is nothing.¡±


    The implication was clear: Emma was telling Olivia that she got hurt while saving Lily.


    Olivia understood the underlying message and responded with a perfunctory smile, ¡°Miss Thornton and Mrs. Leer have such a good rtionship. I¡¯m sure everything will go smoothly when Miss Thornton marries into the family. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading back now. It¡¯s gettingte, and the children are tired.¡±


    With that, she turned to leave without waiting for Emma to say more.


    Just as she turned around, Emma grabbed her wrist.


    Olivia frowned slightly and turned back to look at Emma.


    Emma looked pitifully at her. ¡°Actually, I have something else to tell you. I want to apologize.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia felt a twinge of suspicion and became even more unsure of what Emma was up to.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± she said, forcing a smile at Emma. ¡°Miss Thornton has nothing to apologize to me for.¡±


    Emma had indeed done many things against her and the two children before.


    But now, an apology couldn¡¯t make up for anything, and she didn¡¯t need it anymore.


    After all, she had already decided to cut ties with Victor and wouldn¡¯t have any dealings with them in the future.


    As long as they didn¡¯t cause her any trouble, that was enough.


    But Emma was determined to apologize, gripping Olivia¡¯s wrist tightly. ¡°I was wrong to have the children expelled from kindergarten. I acted impulsively. I was just scared when I thought about your rtionship with Victor six years ago, afraid he woulde back to you. So I tried everything to distance you two. It was wrong of me to target the children. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Hearing her words, Olivia felt a wave of irony and nodded indifferently. ¡°Fine, I forgive you. Just don¡¯t target Sebastian and Ethan again in the future. Besides, you can rest assured that Victor has always liked you. There¡¯s never been any talk of himing back to me, so there¡¯s no need for you to keep an eye on me.¡±


    With that, Olivia had no desire to continue the conversation. Seeing that Emma still hadn¡¯t let go, Olivia frowned slightly and raised her hand to brush Emma¡¯s hand off her wrist.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as her hand touched Emma¡¯s, thetter suddenly let go and stumbled sideways, leaning against the wall.


    Seeing that Emma was still injured, Olivia¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Emma had just steadied herself against the wall when she heard this and looked at Olivia in confusion. ¡°Sorry, ever since my arm got injured, I¡¯ve had trouble keeping my bnce and couldn¡¯t stand steady.¡±


    Before Olivia could say anything else, Emma continued considerately, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just happy you can forgive me. Didn¡¯t you say the children need to rest? Don¡¯t keep them waiting, take them home quickly.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With that, Emma smiled at Olivia and turned into the hallway.


    Watching her leave, Olivia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off.


    But seeing Emma¡¯s demeanor and hearing her say she was fine, Olivia didn¡¯t think much more of it and went downstairs to take the children home.

 Chapter 332: Trouble for Olivia

    Coming out of the stairwell, Emma¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She walked into the bathroom and gently bumped her stered arm against the wall, her face immediately contorting in pain.


    ncing at the time, she realized it was almost time for Lily¡¯s daily visit. Emma hurriedly climbed the stairs back to her ward.


    Her arm was already in severe pain, and after climbing six or seven flights of stairs, her forehead was covered in a thinyer of sweat by the time she returned to the ward.


    Victor was waiting in the ward. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t returned for a while, he was about to call her when he heard movement at the door.


    ¡°Victor, you¡¯re back,¡± Emma said, her voice tinged with mncholy.


    Victor nodded nomittally. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Earlier, after watching Olivia leave with the children, he had gone to orthopedics to find Emma but didn¡¯t see her. When he returned to the ward, she was still nowhere to be found.


    Emma forced a smile. ¡°I came out of orthopedics and thought you might still be in pediatrics, so I went to check. But I didn¡¯t see you there, so I asked the doctor about Miss Prescott¡¯s child¡¯s illness to see if there was anything I could help with.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor didn¡¯t think much of it and replied calmly, ¡°If she needs help, she¡¯ll ask.¡±


    Though he said this, Victor knew that Olivia wouldn¡¯t easily ask for help unless absolutely necessary.


    Emma nodded andy back on the bed. ¡°I was just being nosy. The doctor said the child¡¯s illness isn¡¯t serious.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As they were talking, there was a knock at the ward door.


    Lily walked in and sat down by Emma¡¯s bed, concerned. ¡°How are you feeling today? Is your arm still hurting? Has Victor been taking good care of you?¡±


    Emma nced timidly at Victor and smiled. ¡°Victor has been taking great care of me. Thank you for your concern. You must be tired froming back and forth between the hospital and home every day. My injury isn¡¯t that serious anymore, you don¡¯t need to tire yourself out.¡±


    Lily looked disapproving. ¡°That¡¯s not eptable. I need to make sure you get better.¡±


    Emma smiled gratefully.


    Lily gently touched the ster on Emma¡¯s arm. ¡°It takes a hundred days to heal a broken bone. You¡¯ve been lying in bed all this time, it must be boring. It¡¯s good that I cane and chat with you.¡±


    She then noticed the sweat on Emma¡¯s forehead and became worried. ¡°Why are you sweating so much? Haven¡¯t you been lying in bed? Is your arm hurting again?¡±


    Feeling guilty, Emma shifted slightly to move her arm out of Lily¡¯s sight and exined softly, ¡°I was just feeling a bit stuffy lying down, so I climbed the stairs.¡±


    Hearing this, a look of suspicion shed in Lily¡¯s eyes as she nced at Victor.


    Victor frowned slightly, unaware that Emma had climbed the stairs.


    However, her exnation seemed usible.


    ¡°Victor didn¡¯t apany you?¡± Lily asked next.


    At this, Emma instinctively nced at Victor standing by the bed, her eyes flickering as if trying to find an excuse for him.


    Lily noticed her hesitation and turned to Victor, frowning. ¡°Where were you when Emma was climbing the stairs?¡±


    Victor frowned but remained silent.


    If he mentioned Olivia, Lily would probably go and cause trouble for her.

 Chapter 333: It Was My Own Carelessness

    ¡°Emma, you speak,¡± Lily said, knowing that Victor wouldn¡¯t easily open up, and turned to look at Emma.


    A sh of panic crossed Emma¡¯s face. She nced at Victor beside her and furrowed her brows helplessly.


    After a moment, she lowered her eyes and softly exined to Lily, ¡°Just now, Miss Prescott brought her two children to the hospital. We happened to run into them. I noticed that one of her children seemed unwell, and it reminded me of Sophia. I couldn¡¯t help but worry, so I asked Victor to go and take a look.¡±


    As if afraid that Lily wouldn¡¯t believe her, Emma added, ¡°It was my idea. Victor originally didn¡¯t n to go.¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Victor with pleading eyes, as if hinting for him to go along with her story.


    Lily naturally didn¡¯t believe this exnation. She looked at Victor with a stern face, ¡°Is it as Emma says? Emma is injured, and you went to see someone else¡¯s child?¡±


    Victor furrowed his brows and remained silent.


    Lily knew Victor well enough to understand that his silence not only confirmed that he had gone to see Olivia¡¯s child but also denied Emma¡¯s im that she had asked him to go.


    It was obvious that he had gone on his own initiative.


    Thinking about how Emma had gotten seriously injured while saving her, and yet Victor had unhesitatingly left her to see Olivia¡¯s child, Lily felt a surge of anger.


    ¡°Emma is still speaking up for you. What about you? Have you ever considered Emma? She¡¯s an injured girl, walking alone in the hospital. What if she gets bumped into and her injury worsens?¡±


    Seeing Lily¡¯s anger, Emma reached out and held her hand,forting her, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m fine. My injury is almost healed. Miss Prescott is having a hard time managing two children alone. After all, we know each other. Even though Olivia made mistakes before, the children are innocent. Not only Victor but I am also worried about the child¡¯s condition.¡±


    Lily felt even more heartache seeing how understanding Emma was. She couldn¡¯t understand what kind of spell Olivia had cast on Victor that he couldn¡¯t see Emma¡¯s goodness after all this time.


    ¡°Victor, don¡¯t you have unfinished work? You should go and handle it. I¡¯ll talk with your mother,¡± Emma said considerately to Victor.


    Victor nced at the two of them with furrowed brows. Not wanting to hear his mother¡¯s lecture anymore, he turned and walked out, closing the inner door behind him.


    Seeing Victor leave just like that made Lily feel even more guilty towards Emma. ¡°Emma, I¡¯m sorry you had to endure this. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Emma smiled softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m already very content with how Victor treats me now.¡±


    Lily still felt indignant on her behalf and repeatedly assured her that she wouldn¡¯t let Olivia into their home.


    However, as she spoke, she noticed that Emma¡¯s face seemed to be getting paler.


    ¡°Emma, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone bump into your arm earlier?¡± Lily asked with concern, her brows tightly knitted.


    Emma¡¯s arm throbbed with pain. Hearing Lily¡¯s question, she forced a smile, ¡°No, it was my own carelessness¡­¡±


    Her words implied that there was indeed something wrong with her arm.


    Lily stared at her intently, full of suspicion. ¡°What really happened? Was it truly your own fault?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that after all this time in the hospital without any issues with her arm, Emma would suddenly be careless today.

 Chapter 334: Seeking Justice for You

    Emma didn¡¯t dare to look into her eyes, biting her lip and nodding.


    Lily stood up abruptly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you for a check-up.¡±


    Saying this, she was about to open the door to call Victor.


    Emma grabbed her hand to stop her, ¡°Better not tell Victor. Our rtionship has just started to improve, and if you push him like this, I¡¯m afraid it will backfire.¡±


    Lily thought for a few seconds, realizing Emma had a point, and nodded in agreement.


    Emma got out of bed, allowing Lily to support her as they left the ward together.


    Victor stood up to follow, but Lily nced back at him, ¡°I¡¯m taking Emma out for some fresh air. Do whatever you need to do, I don¡¯t expect you to be this meticulous in taking care of her.¡±


    Victor didn¡¯t bother to argue with his mother over this. He had been taking care of Emma as a duty these past few days. Now that his mother had said this, he was more than happy to rx. He nodded and sat back down.


    Lily took Emma to the orthopedics department to see Emma¡¯s attending physician for an examination.


    The results made Lily¡¯s face change dramatically.


    ¡°Miss Thornton, has your arm been injured recently? It looks like the injury has worsened,¡± the doctor said, frowning at the X-rays.


    Emma was about to respond when Lily asked, ¡°Do you think this injury could have happened identally?¡±


    The doctor shook his head, ¡°Typically, the force required for such secondary damage is unlikely to be idental. I suspect it was caused by an impact.¡±


    In other words, Emma had been lying.


    Lily¡¯s expression hardened as she turned to Emma, ¡°Emma, what really happened? Who did this to you?¡±


    Emma¡¯s face was full of distress.


    Lily pressed on, ¡°There are cameras all over this hospital. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll have someone check the footage frame by frame until we find out. Your injury was sustained while saving me, whoever dared to hurt you is adding insult to injury. Just tell me, and I won¡¯t let it slide!¡±


    Hearing this, Emma felt a sense of satisfaction.


    To achieve this effect, she had indeed endured some suffering.


    But now it seemed worth it.


    Meeting Lily¡¯s gaze, Emma looked troubled, ¡°It was Miss Prescott who identally pushed me. I hit the wall. But she was in a hurry to take the children back, I can understand that. Besides, my arm didn¡¯t feel much at the time, I thought it was nothing¡­¡±


    Her words were full of excuses for Olivia.


    Lily¡¯s face grew darker and darker.


    Olivia again! First, she entangled with Victor, and now she caused Emma¡¯s injury to worsen!


    Even up until now, Emma was still speaking up for that woman!


    Knowing the culprit, Lily understood why Emma didn¡¯t want Victor to know.


    She probably feared that Victor¡¯s heart was still with that woman and that he would me Emma instead!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Understanding the young girl¡¯s concerns, Lily felt deeply sympathetic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll seek justice for you!¡±


    With that, she was about to leave the examination room.


    Emma followed, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. It really was an ident with Miss Prescott. She even wanted to bring me here for a check-up, but I told her it was nothing.¡±


    Lily had always been biased against Olivia and wouldn¡¯t believe such excuses. She just thought Emma was too kind. She turned back and patted Emma¡¯s hand, ¡°Say no more. Your arm needs rest. Go back and take it easy, I¡¯lle see you tomorrow.¡±


    With that, she strode away.


    Watching her leave, a trace of malice shed in Emma¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 335: No Way to Defend

    Leaving the hospital, it was alreadyte. Although Lily was angry, she still went home.


    This time, she had to get an exnation from Olivia and also give her a stern warning!


    As for how she would talk to Olivia, she needed to think it through carefully.


    Lily¡¯s mind was upied with this matter almost the entire night.


    She didn¡¯t sleep at all.


    Early the next morning, Lily had a simple breakfast and then had the driver take her straight to Olivia¡¯s house.


    Olivia was having breakfast with the children.


    Ethan had almost fully recovered after taking his medicine and was eating heartily at breakfast.


    Seeing the child full of energy again, Olivia secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had nned to take the children to the research institute after breakfast but didn¡¯t expect an uninvited guest.


    When she heard the doorbell, the children were still eating. Olivia got up to open the door.


    Seeing who was at the door, Olivia¡¯s heart sank slightly. She turned to Emily and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit. Please take care of the children.¡±


    Emily agreed.


    The children didn¡¯t see who was at the door and just thought their mommy was going to work again. They sensibly said goodbye to her.


    Olivia smiled at the children as if nothing was wrong, but when she turned around, her face was indifferent. ¡°Mrs. Leer, if you have something to say, let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Lily¡¯s demeanor clearly showed she wasn¡¯t here with good intentions, and Olivia didn¡¯t want to involve the children.


    Lily gave her a disdainful look and turned to get into her car without saying a word.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment but followed her.


    The car stopped at a cafe near her home.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lily still had a stern face and didn¡¯t say a word to her.


    Olivia could clearly feel the coldness emanating from her.


    It seemed that the reason Lily sought her out could only be about Victor.


    Once they were seated in the cafe, Lily finally spoke slowly, ¡°I think you know very well why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as she looked at her calmly, which was as good as an acknowledgment.


    ¡°Six years ago, you left the Leer family without a word, leaving only a divorce agreement, humiliating our family. This matter has been over for so long that I hadn¡¯t nned on pursuing it further. But you just couldn¡¯t let it go and entangled yourself with Victor after returning to the country.¡±


    Lily¡¯s tone was as cold as ice. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that the Leer family can no longer amodate someone like you! I warned you once when you were entangled with Victor before. Do you not take me seriously? After my warning, you still cling to Victor?¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly. ¡°Please understand, my only interactions with Mr. Leer are because of the children. You don¡¯t want me involved with Mr. Leer, and I don¡¯t want any trouble either. Why would I cling to him?¡±


    ¡°You mean Victor is clinging to you?¡± Lily looked at her sarcastically. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you should have some self-awareness. Victor has a fiancee, his future wife cannot be you, and I will never let him marry you!¡±


    Olivia had expected this and wasn¡¯t too surprised by her words.


    But then Lily continued, ¡°Previously, because of the children, I turned a blind eye to your interactions. But this time, you even got Emma involved. That¡¯s something I cannot tolerate. Emma got hurt saving me and just recovered, but you caused her to be hurt again. Olivia, with your venomous heart, I can¡¯t let you get close to Victor anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Emma¡¯s injury was aggravated? Was it because of what happenedst night?


    She knew very well that it was Emma¡¯s own orchestrated act, but now she had no way to defend herself.


    Seeing her silence, Lily thought she was admitting guilt and her expression grew even colder. ¡°So you¡¯d better behave yourself, otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to send you back where you came from!¡±

 Chapter 336: Resolute Decision

    Olivia looked at Lily¡¯s lofty demeanor, knowing that her prejudice against her was irreversible. Besides, there was no need to change it, after all, they would have no further contact in the future.


    Thinking of this, Olivia¡¯s mood gradually calmed down, and she spoke indifferently, ¡°Mrs. Leer, rest assured, not everyone is interested in your son. At least, I am not. My only connection with him is because of Sophia. Now that you have said this, I will be more careful to keep my distance from Mr. Leer in the future.¡±


    As for Emma¡¯s injury, Olivia had no way to verify whether it was rted to her and did not intend to bring it up again.


    Lily scrutinized her for a long time, as if trying to gauge the truth of her words.


    After a while, she coldly curled her lips, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. You better remember what you said today.¡±


    Olivia nodded slightly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to go back and take care of the child, so I¡¯ll leave now. This coffee is on me.¡±


    Without waiting for Lily¡¯s response, Olivia stood up to leave.


    As soon as she stood up, she saw Victor standing outside the partition.


    It was unclear when Victor had arrived or what his purpose was, but his face looked extremely grim.


    Their eyes met, and Olivia¡¯s heart tightened slightly. She lowered her gaze, suppressing the strange feeling in her heart before looking up again to meet his eyes and greeted distantly, ¡°Mr. Leer.¡±


    Victor frowned deeply, his gaze heavy as he looked at the indifferent woman before him.


    Early in the morning, he had received news from his subordinates that Lily hade to find Olivia and that they had arrived at this cafe together.


    Recalling what had happened yesterday, Victor knew that Lily must havee to trouble Olivia and immediately put down his work to rush over.


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected that upon his hurried arrival, he would hear such sarcastic words from Olivia.


    Not everyone is interested in him, at least she isn¡¯t.


    When he heard this sentence, Victor almost instinctively stopped in his tracks, feeling a sense of irony.


    Six years ago, Olivia had been entirely focused on him.


    Now, six yearster, Olivia could calmly say such things.


    Looking at the extremely distant Olivia before him, Victor¡¯s throat moved slightly, ¡°What do you mean by what you just said?¡±


    Olivia nced at Lily still sitting opposite her and curved her lips into a faint smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you heard, but I meant every word I said. I¡¯m sure Mr. Leer understands my words well enough not to misunderstand. So, I hope we don¡¯t disturb each other in the future.¡±


    After speaking, Olivia nodded distantly at the two people in front of her and walked away briskly.


    Just as she walked past the man, arge hand grabbed her wrist.


    Olivia frowned sharply and lowered her voice in warning, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Victor frowned as he looked at Olivia beside him, exuding an overwhelming aura.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Olivia gritted her teeth and red at him fiercely.


    Meeting her gaze, Victor tightened his grip on her wrist but then silently released it the next second.


    He could see that Olivia had made up her mind, no matter what he said now, it would be useless.


    Olivia withdrew her gaze, walked briskly to the cashier to settle the bill, and then left without looking back.

 Chapter 337: The Matter Between Her and Me

    Lily naturally heard the conversation between the two.


    But she had already epted that Victor would marry Emma, and besides, she had already warned Olivia, not fearing her disobedience.


    Therefore, regarding the entanglement behind her, Lily couldn¡¯t be bothered to take another look. She leisurely picked up her coffee and took a sip.


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s departing footsteps, a disdainful smile appeared on Lily¡¯s face.


    Women who can¡¯t make it to the stage are like this, a little scare and they know their ce. Such a woman, she would never allow into the Leer family.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Only then did Lily turn to nce at Victor, gesturing for him to sit opposite her.


    Victor frowned, his eyes filled with suppressed anger, and he took arge step to sit across from Lily.


    The coffee in front of him was ordered by Olivia earlier, clearly untouched.


    Thinking about what Olivia had just said to Lily, Victor¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Waiter, bring another cup like mine.¡± Lily raised her hand to call the waiter, ¡°Take this one away.¡±


    The waiter removed the cup and brought Victor a new one.


    ¡°Why are you here? Did she call you?¡± Lily sipped her coffee, calmly looking at Victor.


    Besides Olivia messaging Victor, Lily couldn¡¯t think of another possibility.


    After all, if no one had tipped him off, Victor wouldn¡¯t have known they were here.


    She didn¡¯t see when that woman sent the message.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Victor¡¯s face turn even darker.


    Lily frowned, ¡°Early in the morning, youe here with a sour face. What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why did you look for her?¡± Victor asked in a deep voice.


    Lily nced him up and down, slightly displeased, ¡°You can leave an injured Emma to see her, why can¡¯t I talk to her? Besides, didn¡¯t you hear? She¡¯s not interested in you at all. Are you still mad at me because of her?¡±


    Victor ignored her words and continued to ask, ¡°What did you say to her?¡±


    He would rather believe that it was something Lily said to Olivia that made her speak so coldly.


    Hearing this, Lily¡¯s facepletely darkened, ¡°I just told her a couple of truths, and she ran toin to you, making youe here to show your mother a sour face. For such a woman, nothing I say is too much!¡±


    Victor nced at Lily and responded in a deep voice, ¡°She didn¡¯t call me here.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I believe that?¡± Lily¡¯s face was full of sarcasm.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The next second, Victor¡¯s words made Lily¡¯s expression crack slightly.


    ¡°I had someone monitor her. It was my subordinate who told me you were here.¡± Victor stated the fact expressionlessly.


    Hearing this, Lily¡¯s face was full of disbelief.


    She stared at him for a long time before confirming she hadn¡¯t heard wrong, it was her son monitoring that woman.


    ¡°What is so good about that woman! Don¡¯t forget what she did to our family and Sophia!¡± Lily mmed the table hard, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you thought before, now call your people back immediately. From today on, you two are not allowed any contact! You are going to marry Emma! What will people think if this gets out?¡±


    Victor met her gaze calmly, ¡°I told you, this is between her and me. I will handle it myself. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±

 Chapter 338: You Can鈥檛 Let Her Down

    Lily looked at Victor¡¯s expression, and her heart gradually grew cold.


    She knew Victor too well.


    The calmer Victor appeared, the more unshakable his words were.


    Telling her not to interfere in his matters with Olivia was not the first time he had said this.


    What kind of position did Olivia hold in his heart to make her son treat her this way!


    Lily frowned deeply, took a long time to calm down, and then gritted her teeth to question, ¡°What do you take Emma for by saying this? She has waited for you for so long, and you want to dismiss her with just a few words? In what way is she not better than Olivia? That woman heartlessly abandoned Sophia, and for so many years, hasn¡¯t it been Emma who has been taking care of Sophia with you? Whether it¡¯s for you, for Sophia, or for us elders, Emma has done nothing wrong!¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes were covered with a thinyer of frost. ¡°Do you really think she has done nothing wrong?¡±


    Hearing this, Lily was stunned and even subconsciously doubted herself for a few seconds.


    But thinking carefully, over the years, Emma had indeed been as she said, caring for everyone.


    Thinking of this, Lily regained her determination and nodded as a matter of course.


    ¡°Do you think Sophia would reject her for no reason for so many years?¡± Victor asked in a deep voice.


    Lily was stunned again and then patiently defended Emma, ¡°Emma said she likes children very much, but this is also her first time being close to a child. It¡¯s inevitable to make mistakes. As long as they spend more time together, their rtionship will naturally improve.¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Victor reproachfully, ¡°How many times have I told you over the years to let Sophia spend more time with Emma? You always keep Sophia by your side.¡±


    Victor¡¯s lips curled in a sarcastic smile.


    He knew that talking more about this issue with Lily was useless.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    No matter how many times he said it, she would always shift the responsibility onto him and find ways to speak for Emma.


    ¡°So, your meaning is that I must marry Emma?¡±


    Lily nodded nomittally, ¡°Emma has waited for you for so long, you can¡¯t let her down.¡±


    Victor calmly asked back, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lily¡¯s brows furrowed sharply, her face full of displeasure. ¡°If you don¡¯t marry Emma, who do you want to marry? Olivia? I¡¯ve said it, I won¡¯t let her into this house. Give up on that! Emma got seriously injured saving me and might even haverge scars. Just for this kindness alone, you must marry her!¡±


    Victor looked at her expressionlessly.


    For a moment, the atmosphere between them was very heavy.


    ¡°Olivia herself said she wasn¡¯t interested in you. Even if you wanted to marry her, she might not be willing.¡± Lily coldly stabbed another knife into Victor¡¯s heart.


    Victor¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, his face indifferent. ¡°Even if she¡¯s unwilling, I won¡¯t marry Emma.¡±


    Hearing this, Lily was furious. She gripped the coffee cup tightly, barely maintaining herposure in the shop.


    ¡°The Thornton family has been kind to me. Over the years, Leer¡¯s Group has given the Thornton family enough benefits to repay that kindness. As for her saving you, that¡¯s between you and her. What I can do is only what you said: take care of her until she recovers and find the best doctors to ensure she won¡¯t have scars. Beyond that, I can¡¯t do anything more.¡± Victor stated calmly.

 Chapter 339: Who Could the Murderer Be

    The implication was clear: he would never marry Emma.


    Hearing this, Lily felt a throbbing in her temples. She raised her hand to press against her temple, ring at her son across from her, ¡°Did youe here early in the morning just to upset me?¡±


    Victor remained expressionless, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, I can take you to the hospital right now. But if you still want to threaten me into marrying Emma, I can only say it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    The two sat in silence for a long time.


    Lily waved her hand at him in frustration, ¡°Leave quickly, don¡¯t linger in front of me.¡±


    Victor nodded nomittally. Before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°I¡¯ve left someone at the door. If you need anything, you can instruct them.¡±


    With that, without waiting for Lily¡¯s reaction, he strode out of the cafe.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, back to thepany?¡±


    Seeing him get into the car, the driver asked respectfully.


    Victor frowned slightly, and Olivia¡¯s residence shed through his mind.


    He wondered how Olivia was doing now.


    Were those words she said earlier really from her heart?


    After thinking for a while, Victor withdrew his thoughts with a self-mocking smile and instructed the driver, ¡°Back to thepany.¡±


    The car started and headed towards Leer¡¯s Group.


    Nathan had been waiting at thepany all morning.


    Seeing Mr. Leere out of the elevator, he walked up to him, ¡°Mr. Leer, there¡¯s news about the matter you asked me to investigate some time ago.¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, ¡°Have you found that driver?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but we found the car,¡± Nathan replied. ¡°We investigated almost every intersection¡¯s surveince and traced the car¡¯splete route after it left the parking lot. It was heading towards the suburbs. I had friends search the junkyards in the suburbs overnight and finally found that car.¡±


    As they spoke, the two entered Victor¡¯s office one after the other.


    After entering, Nathan didn¡¯t forget to close the door before turning back to Mr. Leer and continuing, ¡°The car¡¯s license te was fake, and it was an unregistered ck car that should have been scrapped. But it was driven away by that driver tomit the crime. Given how well the driver disguised himself, I suspect this incident is far from an ident.¡±


    Hearing his report, Victor nodded in agreement.


    ording to Nathan, the driver was too familiar with the route.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, sending the vehicle to a junkyard for disposal immediately after the incident was indeed a way to eliminate evidence.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, what should we do next? We¡¯ve been investigating for days and haven¡¯t found anything else besides this information. Who do you think the murderer could be?¡± Nathan had reached a dead end, the driver was so well-hidden that even the police were at a loss. After finding out where the vehicle ended up, the trail went cold.


    He came specifically to report to Victor in person to seek his opinion on which direction to investigate next.


    After all, if it was a personal vendetta, only Victor would know best.


    Victor pondered for a moment and instructed, ¡°Investigate allpanies that have had conflicts with Leer¡¯s Group.¡±


    At that time in the parking lot, only Lily and Emma were present. The car was specifically targeting Lily and seemed well-prepared.


    He didn¡¯t think Lily would have offended anyone.


    The only possibility was that someone had brought business conflicts into personal matters.


    Nathan agreed and immediately set out to handle it.

 Chapter 340: Full of Grievance

    Due to health reasons, Ethan felt a bit better after taking medicine, but Olivia was still worried. She took leave for the child to rest at home, and Sebastian stayed with him.


    On the other side, Sophia hadn¡¯t seen the two little boys at kindergarten for two days, let alone encountered Olivia, making her feel very downcast.


    Initially, under the influence of Sebastian and Ethan, the kids in the ss would y with her. But in the past two days, due to the children¡¯s resistance, they started to distance themselves from her again.


    After ss, Sophia ofteny on the desk by herself, pouting and staring at the two boys¡¯ seats, hoping they would suddenly appear.


    ¡°Sophia, what are you doing?¡± A curious child couldn¡¯t help bute over and ask.


    Sophia seemed not to hear him and continued to lean on the desk.


    ¡°Come y with us!¡± The child invited her.


    Nearby, a soft voice called out, ¡°Janice, don¡¯t bother with her. Sophia won¡¯t y with us!¡±


    Janice hesitated and looked at Sophia.


    Before Sebastian and Ethan came, he often yed with Sophia.


    At that time, although Sophia didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, she would still react somewhat when he spoke, sometimes even writing to chat with him.


    But in the past two days, no matter what he said, Sophia seemed unable to hear him.


    The child found it very strange and was a bit worried.


    When he reached out his hand, Sophia finally reacted, frowning and unwillingly dodging.


    Janice¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking Sophia was ying with him, and he reached out again to grab her arm.


    Sophia pped his hand away with a ¡°smack.¡±


    Many children around heard themotion and saw Sophia hitting someone. They gathered around indignantly and used her, ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t hit others. Sophia, apologize to Janice!¡±


    After hitting him, Sophia realized what she had done but felt very aggrieved.


    She had already dodged to show she didn¡¯t want him to touch her.


    But he still tried to touch her, making her ufortable, so she hit him¡­


    Janice¡¯s hand was red from the p, and he didn¡¯t react for a while. He just wanted to y with her, why did she hit him?


    ¡°Sophia, apologize now, or we¡¯ll tell the teacher!¡± Someone warned with hands on hips.


    Others echoed.


    Sophia looked at the aggressive children around her and then at the empty seats of the boys. Her eyes reddened with grievance.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    If the boys were here, they would definitely speak up for her¡­


    Thinking of the days when the boys protected her and recalling Olivia¡¯s recent distance from her and Daddy, Sophia felt a wave of panic. She feared the boys might nevere back.


    With these thoughts, Sophia cried out in grievance.


    Seeing her cry, the children were startled and fell silent, looking at each other in confusion.


    They just wanted to seek justice for Janice. After all, hitting someone should warrant an apology. They didn¡¯t expect Sophia to cry as if she were the one wronged.


    The children were puzzled but didn¡¯t dare say anything more as Sophia cried harder.


    The ss bell rang, and the children guiltily returned to their seats. Sophia¡¯s tears kept flowing uncontrobly, her face full of grievance.

 Chapter 341: She Only Wants the Little Boys

    As soon as Miss Lee entered the ssroom, she heard Sophia¡¯s sobbing and looked over, only to see Sophia¡¯s face covered in tears, crying intensely.


    ¡°Sophia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Miss Lee hurried over to Sophia¡¯s side.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sophia continued to cry without saying a word.


    Nearby, Janice stood up obediently to exin the situation to Miss Lee, ¡°Teacher, during recess, I wanted to y with Sophia, but it seems I scared her.¡±


    Soon, someone couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Janice, ¡°It was clearly Sophia who hit Janice first, but now she¡¯s the one crying.¡±


    Listening to the children¡¯s exnations, Miss Lee understood the situation.


    Having been with Sophia for a long time, she naturally knew about her condition. Moreover, she had noticed Sophia¡¯s low spirits over the past couple of days.


    It seemed that Janice was right, he must have scared Sophia, which made her react physically.


    Thinking of this, Miss Lee looked at Janice with concern, ¡°Where did Sophia hit you? Are you okay? Let me take a look.¡±


    Janice obediently extended her hand, ¡°She just hit the back of my hand once. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Miss Lee checked and saw that there was indeed no issue, so she felt relieved. ¡°I apologize to you on behalf of Sophia.¡±


    Janice nodded indifferently and then looked at Sophia with concern, ¡°But she¡¯s still crying.¡±


    Miss Lee was equally worried. She picked up Sophia and stood up, addressing the other students, ¡°I will take Sophia out for a while. Another teacher wille to look after you. Be good.¡±


    After the children agreed in unison, Miss Lee carried Sophia out of the ssroom.


    ¡°Sophia, how about I call your daddy?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s condition was quite concerning, and Miss Lee had to take it seriously.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Sophia shaking her head vigorously.


    For a moment, Miss Lee was at a loss.


    If she went against Sophia¡¯s wishes now, it might make her condition worse.


    But if she didn¡¯t call Mr. Leer, she didn¡¯t know what to do with Sophia either.


    ¡°Then can you tell me why you¡¯re crying?¡± She tried to be patient and calm Sophia down.


    Sophia continued to sob and stammered out, ¡°Ethan¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Miss Lee¡¯s heart stirred as she understood what Sophia meant.


    Sebastian and Ethan hadn¡¯t been here for the past two days, and that made Sophia sad.


    Knowing the reason for Sophia¡¯s tears, Miss Lee felt relieved and exined to the child, ¡°Ethan hasn¡¯t been feeling well these past two days and took leave from school. He¡¯lle back once he¡¯s better.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophia¡¯s sobbing slowed down. With her tear-streaked face, she looked at Miss Lee with some distrust.


    Seeing that Sophia had reacted to this exnation, Miss Lee felt reassured and gently patted Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°I know you like Sebastian and Ethan, but the other kids in the ss are also very nice. While they¡¯re not here, you can get to know some of the other children!¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeply as she shook her head reluctantly.


    She didn¡¯t want to get to know other kids, she only wanted Sebastian and Ethan!


    The teacher said Ethan was sick¡­


    Sophia wasn¡¯t sure if she could believe it but couldn¡¯t help worrying. She tried hard to stop her tears and ran back into the ssroom to get some paper and a pen.


    Miss Lee watched Sophia in confusion.

 Chapter 342: Just Brought Her Over

    Sophia held a notebook, carefully writing on it. Finally, she held it up for Miss Lee to see.


    ¡°Teacher, I want to take a leave too.¡±


    Sophia looked at Miss Lee with a serious expression.


    Miss Lee had a rough idea of the child¡¯s intention but still asked, ¡°Do you want to go see the two boys?¡±


    Sophia nodded vigorously.


    Miss Lee frowned and thought for a moment, ¡°I can grant you leave, but you need to tell your daddy and let him take you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sophia¡¯s expression fell again. She stubbornly shook her head and wrote in the notebook, ¡°No Daddy!¡±


    Seeing therge exmation mark at the end, Miss Lee couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on.


    Sophia¡¯s situation was already special. Last time during a parent-child activity, Sophia got lost, giving Miss Lee quite a scare and making her pay more attention to Sophia.


    In this situation, it would be appropriate for a parent toe and take her. Miss Lee even felt she should personally hand Sophia over to her daddy.


    But for some reason, Sophia was very resistant to her daddy.


    Not getting an answer from Miss Lee for a while, Sophia began to pout, and her eyes reddened.


    She wanted to see the boys, but if her daddy went with her, Olivia and the boys wouldn¡¯t be happy.


    Seeing that Sophia was about to cry again, Miss Lee said, ¡°How about I take you there?¡±


    Sophia nodded vigorously, her eyes lighting up.


    As soon as Miss Lee said it, she regretted it. If anything happened on the way, she couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility.


    But Sophia¡¯s pitiful face was something she couldn¡¯t resist.


    In the end, Miss Lee personally drove Sophia to Olivia¡¯s house.


    When enrolling in school, Olivia had left her home address, but this was Miss Lee¡¯s first time going there. They almost took a wrong turn on the way, but Sophia guided her.


    Miss Lee was somewhat surprised, she didn¡¯t expect Sophia had been to Olivia¡¯s house so many times that she remembered the way.


    By the time they arrived at Olivia¡¯s house, it was almost noon. Miss Lee held Sophia¡¯s hand and rang the doorbell.


    Olivia had been at home with the two children these past few days. Hearing the doorbell, she immediately went to open the door.


    Seeing who was at the door, Olivia was stunned.


    ¡°Miss Prescott, I¡¯m sorry if this seems a bit abrupt,¡± Miss Lee said apologetically with a smile.


    Olivia withdrew her gaze from Sophia and stepped aside to let them in. She then personally poured tea for Miss Lee.


    ¡°Is there something you need today, Miss Lee?¡± Olivia asked as she sat down on the sofa after setting down the teacup.


    Sebastian and Ethan heard that Miss Lee hade and ran over to greet her. Then they looked at Sophia standing beside Miss Lee.


    Sophia still had traces of tears on her face but managed a sweet smile when she saw the boys looking at her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The two boys were worried, wondering if someone had bullied Sophia at kindergarten.


    Miss Lee nced at the two boys and asked with concern, ¡°You mentioned that Ethan was sick a few days ago. Sophia was worried about him, so I brought her over. I also wanted to check on Ethan. How is he doing?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia gave Sophia aplicated look and exined to Miss Lee, ¡°He¡¯s much better now. I just kept him home for a couple more days to rest. He should be able to return to kindergarten in a day or two.¡±

 Chapter 343: Is It Because You Were Worried About Me?

    Miss Lee asked Ethan a few more questions out of concern and then nced at the time, looking a bit troubled.


    She had promised to get leave for Sophia, but she herself didn¡¯t have any time off, and staying outside for too long wasn¡¯t ideal.


    ¡°Sophia, after we check on the little boy, let¡¯s go back,¡± Miss Lee sought the child¡¯s opinion.


    However, Sophia looked longingly at Olivia and the other two, pursing her lips and shaking her head.


    Seeing the child¡¯s expression, Miss Lee realized it wouldn¡¯t be easy to take her back today. Unsure of what to do, she looked to Olivia for help.


    Olivia smiled at Miss Lee, ¡°Let Sophia stay. I¡¯ll take her home directlyter. You should go ahead and take care of your work.¡±


    Hearing this, Miss Lee breathed a sigh of relief, got up, and said her goodbyes.


    Olivia watched Miss Lee leave with the children before returning to the living room.


    Sophia clung tightly to Olivia¡¯s hand the entire time, her palm sweaty but unwilling to let go.


    Olivia felt a pang of sympathy but knew she had to steel herself. She had asked Miss Lee to leave Sophia behind partly because she knew Sophia wouldn¡¯t leave easily and partly because she had something to discuss with her.


    Olivia crouched down to look into Sophia¡¯s eyes, just about to speak when suddenly, Sophia¡¯s stomach growled loudly.


    ¡°Mommy, Sophia is hungry,¡± Ethan innocently reminded his mother.


    Olivia frowned slightly, looking at the innocent and pitiful face in front of her. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say what she had nned and instead said, ¡°It¡¯s just about lunchtime. Sophia, why don¡¯t you join us?¡±


    Sophia nodded obediently.


    On the way to the dining room, Sophia continued to hold Olivia¡¯s hand tightly, her big eyes watching Ethan with concern.


    Ethan knew Sophia was worried about him but noticed that she hadn¡¯t spoken since they entered. Wanting to encourage her to talk, he pretended not to understand and quietly sat down at the table.


    Seeing that the little boy had met her gaze but still wasn¡¯t talking to her, Sophia grew anxious.


    Across from her, Ethan deliberately made himself look ufortable, asionally sneaking nces at Sophia.


    Sophia became very worried and stammered, ¡°Ethan!¡±


    Only then did Ethan meet her gaze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sophia frowned and pointed at his stomach, ¡°Not well.¡±


    Hearing Sophia speak, Ethan smiled and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m fine now! Didn¡¯t Mommy just say? We¡¯ll be going to kindergarten in a couple of days!¡±


    Sophia finally rxed and nodded obediently, a smile spreading across her face.


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you cry earlier? Was it because you were worried about me?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hearing this, Olivia and Sebastian instinctively looked over as well.


    From the moment Sophia had entered, they had noticed the tear stains on her face and her red eyes but hadn¡¯t asked about it.


    Olivia had intended to exin things clearly to Sophia and distance herselfpletely. She wanted to be firm with her.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected such a tender moment between them.


    Hearing Ethan¡¯s question, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned.


    Seeing everyone looking at her, Sophia¡¯s smile grew even sweeter. She thought Olivia and the boys were all concerned about her, feeling as if she was back in the days when she lived with Olivia. She nodded in acknowledgment that she had cried because she was worried about the little boy.


    Seeing Sophia nod, Olivia felt a heavy weight on her heart.

 Chapter 344: Unable to Resist Softening

    After lunch, the two children still wanted to y with Sophia, but Olivia stopped them.


    ¡°You two go y by yourselves. Mommy needs to take Sophia back.¡±


    Olivia initially wanted to exin everything to Sophia, but seeing her tear-streaked face, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be harsh. She decided to take Sophia back first and talkter.


    Hearing their mommy¡¯s words, the two children, though reluctant to part with Sophia, obediently nodded.


    But without Sophia, the two children lost interest in ying and stayed quietly by their mommy and Sophia¡¯s side.


    Sophia¡¯s face was full of reluctance upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words. When she noticed Olivia looking at her, she pursed her lips and turned her gaze away, refusing to speak to her.


    This was the first time Sophia had shown such an attitude towards her.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s resistance, Olivia felt a pang of heartache.


    If she could, she wouldn¡¯t want to be so harsh on Sophia either.


    During this period, she had always treated Sophia as if she were her own lost daughter.


    She wished she could always be with Sophia.


    But¡­ Sophia¡¯s family situation meant they couldn¡¯t get too close.


    Looking at Sophia¡¯s delicate profile, Olivia took a few seconds to calm her emotions before gently cing her hands on Sophia¡¯s shoulders and softly saying, ¡°Sophia, how about I take you home?¡±


    Sophia pretended not to hear, stubbornly staring at the ground. Her big eyes blinked, and tears welled up again.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Olivia naturally noticed the change in Sophia¡¯s eyes. Her throat tightened, and after a moment, she frowned and said, ¡°I promised Miss Lee I would take you back. If you stay here too long and Miss Lee tells your daddy, he wille looking for you.¡±


    The implication was that she didn¡¯t want Victor toe over.


    Hearing this, Sophia finally turned her head.


    Olivia thought Sophia would agree and was about to breathe a sigh of relief when she heard Sophia¡¯s soft voice say, ¡°Daddy won¡¯te.¡±


    Olivia was puzzled by this.


    Sophia hadn¡¯t spoken properly for a long time and stammered, ¡°Won¡¯t let Miss Lee tell Daddy.¡±


    After speaking, Sophia cautiously took two steps closer to Olivia, grabbed the hem of Olivia¡¯s clothes with a pitiful look, and said, ¡°Sophia wants to stay with Olivia.¡±


    Olivia was used to such small gestures from Sophia and didn¡¯t immediately pull away.


    By the time she realized it, Sophia was already clinging to her.


    Looking at the little one beside her who seemed so aggrieved, Olivia¡¯s heart meltedpletely.


    During this period, she had tried hard to avoid Victor and Sophia. Even when they met, she had been much colder towards Sophia.


    Sophia had always been sensitive to others¡¯ emotions. Olivia believed that Sophia must have sensed her growing distance.


    She thought that over time, Sophia¡¯s dependence on her would gradually fade.


    And her own reluctance towards Sophia would disappear as well.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected Sophia to be so persistently fond of her. Even with her distancing herself, Sophia still relied on her as always.


    And Olivia was the same. Despite not seeing Sophia for a long time, just seeing her face made her heart soften¡­


    Seeing that Olivia didn¡¯t reject her, Sophia cautiously leaned closer into Olivia¡¯s embrace and said with a hint of grievance, ¡°Sophia knows you don¡¯t like Daddy. Without Daddy, please don¡¯t send Sophia away.¡±

 Chapter 345: Olivia Doesn鈥檛 Like Sophia Anymore

    Hearing the soft, childlike voice in her ear, Olivia felt a mix of emotions.


    As she had expected, Sophia was very sensitive to external emotions and had even sensed her resistance towards Victor.


    So, this time and thest, Sophia hade secretly without telling Victor.


    In her heart, was she really that important?


    Sebastian and Ethan, seeing Sophia¡¯s pitiful expression, couldn¡¯t help but soften and stepped forward to speak for her.


    ¡°Mommy, Sophia came alone. Let her y with us for a while!¡± Ethan tugged at Olivia¡¯s sleeve, pleading.


    Sebastian chimed in, ¡°Mommy, Mr. Leer wille looking for her soon. Let Sophia stay a bit longer!¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t answer for a while.


    Sophia nestled in Olivia¡¯s arms, her eyes downcast, not daring to look at her, fearing that the next words would be a refusal.


    Olivia looked at the children¡¯s pleading eyes and then at the time-it wasn¡¯t even one in the afternoon yet.


    At this time, Victor should still be at work. Even if he knew Sophia was here, he wouldn¡¯te immediately.


    Moreover, this might be thest time she could spend time with Sophia like this.


    Thinking of this, Olivia sighed silently andpromised, ¡°Alright, stay a little longer.¡±


    After speaking, Olivia raised her hand to pat Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°Go y with the boys. I¡¯ll send you backter.¡±


    Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s eyes brightened as they enthusiastically invited Sophia to y with their Legos.


    But Sophia silently shook her head and followed closely behind Olivia.


    She could feel that this time Olivia¡¯s attitude towards her was different from before.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t brought her daddy along, Olivia still wanted to send her away.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sophia felt that she had be just like her daddy in Olivia¡¯s heart.


    Realizing this, Sophia stopped in her tracks, looking longingly at Olivia¡¯s back.


    Olivia knew Sophia had been following her and instinctively turned around when she heard her footsteps stop. She saw Sophia looking like a wounded little animal, her big eyes wet and innocent face full of helplessness.


    Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened slightly. She stopped and hesitated for a few seconds before walking back to Sophia. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sophia?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s response made Olivia¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°Olivia doesn¡¯t like Sophia anymore.¡± Sophia¡¯s tone was certain. As soon as she finished speaking, her eyes reddened.


    Olivia¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Sophia lowered her eyes and said slowly, ¡°Olivia doesn¡¯t like daddy and drove him away. Now she¡¯s driving Sophia away. Olivia doesn¡¯t like Sophia anymore.¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected Sophia to draw such a conclusion from this situation and didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment.


    She naturally still liked Sophia.


    But if she continued to interact with Sophia, she would inevitably have to meet Victor.


    To her, Victor now only meant trouble.


    She could ignore it, but Sebastian and Ethan couldn¡¯t. She had to protect the two children.


    Moreover, ording to Lily, Victor would eventually marry Emma. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for them to continue interacting.


    She wasn¡¯t driving them away because of whether she liked them or not.


    But if Sophia reasoned this way, denying that she didn¡¯t like Sophia would also mean denying that she didn¡¯t like Victor¡­

 Chapter 346: No Bad Woman as Mommy

    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t dislike Sophia.¡±


    Sophia clutched Olivia¡¯s clothes, trying to snuggle into her arms.


    Olivia turned around, squatted down, and let the child burrow into her embrace, sighing helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s voice was muffled, ¡°But you want to send Sophia away.¡±


    Olivia sensed the tears in Sophia¡¯s voice. She pulled Sophia out of her embrace and gently touched her eyes.


    Sophia stubbornly pursed her lips, looking at Olivia with wide eyes, seeking an answer.


    After a moment, Olivia softly said, ¡°I want to send you back, not because I don¡¯t like you, but because I think our rtionship shouldn¡¯t be this close.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Sophia frowned and tilted her head, looking at Olivia with confusion.


    She liked Olivia very much, and they had always been like this. Why couldn¡¯t they be so close?


    Was it because of Daddy?


    Thinking of this possibility, Sophia¡¯s face showed a hint of panic. She cautiously said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell Daddy. I¡¯lle secretly.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was taken aback. She found it both amusing and bitter.


    Sophia didn¡¯t get a response from Olivia, and her face was full of anxiety, unable to think of any other way.


    She liked Olivia and Daddy too. But since Olivia didn¡¯t like Daddy, she could only see Olivia secretly.


    Did she have to give up Daddy?


    Could she only choose one between Daddy and Olivia?


    Thinking of this, Sophia started crying sadly, ¡°Sophia wants Daddy and Olivia¡­¡±


    Seeing Sophia cry broke Olivia¡¯s heart.


    But every word Sophia said hit Olivia deeply.


    ¡°Sophia, be good. You will have a mommy in the future. Mommy will be better to you than Olivia.¡± Olivia looked away, not daring to look at Sophia¡¯s face, and voiced her concerns with a heavy heart.


    Sophia shook her head while crying, ¡°No! No mommy!¡±


    Sophia cried so hard that her voice broke.


    Olivia nced at Sophia¡¯s face, seeing it turn red from crying. Her heart ached, but she continued, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you. Your daddy will get married eventually. By then, you will have a mommy. If your mommy sees you being so close to Olivia, she will be unhappy.¡±


    Sophia cried out hoarsely, ¡°Sophia doesn¡¯t want! No bad woman as mommy!¡±


    Although Olivia didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Sophia knew who she was talking about.


    She didn¡¯t want that bad woman as her mommy!


    It was because of that bad woman that Olivia didn¡¯t want her anymore.


    Sophia stomped her feet in anger, ¡°Hate! Hate the bad woman!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at Sophia¡¯s words.


    She knew who Sophia meant by the bad woman but didn¡¯t expect Sophia to be so sensitive.


    Thinking of how harsh Emma had been to Sophia before, Olivia felt pity.


    But Lily and Victor were set on that woman. She had no right to interfere and could only hope that under Victor¡¯s watchful eye, Emma would treat Sophia better.


    As Sophia¡¯s cries grew weaker, Olivia couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She wiped Sophia¡¯s tears and held her gently, patting her back softly, ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re so adorable. Your future mommy will surely love you very much. You must listen to Daddy and Mommy.¡±

 Chapter 347: A Hard Decision

    Sophia was crying so hard she could barely catch her breath, clinging to Olivia with both hands tightly grasping her clothes, her voice intermittent, ¡°I want Olivia, I want Olivia to be mommy!¡±


    Olivia was taken aback.


    Sophia continued, ¡°Olivia is the best, daddy likes Olivia too¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia came back to her senses,ughing at herself a bit.


    She wondered where Sophia got such an idea.


    Perhaps, in Sophia¡¯s mind, liking someone meant just spending more time with them.


    Much like how Sophia loved her own little pets.


    No matter how she exined it, Sophia would likely not understand, nor ept that Victor loved Emma.


    Thinking of this, Olivia felt a headacheing on.


    After a while, she gently wiped Sophia¡¯s tears, trying to gently refuse her, ¡°Olivia¡­ Olivia won¡¯t always be here, I¡¯m only back in the country for work, and once it¡¯s done, I have to return abroad, so I can¡¯t be your mommy.¡±


    She thought she had put it tactfully, but didn¡¯t anticipate that, more than not being able to be Sophia¡¯s mommy, Sophia was even less willing to let her leave.


    Hearing that she would go abroad again, Sophia realized she might not see her much in the future, her crying paused for a few seconds, then intensified.


    Olivia was startled, feeling a bit panicked.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sebastian and Ethan, hearing Sophia¡¯s cries, hurried over, looking at her with pity and asking Olivia, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with Sophia?¡±


    Olivia opened her mouth, unsure how to exin.


    ¡°Olivia don¡¯t go¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s tear-stained face and hoarse voice were heartbreaking.


    Sebastian and Ethan both looked confused, ¡°Mommy, where are you going?¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t nned her exnation to the two boys yet.


    All three children¡¯s eyes were on her.


    Olivia bit her lip, suppressing her reluctance, and said rather bluntly, ¡°When my work is done, I¡¯ll take you abroad to settle down. You¡¯re more familiar with life abroad, having grown up there.¡±


    The children were momentarily stunned.


    This news was somewhat sudden for them.


    But for them, there wasn¡¯t much difference between living abroad or at home.


    Their biggest wish for this return trip was just to see what their father looked like, which they now had, and they knew he didn¡¯t want them.


    The only thing they felt sorry to leave in the country was Sophia and their godmother.


    They could still contact their godmother abroad.


    But Sophia¡­


    The two boys looked reluctantly at Sophia in Olivia¡¯s arms.


    Since their father was marrying another woman, and their mother would likely lose contact with him once abroad, they would have no way to keep in touch with Sophia.


    Thinking they might lose contact with Sophia made the boys sad.


    Olivia, watched by three mournful pairs of eyes, furrowed her brow but had to make a hard choice.


    Things hade to this point, rather than leaving it for next time and making Sophia cry again, it was better to say it all at once.


    ¡°Later, I might not see Sophia again, but Sophia, you should know, I think about you a lot abroad. Listen to daddy, talk to him more, and get better soon, okay?¡± Olivia managed a weak smile, looking at Sophia.

 Chapter 348: Are You Going Abroad Because of Daddy?

    Sophia couldn¡¯t hear anything else after that. She only knew that Olivia was going abroad and that she might never see Olivia again. The thought of this brought tears to Sophia¡¯s eyes.


    The smile on Olivia¡¯s face was tinged with bitterness as she patted Sophia¡¯s head and said, ¡°This might be thest time we see each other, Sophia. Don¡¯t cry, smile more, okay?¡±


    Sophia shook her head while crying, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Olivia waited for Sophia to cry for a while. When she heard Sophia¡¯s sobs bing weaker, she gentlyforted her, ¡°Sophia, get better soon. When you grow up, you cane visit me abroad.¡±


    Sophia seemed to understand that she couldn¡¯t make Olivia stay. Hearing that she could see Olivia again when she grew up, a glimmer of hope rose in her heart. She pitifully asked for confirmation, ¡°Really?¡±


    Olivia nodded with a smile.


    Sophia still felt doubtful, ¡°But when I grow up, I might not remember you.¡±


    Olivia shook her head seriously, ¡°How could I forget Sophia? You¡¯re so adorable.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The other two children chimed in, ¡°We will remember you too, Sophia. Get better soon!¡±


    With their assurances, Sophia was silent for a moment. She sniffled and nodded, wiping her own tears, ¡°I won¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    If this was truly thest time they would be together, she wanted to leave a good impression on Olivia and not let her remember only her tears.


    Thinking this, Sophia¡¯s eyes reddened as she tried hard to lift the corners of her mouth into a very forced smile.


    Olivia sighed in relief, feeling a pang of sorrow for Sophia. She acted nonchnt and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll y Lego with you for a while and then take you back.¡±


    The three children obediently nodded.


    Perhaps because they knew they would part ways soon, Sebastian and Ethan were very considerate of Sophia. They built their Lego pieces very slowly, focusing on what Sophia needed. Whenever she needed something, they immediately put down their own pieces to help her find it, almost wanting to build it hand-in-hand with her.


    Sophia seemed a bit distracted, asionally ncing at the time.


    By four in the afternoon, Olivia looked at the children with reluctance but finally spoke up firmly, ¡°It¡¯s about time. I¡¯ll take Sophia back now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the children put down their Lego pieces.


    Sophia still tried to smile at Olivia, but her heart was full of sadness, making her smile very forced.


    Olivia sighed silently and inwardly med herself for being heartless.


    Sophia was so young, she should have treated her well. But unfortunately, Sophia was Victor¡¯s daughter¡­


    Sebastian and Ethan reluctantly got up and hugged Sophia. ¡°We can still see each other at kindergarten. Wait for us, okay?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes brightened again as she nodded vigorously at the boys.


    Olivia stood up and took Sophia¡¯s hand, leading her out the door.


    On the way to Leer Manor, Olivia feltplicated emotions and remained silent almost the entire journey.


    Sophia sat quietly in the back seat.


    It wasn¡¯t until they stopped outside Leer Manor that Sophia¡¯s cautious voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Olivia, are you going abroad because of Daddy?¡±


    Olivia was momentarily stunned. After a few seconds, she smiled calmly at Sophia and said, ¡°No. I came back this time because of work. Once my work is done, I have to leave.¡±

 Chapter 349: Are We Really Going Abroad?

    Hearing her response, Sophia fell silent again.


    Olivia opened the car door, lifted Sophia out, and led her to the entrance of the estate.


    As she released Sophia¡¯s hand to let her go inside, Sophia looked up at her seriously once more.


    Meeting Sophia¡¯s gaze, Olivia¡¯s heart softened. She crouched down to look into her eyes, ¡°Is there something else Sophia wants to tell me?¡±


    Sophia nodded slightly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Olivia, please don¡¯t hate Daddy.¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand why Olivia disliked Daddy so much, always trying to send him away whenever they met.


    But Sophia could sense that Daddy was very good to Olivia and that he liked her. She didn¡¯t want Olivia to hate Daddy.


    Olivia thought that they probably wouldn¡¯t see each other much in the future, so she nodded in agreement with Sophia¡¯s request.


    Sophia reluctantly hugged her again before turning to enter the estate gates.


    Olivia didn¡¯t dare go inside, fearing that Victor and the servants would see her. She stood at the entrance, watching Sophia enter the vi before turning back to the car.


    Inside the estate, Charlotte was busy preparing dinner when she suddenly heard the doorbell. She hurried over to open the door.


    Seeing Sophia at the door, Charlotte was surprised and looked around but saw no one else.


    ¡°Sophia, isn¡¯t kindergarten still in session? Why are you back? And alone? Did no one bring you?¡± Charlotte asked in concern as she weed Sophia inside, carefully observing the surroundings again.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sophia had forced herself to smile in front of Olivia, but now that they were apart, her expression became gloomy again. She absentmindedly shook her head at Charlotte¡¯s questions and walked upstairs on her short legs.


    Charlotte watched Sophia¡¯s back with concern. After some thought, she decided to call Victor.


    ¡­


    Watching Sophia enter the vi, Olivia returned to the car, feeling deeply conflicted.


    She sat in a daze for a while before starting the car and heading home.


    At home, her two children were sitting properly on the sofa waiting for her. As soon as she entered, they rushed over with worried expressions.


    ¡°Mommy, did Sophia get home?¡±


    Mentioning Sophia brought a wave of bitterness to Olivia¡¯s heart. She forced a smile and nodded at them.


    Ethan followed up with another question, ¡°Did Sophia cry on the way? She was so sad earlier.¡±


    Olivia patted Ethan¡¯s head. ¡°No, Sophia was very good.¡±


    Hearing this, the children nodded in relief but still looked at Olivia expectantly.


    Feeling their intense gazes, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are we really going to live abroad?¡± Ethan asked in confusion.


    They had never known about this before and thought they would settle down in their home country.


    But Mommy suddenly mentioned this n, making them wonder if there was another reason behind it.


    Like¡­ Daddy.


    Olivia nodded slightly.


    Originally, she had nned to settle down with the children domestically.


    However, she hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Victor again upon returning and was even more surprised by his drastic change in attitude towards her.


    Because of Victor, her life had be somewhat chaotic.


    Now, all she wanted was topletely break free from Victor so she could better protect her two children.

 Chapter 350: Perhaps a Complete Recovery

    Leer Manor.


    After receiving Charlotte¡¯s call, Victor immediately put down his work and rushed back from thepany, calling Jenson on the way.


    Since that disappearance incident, Sophia¡¯s psychological state had been very unstable and required extra attention.


    Seeing them enter, Charlotte went up to greet them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sophia?¡± Victor frowned and nced around the living room, not seeing any sign of Sophia.


    Charlotte pointed upstairs. ¡°She went upstairs by herself aftering back. She seemed in a very bad mood and wouldn¡¯t respond to anything I said, so I had to call you back.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor nodded slightly and headed upstairs with Jenson in tow.


    Sophia¡¯s bedroom door was locked, and there was no sound from inside.


    Victor¡¯s heart sank slightly as he gently knocked on the door. ¡°Sophia, Daddy¡¯s back. Open the door and let Daddy in, okay?¡±


    After a while, there was still no response, and the door showed no signs of opening.


    Victor nced back at Jenson.


    Sophiaing back alone wasn¡¯t much of a concern for him.


    What worried him was her current state.


    He feared that Sophia might shut herself offpletely again, likest time.


    Jenson also frowned deeply.


    As Sophia¡¯s psychologist for many years, he knew her condition hadn¡¯t improved much, but such situations were indeed rare.


    After hesitating for a while, Victor sternly instructed Charlotte, ¡°Go get the key.¡±


    Charlotte agreed and was about to fetch the key when Sophia¡¯s bedroom door suddenly opened.


    Seeing this, the three of them simultaneously breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What happened? Why did youe back alone?¡± Victor bent down to look at Sophia¡¯s face.


    Sophia shook her head unhappily, clearly not wanting to talk.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Seeing that Sophia still responded to his words, Victor feltpletely relieved. He patted her head gently. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, that¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re feeling down, just rest for a while. Daddy will call you down for dinnerter.¡±


    Sophia obediently nodded.


    Watching her go back into her room, Victor sternly reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t lock the door.¡±


    Sophia agreed.


    As the door closed in front of them, Victor stood up and led Jenson into the study.


    ¡°What do you think of Sophia¡¯s current condition?¡±


    The two sat facing each other across a desk.


    Jenson had been observing Sophia just now and saw that her state wasn¡¯t much different from usual. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s still the same. Perhaps only certain people can make her condition more positive.¡±


    Victor knew exactly who those certain people were.


    ¡°My suggestion is to let Sophia spend more time with Miss Prescott. Over time, she mightpletely recover,¡± Jenson proposed seriously.


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s expression turned somewhat grim. Jenson was puzzled. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Victor rubbed his temples. ¡°It¡¯s not very likely at the moment.¡±


    He knew very well that Sophia¡¯s condition improved significantly in Olivia¡¯s presence.


    But given Olivia¡¯s rejection of him, getting Sophia to stay with her again would be nearly impossible in the short term.


    Jenson regretfully furrowed his brow. ¡°In that case, you are the person Sophia trusts the most. You need to pay close attention to her psychological state. Contact me anytime if anything happens. We¡¯ll proceed as we did before.¡±


    Victor nodded slightly.

 Chapter 351: Heavy Heart

    Jenson confirmed that there was nothing unusual with Sophia and left before dinner.


    Victor sat in the study for a while longer and then took out his phone to call Miss Lee.


    He had personally taken Sophia to kindergarten this morning. Even if Sophia left alone, she must have left from the kindergarten.


    Miss Lee should know what happened during that time.


    On the other end, Miss Lee felt very nervous when she received the call and recounted everything that happened today in detail.


    ¡°¡­ After I dropped off Sophia, I left. Miss Prescott said she would take Sophia back. Didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Thinking about this, Miss Lee felt full of regret.


    She had taken Sophia to Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s house without Mr. Leer¡¯s permission and then left Sophia there by herself.


    No matter how you look at it, it was extremely irresponsible.


    It would have been fine if Mr. Leer didn¡¯t know, but now that he did, and considering that Sophia had returned alone¡­


    ¡°She did,¡± Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°How is Ethan doing?¡±


    Miss Lee felt relieved to learn that Olivia had taken Sophia back. Hearing Victor¡¯s next question, she replied, ¡°He¡¯s much better now. He¡¯ll be back in ss in a couple of days.¡±


    Victor responded with a deep voice, ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡±


    Miss Lee apologized profusely before hanging up the phone.


    After hanging up, Victor pondered Miss Lee¡¯s words, feeling a mix of emotions.


    Since their encounter at the cafe, he hadn¡¯t seen Olivia again.


    He didn¡¯t know what his mother had said to her that day, but it was clear that Olivia didn¡¯t want to see him anytime soon.


    As a result, he only knew that Ethan was sick and waspletely unaware of Sophia¡¯s recovery. Even if he called to ask, Olivia might not tell him anything.


    Victor¡¯s lips twisted in a bitter smile.


    ording to Miss Lee, it should have been Olivia who brought Sophia back today.


    Knowing her personality, she wouldn¡¯t just drop Sophia off halfway.


    So she must have brought Sophia to the manor¡¯s entrance but didn¡¯te inside, which is why Charlotte didn¡¯t notice her.


    Olivia was still avoiding him.


    Thinking about this, Victor rubbed his temples in frustration.


    There was a knock on the study door, followed by Charlotte¡¯s cautious voice, ¡°Mr. Leer, dinner is ready.¡±


    Victor collected his thoughts, responded in a deep voice, stood up, and walked out of the room to call Sophia.


    Sophia came out of her room. Apart from looking a bit downcast, she seemed fine.


    Victor slowed his pace and walked behind Sophia, feeling somewhat heavy-hearted.


    Sophia had gone to Olivia¡¯s house today. She should have been happy, but now she looked like this. What did Olivia say to her?


    Olivia had promised not to involve Sophia.


    When they reached downstairs, Victor sat next to Sophia and casually asked, ¡°Where did you go today?¡±


    Sophia paused for a moment and then silently shook her head, clearly unwilling to tell him.


    Victor frowned, bing more certain that Olivia had said something to Sophia.


    Just as he was feeling puzzled, Sophia suddenly tugged at his sleeve.


    Victor looked down in confusion.


    ¡°I want some vegetables,¡± Sophia said pitifully, pointing to the greens that were a bit far from her.


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise.


    Since the disappearance incident, this was the first time Sophia had spoken to him about something unrted to Olivia.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 352: Conflicting Emotions

    Sophia pushed her small te towards her father, Victor, when she saw that he didn¡¯t respond. Her face was filled with urgency.


    Victor snapped out of his thoughts when he saw Sophia¡¯s actions and reached out to serve her some vegetables.


    Sophia lowered her head and ate with great concentration, her appetite noticeablyrger than usual.


    When Sophia had eaten enough and wiped her mouth, preparing to go upstairs, Victor spoke in a deep voice, calling her back.


    ¡°Sophia.¡±


    Sophia obediently stopped in her tracks and turned around, looking at her father with confusion.


    Victor met Sophia¡¯s gaze, his eyes filled withplexity, unable to resist asking, ¡°Did you go to Olivia¡¯s house today?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sophia pursed her lips and silently lowered her gaze, indicating that she had no intention of telling him the truth.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Victor stood up and walked over to her, embracing Sophia as they sat down on the couch. ¡°I called Miss Lee, and she told me everything,¡± he said.


    Sophia frowned unhappily. ¡°I don¡¯t like Miss Lee.¡±


    She had promised herself that she wouldn¡¯t tell her father about this!


    Victor smoothed out the furrow between Sophia¡¯s eyebrows and corrected her, ¡°Miss Lee did the right thing. You are my daughter, and it is necessary for me to know about your activities at school. Besides, Charlotte said that you came back on your own. I was worried, so I had to ask Miss Lee. She was also surprised when she heard about it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a hint of guilt gradually appeared on Sophia¡¯s face as she quietly replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t on my own.¡±


    This answer didn¡¯te as a surprise to Victor.


    He gently patted Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°I know. Olivia brought you back, and I exined it to Miss Lee.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s expression rxed a little.


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you tell me that you went to Olivia¡¯s house?¡± Victor asked in a serious tone as he looked at Sophia beside him. He had a vague answer in his heart but didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Sophia simply shook her head in silence.


    Seeing this, Victor furrowed his brow slightly and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Did she tell you to do this?¡±


    Sophia shook her head again and looked up at him anxiously, exining, ¡°It was my decision!¡±


    Sophia¡¯s persistent silence and defense of Olivia gave Victor a headache. ¡°Why? Do you think I would stop you from seeing Olivia?¡±


    Sophia lowered her head and remained silent.


    Victor fell silent for a while.


    It seemed that something had happened without his knowledge. Starting from the encounter with the two children at Olivia¡¯s house, both children inexplicably harbored a sense of resistance towards him.


    This sense of resistance had reached its peak recently.


    And that wasn¡¯t all.


    Even his own daughter, Sophia, had started keeping things from him.


    Sophia clearly didn¡¯t know the true nature of her rtionship with Olivia, yet she instinctively relied on and defended Olivia.


    He even suspected that in Sophia¡¯s heart, he and Olivia held equal positions.


    After a long silence, just as Victor was about to give up questioning Sophia, her childish voice suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Olivia doesn¡¯t like Daddy,¡± she said in a soft and innocent tone.


    Upon hearing this, Victor¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.


    Sophia looked up at him with a hint of resentment in her eyes. ¡°Olivia will make Daddy leave.¡±


    Although Sophia didn¡¯t finish her sentence, Victor could guess what she meant.


    If he found out that Sophia went to see Olivia, there was a high chance that he would follow. And during this period of time, Olivia had been extremely distant towards him. If she saw himing, she would definitely drive him away, along with Sophia.

 Chapter 353: The More I Think, the Angrier I Get

    After Sophia finished speaking, she anxiously looked at her father.


    She could sense Olivia and the little boys¡¯ resistance towards their father.


    But in Sophia¡¯s eyes, Olivia and the little boys¡¯ attitude was all because of their father.


    She told her father so directly, hoping that he could reflect on himself and treat Olivia and the little boys better, so that they could like him.


    In this way, maybe Olivia wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Thinking about Olivia settling abroad in the future, Sophia¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of sadness.


    Victor¡¯s mood fluctuated because of Sophia¡¯s words just now.


    He had heard Olivia say such things before.


    So, did Olivia say it to Sophia face-to-face? Is that why Sophia came back in the afternoon feeling so low?


    Victor sought confirmation from Sophia, ¡°Did Olivia tell you in the afternoon that she doesn¡¯t like me anymore?¡±


    Sophia shook her head.


    Seeing Sophia shake her head, Victor inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Sophia had only guessed based on Olivia¡¯s attitude towards him several times, so he didn¡¯t pursue it further.


    However, since Olivia didn¡¯t say those words to Sophia, why was Sophia¡¯s mood so bad when she came back in the afternoon? Even during dinner, she behaved differently than usual.


    The more Victor thought about it, the stranger it seemed. He couldn¡¯t help but want to know the truth. ¡°Then why were you in such a bad mood when you came back in the afternoon? What did Olivia say to you?¡±


    This question hit a sore spot for Sophia.


    Thinking about what Olivia said to her in the afternoon, Sophia lowered her head sadly and replied vaguely, ¡°Olivia won¡¯t y with Sophia anymore in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Victor¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. ¡°Why?¡±


    Olivia had said that their affairs wouldn¡¯t involve Sophia, so why would she say such things to Sophia?


    Sophia remained silent and shook her head.


    Patiently, Victor continued to ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t Olivia forbid you from telling me?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sophia shook her head again.


    Victor said, ¡°Then you can tell me, maybe I can help persuade her.¡±


    Hearing this, although Sophia knew it was unlikely, a glimmer of hope still rose in her heart. She answered softly, ¡°Olivia wants to take the little boys abroad.¡±


    After speaking, she felt sad again.


    Victor suddenly heard this news and his heart squeezed tightly. His face turned cold and a low pressure emanated from him.


    Olivia wanted to take Sophia and the others abroad to settle down? This was news he had never known before.


    Was it because of him? Or was it just an excuse to appease Sophia?


    If it was true¡­


    With Olivia¡¯s recent avoidance of him, if it weren¡¯t for Sophia telling him today, he might not have noticed until Olivia left.


    He had searched for Olivia for six whole years, and now that he finally found her, she wanted to leave without saying a word!


    The more Victor thought about it, the angrier he became.


    Sophia waited for her father¡¯s response for a long time but her eyes turned red. ¡°Daddy, Sophia doesn¡¯t want Olivia to leave.¡±


    As she spoke, Sophia cautiously tugged at Victor¡¯s sleeve.


    Victor snapped back to reality and looked at the saddened Sophia beside him, but he couldn¡¯t find any words of assurance to say.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t want Olivia to easily leave him again.


    However, with their current rtionship, what right did he have to interfere in Olivia¡¯s life?

 Chapter 354: Completely Leave Seacrest

    Seeing that her daddy didn¡¯t speak, Sophia¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. She lowered her gaze and remained silent for a while before looking up again, very obediently, ¡°Daddy, can I go find Olivia to y when I grow up?¡±


    Victor was stunned once more upon hearing Sophia¡¯s words.


    Sophia was still so young, how could she have such long-term ns?


    These words could only be Olivia¡¯s way offorting Sophia.


    So, Olivia was really nning to go abroad, and she had even nned not to contact Sophia after leaving.


    Thinking of this, a trace of irony shed in Victor¡¯s eyes.


    If Olivia knew that she had abandoned Sophia once six years ago when she was still an infant, and now she was going to abandon her again, he wondered what Olivia would think.


    Sophia had already mentally prepared herself. She looked at Victor seriously, ¡°Olivia said that I can go find her to y when I grow up, so I need to get better quickly.¡±


    This sentence was undoubtedly also taught by Olivia.


    Victor thought of Sophia¡¯s unusual behavior at the dinner table earlier and felt aplex mix of emotions.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sophia ate more than usual and even took the initiative to talk to him, probably all because of Olivia¡¯s words, hoping she would get better soon.


    Did Olivia know how deeply she influenced Sophia¡­


    Sophia muttered to herself for a while, then lowered her eyes in disappointment, murmuring, ¡°It would be great if Olivia didn¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    Although she could go abroad to find Olivia when she grew up, that would take a long, long time.


    She wanted to see Olivia every day.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s dejected look, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. He promised in a deep voice, ¡°Daddy will find a way.¡±


    Even though their rtionship was strained now, Olivia was someone he had searched for six years, and she was also Sophia¡¯s biological mother.


    This time, since he knew in advance that Olivia wanted to escape, he would never let her leave so easily!


    Hearing her daddy¡¯s promise, hope rose in Sophia¡¯s heart again, and she nodded vigorously.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the hospital.


    Emma had been waiting until Victor¡¯s off-duty time but hadn¡¯t seen him. Instead, she received a call from one of her subordinates.


    ¡°Miss Thornton, Sophia was brought by her teacher to see Olivia. She stayed at Olivia¡¯s house until four in the afternoon, and Olivia personally sent her back.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Emma¡¯s face darkened abruptly. ¡°What about Victor? Did he show up?¡±


    She had endured so much suffering just to prevent them from having time together.


    Moreover, thest time Olivia came to the hospital, she had tried every possible way to show her the position she held in Victor¡¯s heart.


    If Victor went to see that woman today, wouldn¡¯t her suffering be in vain?


    On the other end, the subordinate replied, ¡°Mr. Leer did not appear from start to finish. However, shortly after Sophia returned home, Mr. Leer came back too. He brought a man with him, it seems something happened with Sophia. Mr. Leer looked very anxious.¡±


    Emma secretly breathed a sigh of relief and instructed, ¡°Got it. Keep an eye on Olivia for me.¡±


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    ording to what her subordinate just said, Victor should be at home with Sophia now.


    Emmay on the hospital bed with aplicated mind, filled with schemes against Olivia.


    Her strategy of self-sacrifice indeed reduced the chances of Victor meeting that woman but did not affect the little brat¡¯s feelings for her.


    If she allowed them to continue interacting, Victor and that woman would eventually reconnect.


    The only solution now was to make sure that womanpletely leaves Seacrest!

 Chapter 355: Detrimental to Mental Health

    After much deliberation, Lily fumbled for her phone and called Emma.


    On the other end, Emma picked up. ¡°Emma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Emma¡¯s voice was filled with unease. ¡°Madam, could youe over? My arm hurts terribly, and I¡¯m really scared¡­¡±


    Lily immediately agreed. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    With that, she got up, changed clothes, and strode out the door.


    After getting into the car, she suddenly realized that Victor should be with Emma at this moment, yet Emma had called her instead.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Victor? Isn¡¯t he with you?¡± Lily asked, puzzled.


    Emma¡¯s voice sounded a bit aggrieved. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯s working overtime. I was afraid to disturb him, so I didn¡¯t call. My parents aren¡¯t answering either, so I had to trouble you.¡±


    Lily reassured her repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You got hurt saving me, so it¡¯s only right that I take care of you. Wait at the hospital, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Emma agreed.


    After hanging up, Lily coldly dialed Victor¡¯s number.


    It was sote, she didn¡¯t believe Victor was still working.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Victor had just finished talking with Sophia and had seen her to her room. As he stepped out, he received Lily¡¯s call.


    ¡°Where are you? Still not off work?¡± Lily¡¯s voice carried a hint of probing.


    Victor almost immediately guessed the reason for her call and rubbed his temples in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m off work. Sophia wasn¡¯t feeling well today, so I¡¯m staying with her.¡±


    Hearing that Sophia was unwell, Lily¡¯s tone softened considerably. ¡°How is Sophia now?¡±


    Victor replied, ¡°Much better than this afternoon. She just fell asleep.¡±


    Lily pressed on, ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been fine these past few days? What happened today?¡±


    Thinking about what had upset Sophia, Victor was silent for a few seconds before giving a perfunctory answer. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a rpse.¡±


    He then added in a serious tone, ¡°Dr. Everett said Sophia needs parentalpanionship right now. So I can¡¯t go to the hospital. If needed, I can hire a top-notch caregiver for her.¡±


    Lily frowned in disapproval. ¡°In that case, why not bring Sophia to the hospital to bond with Emma? Emma, as a woman, is more sensitive to children¡¯s emotions and would take better care of her.¡±


    Victor¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Sophia doesn¡¯t need to bond with Emma, and the hospital environment isn¡¯t good for her mental health.¡±


    He thought he had made it clearst time at the cafe that he wouldn¡¯t marry Emma.


    Yet, despite his clear stance, Lily still hadn¡¯t given up.


    Feeling slightly irritated, Victor furrowed his brow and, before Lily could respond, said coldly, ¡°Emma¡¯s injury has mostly healed. I¡¯ll send a caregiver tomorrow. If you want to oversee things yourself, I have no objections.¡±


    Lily was taken aback by his icy tone and opened her mouth to retort but hadn¡¯t managed to say anything when Victor¡¯s voice came again.


    ¡°Sophia just woke up, I need to check on her. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    Without waiting for her response, the line went dead with a busy signal.

 Chapter 356: Prioritizing Sophia

    Looking at the disconnected call, Lily¡¯s face was extremely grim.


    Even when the car stopped at the hospital, the anger on Lily¡¯s face had not subsided.


    The marriage between Victor and Emma had been dyed for so many years, and now Victor actually intended to break it offpletely!


    She absolutely would not agree!


    When she reached the door of Emma¡¯s hospital room, Lily barely managed to suppress her anger, and walked in with a worried expression.


    Seeing someone curled up on the bed, seemingly in a light sleep, Lily¡¯s heart ached as she slowed her steps and stood by the bedside, examining Emma.


    During this period of injury, this child had suffered a lot, visibly losing weight.


    Although she was asleep, her brows were still furrowed, and herplexion didn¡¯t look good either.


    Seeing Emma like this, Lily felt even more guilty and spoke softly, ¡°Emma, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Hearing her voice, Emma¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She opened her eyes and looked at Lily in a daze before finally realizing, ¡°Madam, you came so quickly.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Saying this, Emma tried to sit up by holding onto the bed.


    Lily stopped her, ¡°Just lie down.¡±


    After speaking, she nced at Emma¡¯s injured arm with concern, ¡°How is your arm? Let me apany you for a check-up.¡±


    Emma pretended to feel her arm and then smiled apologetically at Lily, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything anymore. I might have overreacted earlier. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you sote.¡±


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright.¡±


    Emma looked up expectantly behind Lily, seemingly searching for someone. Seeing no one there, she felt a bit disappointed but still asked nonchntly, ¡°Madam, where is Victor? He¡¯s been busy until thiste¡­¡±


    Mentioning Victor made Lily even angrier, but she could only hold it in and gently said to Emma, ¡°Victor has gone home. Sophia¡¯s condition has been fluctuating recently, so Victor¡­¡±


    ¡°Let him stay home with Sophia!¡± Emma smiled warmly. ¡°My arm is fine, Sophia is more important.¡±


    Seeing her so understanding, Lily felt even more that Victor was wronging her. She looked at Emma with full appreciation, ¡°You¡¯re such an understanding girl. I couldn¡¯t find another like you. You must get well soon. I¡¯ll take charge of your marriage with Victor!¡±


    Emma lowered her eyes and smiled obediently.


    In a ce where Lily couldn¡¯t see, a trace of coldness shed in Emma¡¯s eyes.


    That little brat¡¯s condition started fluctuating just after returning from Olivia¡¯s house.


    It was too much of a coincidence!


    She had painstakingly arranged for Victor to stay by her side, but that little brat disrupted her ns!


    She wouldn¡¯t let Olivia or that little brat off!


    After a moment, Emma looked up and met Lily¡¯s gaze, suddenly saying, ¡°By the way, I remember Sophia used to like Miss Prescott very much. Wouldn¡¯t it be beneficial for her condition if she spent more time with Miss Prescott?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes were full of emotion, ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t like Olivia before.¡±


    Emma smiled with understanding, ¡°I used to be afraid she would take Victor away. Butter I realized if Victor truly liked her, what could I do? And now it¡¯s about Sophia¡¯s condition, Sophia shoulde first.¡±

 Chapter 357: Fanning the Flames

    When Lily heard how concerned Emma was about Sophia, she thought about how Victor had rejected her own proposal, and a trace of displeasure shed in her eyes.


    In her view, if Victor had listened to her over the years and let Sophia spend more time with Emma, Sophia might have relied on Emma just as much as she relied on Olivia.


    Then, they wouldn¡¯t have to go out of their way to send Sophia to Olivia.


    Emma tugged at her lips regretfully. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m still jealous of Miss Prescott. Jealous that she could win Sophia¡¯s affection in such a short time. If only Sophia could like me that much¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Emma¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Lily¡¯s face.


    Hearing this, Lily frowned slightly. ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re going to be Sophia¡¯s mother in the future. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll like you more. Who is Miss Prescott anyway? I¡¯ve already told her that if she continues to have any contact with Victor or Sophia, I¡¯ll make sure she can¡¯t stay in Seacrest!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lily¡¯s words hit Emma right in the heart.


    A trace of smugness crossed Emma¡¯s mind.


    It was exactly what she wanted. She had been thinking about how to persuade Lily to take action and drive that woman Olivia out of Seacrest. She hadn¡¯t expected Lily to be on the same page!


    Now, all she needed was to fan the mes a bit more!


    Thinking of this, Emma¡¯s expression turned anxious again. ¡°Madam, will that day reallye? Sophia likes Miss Prescott so much. Even if Victor doesn¡¯t n to marry Miss Prescott, he will definitely prioritize Sophia¡¯s feelings, just like¡­ he¡¯s always rejected me. I always feel that he might ept Miss Prescott because of Sophia.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to him about staying away from Olivia.¡±


    Emma lifted her lips slightly. ¡°Sophia is still a child, she won¡¯t understand these things. No matter what adults say, she¡¯ll still cry for Miss Prescott. I don¡¯t want to see her upset, so let¡¯s just go with the flow. If, over time, Victor really decides to marry Miss Prescott because of Sophia, I¡¯ll be happy for Sophia.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lily promised solemnly.


    Hearing this, Emma¡¯s face showed a trace of confusion as if she didn¡¯t understand what Lily was saying.


    Lily¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°If we can¡¯t stop Sophia from seeing her, then let¡¯s make her disappear from Seacrest! If Sophia can¡¯t find her, she¡¯ll naturally forget about her over time!¡±


    After all, she had already nned this, it was just a matter of time.


    Given Olivia¡¯s current background, driving her out of Seacrest would only take a few words!


    Emma sneered inwardly but appeared flustered on the surface. ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t act impulsively. Miss Prescott hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. Besides, if you suddenly drive her away and Sophia can¡¯t find her, I¡¯m afraid Sophia¡¯s condition will worsen.¡±


    Lily frowned and looked at Emma¡¯s injured arm. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, your arm wouldn¡¯t have been hurt again. As for Sophia¡¯s condition, I n to let you spend more time with her and cultivate your rtionship. You can gradually take care of her.¡±


    Emma felt increasingly satisfied but still pretended to dissuade Lily with every word, secretly fanning the mes.


    The more Emma spoke, the more dissatisfied Lily became with Olivia. She patted Emma¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about these things. Just focus on recovering in the hospital.¡±


    Emma pretended to be reluctantly quiet, her face full of disapproval.


    Lily didn¡¯t intend to persuade her further and just told her to rest while she stayed by her side.

 Chapter 358: Follow Your Own Thoughts

    Emma closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    After a while, she faintly heard Lily talking to someone outside the hospital room.


    ¡°Find out what Olivia has been doing since she returned to the country.¡±


    The person on the other end must have found some information and reported it to Lily.


    Lily continued, ¡°Got it. In that case, inform all the suppliers in Seacrest that anyone who dares to supply Olivia with materials is opposing Leer¡¯s Group!¡±


    The person on the other end agreed.


    Hearing Lily¡¯s approaching footsteps, Emma adjusted her expression to look like she was in a deep sleep.


    Lily stood by the bedside, looking at Emma¡¯s haggard face with eyes full of pain and guilt.


    Olivia, since you left six years ago, you should never havee back!


    This time, no matter what, she would make Olivia disappear from their sightpletely!


    Emma is such a good child, she would never let Victor disappoint her!


    Feeling ufortable under Lily¡¯s gaze, Emma furrowed her brows and pretended to wake up from sleep. Seeing Lily standing by the bed, she showed a look of surprise, ¡°Madam, what time is it? Why haven¡¯t you gone back yet?¡±


    She acted perfectly, even mimicking the hoarse voice of someone who had just woken up.


    Lily smiled nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m here to keep youpany.¡±


    Emma frowned, ¡°You should go back. You won¡¯t rest well here. If you feel unwell tomorrow, I will feel very guilty.¡±


    Lily reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you off,¡± Emma said, making a move to get up.


    Lily made her lie back down, ¡°You rest well. I¡¯ll go back myself. The driver is still waiting downstairs.¡±


    Hearing this, Emma didn¡¯t insist and obediently nodded, ¡°Be careful on your way.¡±


    Lily agreed and reminded her, ¡°The nurse Victor arranged will be here tomorrow. If anything happens, call me anytime.¡±


    Seeing Emma agree, Lily felt reassured and left the room, turning off the light as she went.


    Emmay in the darkness, hearing the door close, and let out a coldugh.


    So what if Victor and that little brat don¡¯t like her? So what if they like that bitch Olivia?


    As long as Lily¡¯s n seeds, they will have no choice but to choose her!


    As for that bitch Olivia, who took Victor away from her once six years ago, she won¡¯t let it happen again six yearster!


    That bitch should go back to wherever she came from!


    Victor can only have one woman by his side-her!


    ¡­


    Olivia was unaware of their schemes.


    Telling Sophia that she nned to settle abroad was just an excuse she came up with on the spot to persuade the child.


    But upon further thought, she realized that moving abroad might be a good way topletely escape from the Leer family and Emma.


    At the very least, she could return to a peaceful life like before.


    However, the decision was somewhat hasty, and there were still many preparations to be made. She also needed to discuss it thoroughly with her teacher.


    Olivia sent a message to Benjamin overnight, expressing her thoughts.


    It was daytime on his end, so Benjamin replied quickly, ¡°Follow your own thoughts. However, if you n toe back, you need to handle matters at the research institute properly.¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and agreed with a smile.


    After negotiating with Benjamin until early morning, Olivia made a simple n for what she needed to do next before finally going to sleep.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 359: Don鈥檛 Tell Them Yet

    Because she had gone to bed quitete the previous night, Olivia was sleeping soundly.


    The next morning, Olivia was awakened by the ringing of the phone.


    When she first woke up, she was still a bit groggy. She fumbled around the bedside for a while before finding the source of the noise.


    ncing at the caller ID, Olivia answered the phone in a daze.


    On the other end, Gabriel¡¯s voice sounded urgent, ¡°Dr. Prescott, something has happened.¡±


    Olivia instantly became alert and sat up in bed, her voice still a bit hoarse, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We have a batch of medicinal herbs that was supposed to arrive this morning, but it¡¯s already thiste and there¡¯s no sign of them,¡± Gabriel said with a grim expression.


    The suppliers they worked with were usually very punctual. In the past, if they were told the herbs would arrive in the morning, they would receive them as soon as they started work. But today, there had been a significant dy.


    If these herbs didn¡¯t arrive on time, many projects would have to be put on hold within a couple of days, dying research progress and causing financial losses for the institute.


    Olivia¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Have you called the suppliers?¡±


    As she spoke, she put the call on speakerphone and began her morning routine while listening to Gabriel¡¯s response.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I did. Some didn¡¯t answer at all, and those who did were vague and didn¡¯t give us a definite reply,¡± Gabriel said, feeling frustrated.


    If those suppliers had outright said they didn¡¯t want to cooperate anymore, it would have been easier. But they were all being evasive, making it difficult for him to seek other suppliers.


    Olivia felt a sinking feeling in her heart. She changed her clothes and replied, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    She hung up the phone.


    When she went downstairs, her two children were already sitting at the dining table.


    Ethan had fully recovered and could go to kindergarten today.


    Both children were eager to go to kindergarten and see Sophia.


    Seeing Oliviae down, the children looked at her expectantly, thinking she would take them to kindergarten.


    Olivia noticed their anticipation and apologized, ¡°Something came up at the institute. Mommy needs to go there quickly. Let Emily take you.¡±


    Although disappointed, the children were used to their mommy being busy with work. They nodded obediently and reminded her, ¡°Mommy, be careful on the road.¡±


    Olivia agreed and left in a rush without waiting for their response.


    Last night, she had nned to hand over her work to Gabriel during this period and then take her children abroad.


    She believed she had solved many problems for the institute since returning and had taught the researchers many advanced techniques, fulfilling her teacher¡¯s expectations.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected such an incident just as she had everything nned out!


    Olivia drove swiftly.


    When she arrived at the institute, Gabriel was already waiting at the entrance.


    ¡°Do the researchers know?¡± Olivia asked as she walked to his side, frowning.


    Gabriel shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t told them yet. I didn¡¯t want everyone to worry.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia breathed a slight sigh of relief, ¡°Don¡¯t tell them yet. Let¡¯s try to figure something out first. Tell me the details.¡±


    Gabriel agreed.


    The two talked as they walked into Olivia¡¯s office.

 Chapter 360: Why Wait Until Now

    The office was upied by only the two of them, and their expressions grew increasingly grave.


    ¡°Do you remember the actions taken by the Thornton Group against usst time?¡± Gabriel asked with a furrowed brow.


    Upon hearing this, Olivia¡¯s brow also furrowed as she recalled the experiences of being targeted by Emma when she had just returned to the country.


    All the herbal suppliers in Seacrest, under the direction of the Thornton Group, had refused to cooperate with them without any reason.


    These suppliers, who had been cooperating well with her, suddenly cut off their supplies without a word.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    There must be someone orchestrating this from behind the scenes.


    But who could it be?


    Olivia¡¯s eyes grew heavy with thought, her mind in turmoil.


    Emma¡¯s previous attempts to trouble them had been resolved, so she was unlikely to use the same tactics again.


    Although Gabriel didn¡¯t say it explicitly, he knew that this incident was aimed at Olivia.


    Seeing Olivia deep in thought, Gabriel patted her shoulder reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it for now. Since you¡¯re here, I want you to personally call those partners to confirm their intentions. If they won¡¯t cooperate, we need to find new partners quickly. The priority is to ensure the progress of our projects.¡±


    Olivia gathered her thoughts and nodded at him.


    Soon, Gabriel brought over the contact information of the research partners, and Olivia began dialing them one by one.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, I apologize, but we can¡¯t supply the herbs you need in the short term¡­¡±


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, I¡¯m really sorry. This came up suddenly, and I didn¡¯t have time to inform you. Our factory is currently busy with arge hospital order, so we can¡¯t meet your research institute¡¯s needs.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    One call after another, each person found various excuses to refuse cooperation.


    The implication was clear-they did not intend to continue working with them.


    Olivia clenched her palm tightly and gritted her teeth as she prepared to dial the next number.


    Seeing her anxious state, Gabriel gently pressed her hand down. ¡°No need to call anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia looked up in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone is targeting our research institute. Their influence is on par with or even greater than the Thornton family. Continuing to call will yield the same results.¡±


    As much as he hated to admit it, this was indeed the truth.


    Olivia remained silent for a moment before putting down her phone in frustration.


    ¡°May I ask if you¡¯ve offended anyone recently?¡± Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but inquire out of concern.


    As soon as he spoke, Olivia¡¯s body stiffened almost imperceptibly.


    Gabriel exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me you. After all, you personally resolved the previous issues our research institute faced. I just want to remind you that since the other party can go to such lengths, they might target you or your child next. You must be cautious. As for the research institute, I can hold things together for a while longer.¡±


    After speaking, Gabriel gave her a reassuring smile.


    A touch of emotion flickered in Olivia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would target her like this.


    The only possible person was Lily.


    But during theirst meeting, she had made things very clear, and she hadn¡¯t had any contact with Victor since then.


    Moreover, if Lily wanted to act, she could have done so immediately after they parted ways that day. Why wait until now?

 Chapter 361: Insignificant

    After somemunication, the only thing the two of them gained was understanding the true intentions of those partners and realizing that someone was targeting them from behind.


    However, they still couldn¡¯t find the herbs needed for their research.


    In desperation, Olivia thought of Harold.


    She remembered that during thest conference, Harold mentioned he would be developing his career domestically and might stay in Seacrest.


    Given Harold¡¯s reputation in the medical field and the Ramos family¡¯s status in Seacrest, he likely had some connections.


    Thinking of this, a glimmer of hope rose in Olivia¡¯s heart. She said to Gabriel, ¡°I¡¯ll call a friend.¡±


    With that, she took out her phone and called Harold.


    As soon as the call went through, Harold¡¯s elegant voice was heard, ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Olivia hesitated for a few seconds. Since they met, it seemed she had always been the one receiving Harold¡¯s help, and she felt a bit embarrassed to ask for more.


    Sensing her silence, Harold furrowed his brows in confusion, ¡°Olivia? Do you need my help?¡±


    Feeling a bit awkward, Olivia responded, ¡°Senior, do you have any good connections with herb suppliers in Seacrest? Could you introduce me to someone?¡±


    Harold agreed almost without hesitation. He didn¡¯t even ask why she needed the suppliers, simply saying, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll contact someone and get back to you.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect him to agree so readily. She was stunned for a few seconds before gratefully replying, ¡°Thank you, Senior. I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Harold¡¯s slightly displeased voice, ¡°Why are you being so polite with me? You saved my family member¡¯s life, what is this small favorpared to that? Even if I dared to ept your thanks, my family wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Olivia smiled and retracted her previous words, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    Harold agreed and hung up the phone.


    In the office, Gabriel looked at Olivia in confusion. He didn¡¯t know who she had called, but it seemed like the person on the other end was quite influential.


    Moreover, after the call, Olivia¡¯s expression visibly softened.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, is this person¡­ trustworthy?¡± Gabriel asked with a hint of curiosity.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Olivia nodded slightly, ¡°He¡¯s a senior I met abroad. You must have heard his name, Harold Ramos.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Gabriel was full of astonishment.


    Nowadays, Harold¡¯s name was quite renowned internationally. Especially among young doctors like them, he was a standout with exceptional medical skills and a solid family background.


    Olivia actually knew him and seemed to have a good rtionship with him!


    Gabriel felt a pang of shame.


    Olivia was so outstanding, and there were many outstanding people around her. Compared to them, he felt insignificant.


    Realizing this, Gabriel secretly made up his mind.


    One day, he would make a name for himself in the medical field and be a man truly worthy of standing by Olivia¡¯s side!


    Unaware of Gabriel¡¯s thoughts, Olivia anxiously awaited Harold¡¯s return call.


    She hadn¡¯t mentioned the research institute being targeted or who was behind it. She didn¡¯t know if Harold could stand up to them. If she dragged Harold into this¡­


    Thinking of this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of fear.

 Chapter 362: Sudden Action

    It took nearly half an hour before Harold¡¯s call finally came through.


    Olivia answered the phone almost immediately as it lit up, asking anxiously, ¡°Senior, how did it go?¡±


    Harold¡¯s voice sounded somewhat grave. ¡°Everything was going well, but as soon as I mentioned your research institute, their attitudepletely changed.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia¡¯s eyes dimmed, and a bitter smile tugged at her lips. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your help. Please don¡¯t get involved in this matter anymore, I¡¯ll find a way to resolve it myself.¡±


    She was worried that if Harold continued to help her, he would attract unwanted attention and be a target as well.


    Just as she finished speaking, Harold suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Mr. Leer? Is he behind this?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback.


    Victor? What reason would he have to do this?


    Moreover, how did Harolde to this conclusion?


    With these thoughts in mind, Olivia asked, ¡°Why do you say that? What does this have to do with Victor?¡±


    Harold frowned. ¡°You must have noticed that someone is targeting you behind the scenes.¡±


    Olivia responded, ¡°I know, but¡­ I can¡¯t think of a reason why Victor would do this.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I inquired about it. It¡¯s Leer¡¯s Group that has secretly issued ultimatums to all major herbal suppliers in Seacrest. Anyone who dares to cooperate with you is opposing Leer¡¯s Group,¡± Harold replied solemnly.


    Hearing this, a look of shock shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes.


    Beside her, Gabriel also heard the conversation and furrowed his brows tightly.


    Leer¡¯s Group? When did they get entangled with Leer¡¯s Group?


    No, more urately, when did Olivia get involved with Leer¡¯s Group to the extent that they would go to such lengths to deal with her?


    Gabriel suddenly recalled Emma from before.


    To this day, he still didn¡¯t know what kind of grudge existed between Olivia and that woman, causing her to target them so intensely.


    If he remembered correctly, Miss Thornton was Victor¡¯s publicly acknowledged fiancee. Could it be that Mr. Leer was acting out of anger for her?


    That didn¡¯t make sense. If that were the case, they wouldn¡¯t have had any chance to catch their breath.


    Gabriel was utterly perplexed.


    Olivia, however, had a vague suspicion and softly exined to Harold, ¡°No, it¡¯s not Victor.¡±


    Harold¡¯s expression remained serious. ¡°Then who could it be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± Olivia said bitterly, lowering her eyes. ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t get involved in this matter anymore. It¡¯s a personal issue of mine. I¡¯ve already implicated the research institute and feel very guilty about it. I don¡¯t want it to affect you as well.¡±


    Harold was silent for a few seconds before confirming with her, ¡°So you know who¡¯s behind this? I won¡¯t interfere, but you need to tell me if they will harm you.¡±


    Olivia thought for a few seconds and then answered seriously, ¡°They probably just want to drive me out of Seacrest, so they¡¯re targeting the research institute. Don¡¯t worry, at worst, I¡¯ll leave. Once I¡¯m gone, the situation at the institute will naturally improve.¡±


    Harold frowned but eventually agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia¡¯s mind conjured up the image of Lily¡¯s expressionless face.


    Apart from her, there was no one else in Leer¡¯s Group who would target her like this.


    Knowing the truth, Olivia furrowed her brows tightly.


    What had happened behind the scenes during this time? Why did Lily suddenly take action?

 Chapter 363: Clearly Just an Excuse

    She still remembered thest time in the cafe, Lily¡¯s meaning was clear: only if she had further contact with Victor would measures be taken.


    And since then, she indeed had not seen that man again.


    She had even nned to settle things domestically and then move abroad with the children.


    Lily¡¯s intervention at this time was of no benefit to either her or herself.


    Olivia, feeling a headacheing on, took out her phone irritably, intending to call Lily and question her.


    But after several attempts, the other side showed as out of service.


    Clearly, she had been blocked.


    Frustrated, Olivia turned off her phone and apologized to Gabriel, who was waiting nearby. ¡°Sorry, my personal matters have affected the institute.¡±


    Gabriel, having overheard her conversation with Harold and noticing her subsequent change in mood, had already made some guesses. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Since it has already happened, let¡¯s think about how to solve it.¡±


    Olivia nodded.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Both of them simultaneously thought of the Whitaker family.


    Previously, Olivia had cured Liam¡¯s illness, and the Whitaker family had promised to supply the institute with medicines at half price.


    However, once the Whitaker family agreed, other pharmaceutical suppliers also changed their stance, seeking cooperation with them and offeringpetitive prices.


    Olivia knew these suppliers were forced topromise due to the Thornton family¡¯s threats and did not hold it against them. The institute cooperated with multiple suppliers simultaneously.


    This batch of medicines happened not to be sourced from the Whitaker family. She wondered if they had any surplus.


    With this thought, Olivia felt a glimmer of hope and said to Gabriel, ¡°Let¡¯s ask if the Whitaker Group has the medicines we need. We didn¡¯t ce an order before, so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Gabriel nodded, ¡°I was thinking the same.¡±


    With that, he took out his phone and called the person in charge at the Whitaker Group.


    However, the call went unanswered for a long time.


    Both of their hearts sank a little.


    Olivia still held onto a sliver of hope.


    The Whitaker Group was a leading name in Seacrest¡¯s pharmaceutical industry, and Leer¡¯s Group had always had a good rtionship with them.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Leer¡¯s Group would threaten the Whitaker Group as well, nor did she believe Isaac would go back on his word.


    But now this call was making her feel uneasy.


    After what felt like an eternity, the call finally connected.


    Gabriel, though heavy-hearted, tried to maintain a pleasant demeanor as he greeted the person on the other end, ¡°Mr. Shepherd¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the person on the other end interrupted him with augh, ¡°Dr. Sutcliffe, let¡¯s talk another day. I¡¯m busy with a meeting right now. I¡¯ll hang up first!¡±


    Without giving Gabriel a chance to respond, the call was abruptly ended.


    Listening to the busy tone from the other end, Gabriel¡¯s expression turned grave.


    Because Olivia had cured Liam, their institute had always been treated favorably by the Whitaker Group. This situation had never urred before.


    The person¡¯s words were clearly just an excuse.


    It seemed they too had received instructions from Leer¡¯s Group and were refusing to supply them with medicines.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t heard the conversation on the other end but clearly noticed that Gabriel had only said a few words before the call was cut off without even mentioning the medicines.


    Gabriel¡¯s face turned even more grim after hanging up.


    Seeing this, Olivia¡¯s heart sank further.

 Chapter 364: This Is My Private Matter

    ¡°So, is the Whitaker Group also canceling the coboration?¡± Olivia asked with a frown.


    Gabriel nodded with a grim expression.


    He had always been graceful, and this was the first time he looked so upset.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what had been said on the other end of the line. She assumed it must have been something extremely rude to make Gabriel this angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth getting upset over this. After all, this is my responsibility. I¡¯ll think of another way,¡± she said with a nonchnt smile, trying tofort him.


    Gabriel, however, felt it was unfair to Olivia and their research institute. ¡°The Whitaker Group is such a bigpany. Shouldn¡¯t they keep their word?¡±


    Olivia was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°So many doctors were helpless with Liam¡¯s illness, but in the end, it was you who cured him. The half-price sale of the medication was a promise made by the Whitaker family long ago, and now they¡¯re going back on their word!¡± Gabriel grew more indignant as he spoke. ¡°If I had known the Whitaker Group would be so ungrateful, I wouldn¡¯t have rmended you to treat Liam!¡±


    Hearing such childish words from Gabriel seemed out of ce to Olivia, and she found it somewhat amusing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to confront them!¡± Gabriel pped the table, stood up abruptly from the sofa, and strode towards the door.


    When the Whitaker Group had sought his help for Liam¡¯s treatment, he had be somewhat familiar with the Whitaker family. No matter what, he wanted to seek justice for Olivia!


    Seeing him so impulsive was rare. Olivia was stunned for a few seconds before reacting. She stood up and stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. The mastermind behind this is Leer¡¯s Group. With Leer¡¯s Group pressuring them, even if you confront them, it might not yield any results. Sit down first.¡±


    Saying this, she pulled Gabriel back from the door by his arm.


    Gabriel sat back down with a frown, unable to resist asking, ¡°I know this is your private matter, but can you tell me what your rtionship with Leer¡¯s Group is? Why would such a bigpany target our small research institute?¡±


    He believed he had known Olivia for quite some time, but only now did he realize he knew nothing about her private life.


    Apart from work, they had no other interactions.


    Realizing this made Gabriel feel even more frustrated.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but she didn¡¯t want to discuss her matters with Leer¡¯s Group.


    The office fell into a sudden silence.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Gabriel gradually calmed down and realized he had been too impulsive and had asked an inappropriate question.


    ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to. I was just too angry earlier.¡± Gabriel looked away and pressed his hand against his forehead in frustration.


    Olivia gave a slight apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my private matter and it¡¯s not convenient to disclose it. But don¡¯t worry, I will resolve the issue with the research institute.¡±


    Gabriel nodded.


    ¡°The situation with the Whitaker Group isn¡¯t as simple as you think. During the time I treated Liam, I developed a bit of a personal rtionship with Mr. Whitaker, and Liam has been good to me as well. So, let me handle the Whitaker Group. I¡¯ll go there personally in a bit.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Olivia said to Gabriel, ¡°You stay at the research institute. If any employees ask about the medicinal materials, please reassure them.¡±


    Gabriel agreed.

 Chapter 365: It鈥檚 All Thanks to You

    The two of them had a brief discussion, and Olivia called Isaac.


    The call was answered, ¡°Dr. Prescott, is there something you need?¡±


    Since Liam¡¯s birthday banquet, they hadn¡¯t been in touch. Receiving a sudden call from Olivia left Isaac a bit puzzled.


    Olivia spoke nonchntly, ¡°Is Liam at home? I want to check on his health and confirm his recovery progress.¡±


    Isaac immediately agreed, ¡°Thank you for your concern. Grandfather is at home, you cane over.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After confirming that Liam was at home, Olivia hung up the phone, picked up her medical kit, and set off for the Whitaker family estate.


    As soon as she arrived at the entrance of the Whitaker Estate, the butler was already waiting for her.


    ¡°Miss Prescott, young master asked me to receive you here. He is waiting for you in the living room.¡± Seeing her arrival, the butler greeted her respectfully.


    Olivia nodded and followed the butler towards the vi.


    As she walked, she pondered how to bring up the matter with Isaac.


    Given the close rtionship between the Whitaker Group and Leer¡¯s Group, she couldn¡¯t believe that the Whitaker family would be threatened by Leer¡¯s Group.


    However, the manager responsible for the medicinal herbs had such an attitude towards them¡­


    Unless Lily had personally spoken to Isaac about this matter and Isaac had agreed.


    If that were truly the case, then no matter what she said today, it might be useless.


    This was just her spection.


    She needed to first test Isaac¡¯s attitude.


    Lost in thought, Olivia reached the vi entrance. As the door opened, her expression returned to normal.


    Knowing that Olivia wasing to check on Liam¡¯s health, Isaac had specially rushed back from thepany and was currently sitting on the sofa handling work.


    Seeing Olivia enter, Isaac put down his folder and stood up to greet her, ¡°Dr. Prescott, long time no see.¡±


    Olivia smiled calmly, ¡°Where¡¯s Liam?¡±


    Isaac signaled the butler to serve tea and led her towards the back garden. ¡°Grandfather knows you¡¯reing and is already waiting outside.¡±


    Although Liam¡¯s health had improved, he was still old and had been bedridden for a long time, leaving him particrly weak. Most of his time was spent resting quietly, with scheduled rehabilitation sessions every day.


    It happened to be rehab time when Liam learned that Olivia wasing. He had asked the caregiver to step aside and was basking in the sun in the back garden, waiting for Olivia.


    As soon as Olivia stepped outside, she saw Liam leisurely sitting under the sun with a cane beside his chair, looking quite content.


    Seeing this scene rxed her considerably.


    ¡°Liam.¡± Olivia approached quietly and called softly into his ear.


    Liam had been waiting for a while and had dozed off unknowingly. Hearing Olivia¡¯s voice, he was a bit groggy.


    After a moment of recollection, he regained rity and smiled at Olivia, ¡°Dr. Prescott is here? Isaac told me you offered to check on my health. I appreciate you still thinking about these old bones of mine.¡±


    Olivia gave him a somewhat guilty smile, set down her medical kit, and took Liam¡¯s pulse.


    After a thorough examination, Olivia straightened up. ¡°The condition has stabilized well. With Liam¡¯s physical constitution, just a bit more rest will bring you back to full health.¡±


    Liam nodded with a smile, ¡°I also feel my body improving bit by bit. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±

 Chapter 366: Where Did It Go Wrong

    Olivia smiled without speaking, lifting her gaze to look at Isaac Whitaker standing opposite her. She said with a smile, ¡°I have another matter I would like to ask Mr. Whitaker for help with this time.¡±


    Isaac readily agreed, ¡°Dr. Prescott, please go ahead.¡±


    Just as Olivia was about to speak, Liam waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk here. Lunch should be ready by now. Dr. Prescott, why don¡¯t you stay for lunch? You can discuss it while eating.¡±


    Hearing this, a trace of difficulty shed across Olivia¡¯s face.


    This time, she came not so much to ask Isaac for help but rather to hold him ountable.


    With Liam treating her so warmly, she didn¡¯t know if she could still voice her questions.


    Isaac chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Dr. Prescott toe over. Stay and have a meal with us.¡±


    Saying this, he helped Liam walk towards the vi.


    Olivia had no choice but to follow reluctantly, overturning all the arguments she had prepared in her mind.


    At the dining table, Olivia hesitated, not knowing how to start. Liam asked first, ¡°Didn¡¯t Dr. Prescott say you had something to ask Isaac for help with? What is it?¡±


    Isaac also looked over.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment, took out a prescription from her bag, and handed it to Isaac, saying indirectly, ¡°I wonder if the Whitaker Group still has these medicines in stock. Due to some unexpected events, my original supplier can¡¯t deliver temporarily. I urgently need them and can onlye to Mr. Whitaker for help.¡±


    Isaac took a look and frowned slightly, ¡°These are not verymon medicines. I remember we should have a certain amount in stock, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s enough for your needs.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia felt a sudden sense of relief.


    Although she didn¡¯t know if it was because Liam was present, Isaac¡¯s attitude was clearly willing to help. This way, the urgent needs of the research institute could be resolved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need too much. I will also try to contact other suppliers. After all, I didn¡¯t make an appointment in advance. If you can provide me with some, it would already be a pleasant surprise.¡±


    Isaac nodded slightly, ¡°Since these are urgently needed medicines, you can prioritizeing to the Whitaker Group in the future. Even if it¡¯s just because you cured my grandfather, the Whitaker Group will prioritize supplying you.¡±


    Olivia agreed.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m not directly responsible for the supply matters. You should contact Alf directly, he will arrange it,¡± Isaac added.


    Hearing this, Olivia showed some confusion on her face.


    Seeing her silence, Isaac asked puzzledly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±


    Olivia hesitated for a while and then said truthfully, ¡°To be honest with you, I contacted Mr. Shepherd beforeing here. But his response suggested some difficulties. I thought it was your decision, which is why I came personally.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But now it seemed that Isaac knew nothing about this matter.


    Isaac suddenly frowned.


    Liam¡¯s face also showed some seriousness.


    All along, Isaac had instructed his subordinates to prioritize supplying Olivia¡¯s research institute with medicinal materials.


    Now Olivia was being refused by someone from the Whitaker Group.


    Where did it go wrong?


    Coming back to his senses, Isaac looked at Olivia with a serious expression, ¡°This is definitely not my intention. The Whitaker family has a century-old tradition, at the very least, we keep our word! Since such a problem has arisen now, there must be some mistake in between. I am not yet clear on the specifics, but rest assured, Dr. Prescott, I will investigate it as soon as possible and give both you and myself an exnation!¡±

 Chapter 367: Unable to Find a Way

    Liam¡¯s face was equally grim.


    At his age, the Whitaker Group had made promises to outsiders because of him, and now those promises were not being fulfilled. This was a direct p in his face!


    Moreover, Olivia was his lifesaver!


    ¡°We must investigate thoroughly and quickly! Who is being so deceitful?¡± Liam was furious.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Seeing Liam so angry, Olivia tried to calm him down. ¡°Liam, since this isn¡¯t your intention, I can rest easy. Don¡¯t be upset, I don¡¯t me you. I just want to find out what¡¯s really going on.¡±


    Liam took a few deep breaths and looked at Olivia. ¡°Even if they don¡¯t care, I, Liam, will give you an exnation! I¡¯m not dead yet. I want to see who dares to disrespect me like this!¡±


    Olivia nodded in agreement, but she hesitated to bring up Leer¡¯s Group. It seemed that Leer¡¯s Group had not informed the Whitaker family, or at least Isaac and Liam were unaware.


    If she brought it up now, she feared they might change their minds out of consideration for Leer¡¯s Group.


    Fortunately, when she mentioned the issue earlier, she had been very tactful, and neither Isaac nor Liam had pressed further.


    Because of this matter, lunch was quite unpleasant.


    After lunch, Olivia didn¡¯t stay long and said her goodbyes before returning to the research institute.


    Gabriel had juste out of theb area and hurried over when he saw her return. ¡°How did it go? What did the Whitaker family say?¡±


    Olivia looked much more rxed. ¡°There seems to be some misunderstanding. Mr. Whitaker said he would investigate thoroughly. Let¡¯s wait and see. The Whitaker Group has the medicinal materials we need. Once the issue is rified, they will resume supplies.¡±


    Gabriel still had some doubts. ¡°Investigations take time. Aren¡¯t you afraid this is just an excuse?¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly and spoke with a hint of helplessness. ¡°What other choice do we have? It¡¯s toote to contact other herbal suppliers in different cities now. We can only rely on the Whitaker Group. Besides, even if Isaac uses the investigation as an excuse, at least Liam is trustworthy.¡±


    Hearing this, Gabriel breathed a slight sigh of relief. ¡°If it turns out to be a misunderstanding, that¡¯s best. If even the Whitaker Group is under pressure, no herbal supplier in Seacrest will dare to cooperate with us.¡±


    With the Whitaker Group¡¯s assurance, they were temporarily less anxious.


    Olivia greeted Gabriel and went straight back to her office. Once she closed the door, her expression fell.


    Lily was determined to drive her out of Seacrest but didn¡¯t realize that Olivia came to Seacrest for the research institute. She couldn¡¯t let the institute fall into chaos because of her and then leave for another country.


    Now that she had resolved the issue of medicinal supplies for the institute, she wondered what Lily¡¯s next move would be against her¡­


    Moreover, Lily had blocked her number again. Even if she wanted to negotiate with Lily, she couldn¡¯t find a way.


    Just as she was feeling troubled, Benjamin called.


    Olivia adjusted her emotions and answered the call.


    ¡°Olivia, how are things going domestically?¡± Benjamin asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you toe back, I¡¯ve already prepared a project for you.¡±


    In his view, the research institute was thriving under Olivia¡¯s leadership, so transitioning work shouldn¡¯t be too troublesome.


    Hearing this, Olivia felt full of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor. There have been some unexpected issues at the research institute here. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t return so soon.¡±


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll handle it. Once I¡¯ve resolved everything, I¡¯ll contact you.¡±


    Benjamin knew his student well enough to trust her judgment. Seeing her insistence, he didn¡¯t press further and ended the call after a few words of concern.

 Chapter 368: Canceling the Partnership

    Meanwhile, at the Whitaker family residence.


    After Olivia left, Liam¡¯s face turnedpletely grim.


    The caregiver arrived on time to help him with his exercises, but Liam¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°No exercises today. Go back to wherever you came from.¡±


    Then he turned to Isaac. ¡°And you, since you personally promised the partnership with Dr. Prescott¡¯s institute, why is there now a problem? You didn¡¯t notice it in time and had to wait until Dr. Prescott came knocking on our door? What if Dr. Prescott hadn¡¯te today? Would the Whitaker Group really go back on its word?¡±


    Isaac respectfully bowed his head, epting Liam¡¯s reprimand. He softly admitted his mistake, ¡°Grandfather, this was my oversight. I will investigate immediately and give Dr. Prescott an exnation. I won¡¯t let the Whitaker Group¡¯s reputation be damaged!¡±


    Liam struck the ground twice with his cane and said coldly, ¡°Investigate now! I¡¯ll investigate with you! Let¡¯s see which rotten apple dared to tarnish the Whitaker Group¡¯s century-old legacy!¡±


    Liam would never allow even a speck of dirt to stain the Whitaker family¡¯s hundred-year foundation.


    Isaac looked troubled. ¡°Grandfather, I might need to go to thepany personally for this matter. You should rest at home.¡±


    Liam¡¯s health still required recuperation, and it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to travel back and forth. Moreover, Isaac feared that Liam might get too agitated.


    But Liam interrupted him angrily, ¡°Dr. Prescott is my lifesaver! I must handle this personally so that everyone knows how much the Whitaker Group values Dr. Prescott! We¡¯re leaving now!¡±


    With that, he stood up with the help of his cane.


    Isaac was startled and helped Liam sit back down on the sofa. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°How about this: I¡¯ll call Alf toe here. You can question him directly, he should know something.¡±


    Liam reluctantly agreed, sitting on the sofa with a stern face.


    Isaac knew what Liam was angry about and didn¡¯t dare dy. He immediately called Alf, who was in charge of medicinal supplies.


    On the other end, Alf was already anxious about the situation. Seeing Isaac¡¯s call made his heart skip a beat. He answered nervously, ¡°Mr. Whitaker, is there something you need?¡±


    Isaac ordered coldly, ¡°Come to the Whitaker family residence immediately. I have questions for you. Hurry.¡±


    Without waiting for Alf to respond, Isaac hung up the phone.


    Staring at the darkened phone screen, Alf felt like crying but had no tears. Hesitating for a moment, he drove towards the Whitaker family residence while dialing another number.


    Fortunately, the call was answered. ¡°What is it? Did Olivia contact you?¡±


    Alf¡¯s face was grim. ¡°Dr. Sutcliffe from Dr. Prescott¡¯s institute called me, but I brushed him off.¡±


    The person on the other end chuckled in satisfaction. ¡°Good job. Remember, Olivia is opposing Leer¡¯s Group, so canceling our partnership with her isn¡¯t wrong.¡±


    Alf added, ¡°But now Mr. Whitaker has suddenly called me over. I feel it¡¯s because of this matter. Didn¡¯t you say this was Mr. Whitaker¡¯s decision? Then why is he now¡­¡±


    It was only because Alf believed it was Isaac¡¯s decision that he dared to brush off Gabriel.


    But now, something didn¡¯t feel right.


    Given Mr. Whitaker¡¯s character, how could he do something so inconsistent? Moreover, considering their rtionship with Leer¡¯s Group, there was no need to align with Leer¡¯s Group against Olivia.


    And judging by Isaac¡¯s tone on the phone, it sounded like he was about to be held ountable.


    The more Alf thought about it, the more uneasy he felt.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 369: Glossing Over

    ¡°So what if he didn¡¯t know? All the herbal suppliers in Seacrest listen to Leer¡¯s Group. They cut ties with Olivia, and we at the Whitaker Group are just following suit.¡±


    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end before a confident reply came.


    Hearing this, Alf felt a chill run through his heart, realizing he had been deceived. But now it was toote to change anything.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°If Mr. Whitaker asks¡­¡± Alf hesitated, seeking the other person¡¯s opinion.


    Another moment of silence followed before a vague response came, ¡°Just tell him the truth. If he¡¯s asking you, it means he¡¯s still unclear about Leer¡¯s Group¡¯s actions. Exin it to him.¡±


    Before Alf could respond, the call was abruptly ended.


    Alf broke out in a cold sweat.


    Although the other person didn¡¯t say it outright, Alf wasn¡¯t a fool. He could tell that this matter had been kept from Isaac from the start.


    He had been dragged into this mess and now couldn¡¯t afford to offend either side¡­


    By the time the car stopped at the Whitaker Estate¡¯s entrance, Alf still hadn¡¯t thought of a good excuse to absolve himself. He could only brace himself and knock on the vi door.


    Soon, the butler opened the door and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Shepherd, Mr. Whitaker and the master have been waiting for you for quite some time.¡±


    Hearing this, Alf¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat, and he found it hard to lift his legs.


    He had thought only Isaac would be questioning him, but he hadn¡¯t expected Liam to be involved as well.


    This matter was far more serious than he had imagined.


    But there was no turning back now, he had to face it.


    Alf followed the butler into the living room, keeping his head down.


    For a long while, no one spoke.


    Nervously, Alf nced at the people sitting on the sofa.


    He saw Liam leaning on his cane, his face full of anger, ring at him with wide eyes.


    Beside him, Isaac sat expressionless, exuding an intimidating aura.


    Meeting their gazes, Alf couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°Mr. Whitaker, Liam¡­¡±


    Isaac spoke coldly, ¡°From your expression, you should already know why I called you here.¡±


    Alf nodded awkwardly. ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s about Dr. Prescott¡¯s research institute¡¯s herbal supply.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a loud thud as someone mmed the table.


    Alf¡¯s heart tightened, and he pressed his hands firmly against his sides, not daring to move.


    ¡°Since you know, why did you act behind my back?¡± Isaac nced at the furious Liam beside him and questioned coldly, ¡°Alf, I¡¯ve always trusted you, which is why I entrusted you with all matters rted to herbal supplies. Now you¡¯ve done this, how do you n to exin yourself?¡±


    Alf admitted his mistake. ¡°Mr. Whitaker, I didn¡¯t think it through. I¡¯ll personally apologize to Dr. Prescott and arrange for the needed herbs to be delivered as soon as possible!¡±


    Isaac¡¯s face remained stern, his toneced with anger. ¡°Do you think you can gloss over this with ¡®I didn¡¯t think it through¡¯?¡±


    Alf had always been one of Isaac¡¯s trusted subordinates. So when Isaac learned that Alf had refused Olivia¡¯s people, his first reaction was that Alf had been manipted and he only intended to call him over to find out the reason.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected Alf to face him with such an attitude!


    Knowing full well why he had been summoned yet remaining silent about who was behind this!


    ¡°Mr. Whitaker, I¡­¡± Alf was caught in a dilemma.


    Both were his superiors, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either. He thought he could take responsibility for this matter himself but hadn¡¯t anticipated that Isaac was determined to find out who had instructed him to act this way.

 Chapter 370: It Turns Out to Be Someone from the Whitaker Family

    ¡°Who told you to do this? Speak up, let me and Liam hear it. Who in the Whitaker Group dares to disregard me, Liam!¡± Liam questioned angrily.


    Hearing Liam¡¯s words, Alf felt even more desperate.


    If he revealed the person now, wouldn¡¯t he be putting them directly against Liam?


    How could he have the courage to do that?


    Seeing Alf¡¯s hesitation, Liam snorted coldly in displeasure, ¡°Since you won¡¯t say, I¡¯ll assume it was your own idea.¡±


    After speaking, Liam turned to Isaac, ¡°He¡¯s your man, you deal with him!¡±


    Alf couldn¡¯t bear such a heavy usation and spoke up, ¡°No, Liam, how could I dare?¡±


    ¡°Then who?¡± Isaac stood up angrily and walked over to him, frowning as he looked at him, his anger almost palpable.


    Alf lowered his head and cautiously said, ¡°It was¡­ Miss Whitaker.¡±


    Abigail?


    Hearing this answer, both Isaac and Liam were taken aback. They couldn¡¯t understand why Abigail, as a member of the Whitaker family, would do something so harmful and pointless.


    Moreover, Abigail had been present when Olivia was treating Liam. She should have been more aware of Olivia¡¯s kindness to the Whitaker family.


    ¡°Miss Whitaker said it was your instruction. I didn¡¯t think much of it. It was only when you called me earlier that I realized.¡± Alf was very regretful. ¡°Mr. Whitaker, I really didn¡¯t mean to go against your wishes. I didn¡¯t have the courage.¡±


    Isaac waved his hand irritably, ¡°Got it. In the future, if anything involves Olivia, report to me immediately.¡±


    Alf agreed.


    ¡°And also, regarding Dr. Prescott¡¯s research institute, go back and immediately send them the supplies. I will personally call Dr. Prescott to confirm.¡± Isaac instructed, ¡°Figure out how to apologize to Dr. Prescott yourself!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alf didn¡¯t dare hesitate.


    After giving his instructions, Isaac dismissed him.


    Only Isaac and Liam were left in the living room.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Both of them were deeply troubled by Alf¡¯s response.


    Since Olivia first came, Isaac had noticed Abigail¡¯s dislike for her.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected Abigail to be so indiscreet, bringing personal matters into the open and targeting Olivia like this.


    ¡°Grandfather, what do you think¡­¡± Isaac asked for Liam¡¯s opinion with a headache.


    Liam was so angry that his beard bristled.


    He never expected that the one who almost tarnished the Whitaker Group¡¯s reputation was someone from his own family! His own granddaughter!


    ¡°Get her back here immediately! That girl has been spoiled rotten, she dares to do anything!¡±


    Isaac agreed and immediately called Abigail.


    On the other end, Abigail had already been prepared after receiving Alf¡¯s call. When she received Isaac¡¯s call, she remained calm, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Isaac¡¯s voice was tinged with anger, ¡°How dare you ask? Get back here right now!¡±


    Abigail rolled her eyes disdainfully and replied slowly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Without waiting for Isaac to say more, she hung up the phone directly.


    In her view, she had done nothing wrong at all. Isaac¡¯s anger was inexplicable.


    The only thing that made her feel guilty was that she had done this behind Isaac¡¯s back.


    At the Whitaker Estate, Isaac looked at the disconnected phone with a grim expression.

 Chapter 371: Making a Stand

    It was nearly half an hour before Abigail returned. She entered with a swagger, but upon seeing Liam sitting on the sofa, she sheepishly toned it down.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re here too¡­¡± Abigail said, feeling inexplicably guilty.


    Liam nced at her with displeasure and let out a cold snort.


    Abigail touched her nose, still indifferent, and walked over to sit down beside them.


    ¡°Stand!¡± Isaac angrilymanded.


    Abigail¡¯s movements halted abruptly. Her face was full of reluctance, but with Liam present, she begrudgingly stood opposite them, clearly not pleased.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you know why I called you back?¡± Isaac questioned.


    Abigail pouted, pretending not to understand, ¡°No idea. I was out shopping when you suddenly called me back with such a temper.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s face was stern. ¡°Did you instruct Alf to stop supplying Dr. Prescott¡¯s research institute with medication?¡±


    Abigail nodded nonchntly, her face full of righteousness.


    Seeing her attitude, Isaac and Liam exchanged nces, both frowning in confusion.


    Since Abigail met Olivia, something had changed. Abigail had been targeting Olivia in various ways.


    Now, her personal dissatisfaction was almost affecting the Whitaker Group, yet Abigail still didn¡¯t think she was wrong.


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Isaac pressed, frowning.


    Abigail feigned surprise, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you know? All the herbal suppliers outside have been warned by Leer¡¯s Group not to cooperate with Olivia. If we continue supplying herbs to Olivia, wouldn¡¯t that be directly opposing Leer¡¯s Group?¡±


    Hearing this, a sh of surprise crossed Isaac¡¯s eyes.


    No wonder Olivia mentioned this morning that all their herbal suppliers had terminated their cooperation. She had only vaguely mentioned it.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected that Leer¡¯s Group was behind it.


    However¡­ he remembered that when Victor met Olivia before, there was no hostility between them. In fact, Victor even seemed protective of Olivia. Why target her now?


    As he pondered this, Abigail¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Mrs. Leer might not have explicitly told us because of the rtionship between the Leer family and ours. But since we are on good terms with Leer¡¯s Group, shouldn¡¯t we naturally take their side? If we continue supplying herbs to Olivia¡¯s research institute as promised, it would be directly opposing Mrs. Leer. If she gets upset, she mighte after us!¡±


    Isaac frowned slightly, ¡°You say this is Mrs. Leer¡¯s intention? Why would she do this?¡±


    Abigail nced at him with a smug smile, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Olivia is Victor¡¯s ex-wife. Mrs. Leer has never liked her. And now¡­¡±


    Now she also disliked that woman and took this opportunity to deal with her!


    Abigail didn¡¯t say thest part out loud, but Isaac guessed her meaning and abruptly stood up from the sofa.


    Abigail was startled by his sudden movement and fell silent.


    ¡°Shut up! As ady of the Whitaker family, what nonsense are you spouting? If word gets out, we¡¯ll be aughingstock! The Whitaker Group has a century-old legacy, when did we ever need to take sides to make a stand?¡± Isaac furiously walked over to his sister and looked down at her from above.

 Chapter 372: Stay Out of This

    Abigail instinctively took two steps back, still defending herself, ¡°What did I say wrong? The Whitaker Group has a century-long legacy. If it falls into crisis because of this conflict with Leer¡¯s Group, that would be a real disservice to the Whitaker Group!¡±


    Hearing this, Isaac felt his temples throbbing and reprimanded through gritted teeth, ¡°Do you even know what has allowed the Whitaker Group to endure for a hundred years?¡±


    Abigail lowered her head and remained silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s credibility!¡± Isaac red at her with frustration, ¡°If we abandon our principles for personal reasons, what right does the Whitaker Group have to remain in the medical field?¡±


    Abigail¡¯s arrogance dimmed as she cautiously nced at Liam sitting on the sofa. She lowered her stance and said to her brother, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really thinking about the Whitaker Group. In Seacrest, whichpany dares to go head-to-head with the Whitaker Group? Didn¡¯t you see Mrs. Leer¡¯s stance? Almost all the herbal suppliers in Seacrest have been warned. If the Whitaker Group doesn¡¯t have this awareness, how will Mrs. Leer view us in the future? Our rtionship with Leer¡¯s Group could be strained because of this, and that would be a loss for us.¡±


    After speaking, Abigail looked up again to gauge Isaac¡¯s reaction.


    Isaac¡¯s face remained cold as he red at her, wanting to see what other excuses she coulde up with for her foolish actions.


    ¡°Besides, you know what Olivia did to the Leer family six years ago, don¡¯t you? She acted so irresponsibly, isn¡¯t it right that she faces consequences now?¡± Abigail added fuel to the fire.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard her brother let out a mockingugh.


    Abigail felt a tightness in her chest and looked up at him in confusion.


    ¡°If you remember what Dr. Prescott did to the Leer family six years ago, then you should also clearly remember that Dr. Prescott cured Grandpa¡¯s illness recently!¡± Isaac found it increasinglyughable and mercilessly exposed Abigail¡¯s poor excuse.


    Upon hearing this, Abigail was stunned and instinctively looked at Liam sitting on the sofa.


    Her brother¡¯s words clearly indicated that Liam had already reacted to this matter.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Abigail btedly softened her attitude, trying to appeal to Liam.


    Liam had heard her earlier words and felt only confusion and fatigue.


    Over the years, he had treated all the Whitaker family descendants equally and personally guided them.


    But Abigail seemed particrly extreme in her temperament andcked gratitude.


    Or perhaps she didn¡¯t even respect him as her grandfather?


    Thinking of this, a chill surged in Liam¡¯s heart, and his eyes showed disappointment as he looked at Abigail. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Dr. Prescott is my lifesaver. I made it very clear at the birthday banquet that Dr. Prescott is practically half a member of our Whitaker family. Why are you still targeting her? What are your intentions?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Abigail hurriedly exined, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not what you think. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you realize your mistake?¡± Liam interrupted her defense, looking at her intently.


    Abigail closed her mouth, and her expression shifted from fear to defiance.


    She did have personal reasons for her actions but also genuinely believed it was for the good of the Whitaker Group. Now they were all ming her!


    When Leer¡¯s Group caused them trouble in the future, they would realize their mistake!


    Seeing that she still didn¡¯t intend to admit her mistake, Liam shook his head in disappointment and instructed, ¡°From now on, stay out of Whitaker Group¡¯s affairs. Leave everything to Isaac.¡±


    Abigail looked up in shock, wanting to say something more.


    But Liam had no intention of listening further and signaled Isaac to help him upstairs to rest.

 Chapter 373: Think of Another Way

    Back upstairs, Liam sighed deeply, ¡°Keep an eye on Abigail from now on. She¡¯s impulsive, and I¡¯m afraid she might do something foolish again.¡±


    Isaac agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°And also, don¡¯t take Abigail¡¯s words to heart. We¡¯ll continue supplying Dr. Prescott with the medication as usual. If there¡¯s any issue with Leer¡¯s Group, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Liam advised earnestly. ¡°The Whitaker Group has always been trustworthy, we can¡¯t let this incidentpromise our principles.¡±


    Isaac nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll call Dr. Prescott right away and exin the situation.¡±


    Liam nodded, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±


    Due to themotion caused by Abigail, Liam was quite upset today. Now that the issue was resolved, he finally felt the fatigue setting in.


    Isaac waited until Liam was asleep before leaving the room to call Olivia.


    Meanwhile, Olivia sat in her office, feeling heavy-hearted.


    As dusk approached, there was still no news from the Whitaker Group.


    She even began to doubt if what Gabriel said was true, that the Whitaker Group¡¯s investigation was just an excuse.


    If that were the case, she would have to find a way to contact herbal suppliers in the neighboring city.


    Although it would take time to transport herbs from the neighboring city, there was no other option.


    She wondered if the herbal suppliers in the neighboring city had received any news from Leer¡¯s Group¡­


    With these thoughts, Olivia hesitated but eventually took out her phone to call a senior she had met at a recent academic conference.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Just as she took out her phone, it suddenly vibrated and rang.


    Olivia was startled and frowned as she nced at the caller ID. Seeing who it was, her eyes brightened, and she answered, ¡°Mr. Whitaker.¡±


    On the other end, Isaac¡¯s face was full of apology, ¡°Dr. Prescott, we¡¯ve cleared up the misunderstanding. Everything is resolved now. Tomorrow morning, the Whitaker Group¡¯s herbs will be delivered to your research institute on time.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia let out a long sigh of relief, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders. ¡°May I ask what the misunderstanding was about?¡±


    Isaac was silent for a few seconds before apologetically saying, ¡°It¡¯s an internal matter within the Whitaker Group, not convenient to disclose. But rest assured, this won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Seeing his reluctance to borate, Olivia didn¡¯t press further and agreed, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Isaac smiled, ¡°It¡¯s our duty. If you urgently need any herbs in the future, consider the Whitaker Group first. We won¡¯t breach our contract.¡±


    Olivia thanked him briefly. After a few more polite exchanges, they ended the call.


    At that moment, someone knocked on Olivia¡¯s office door.


    Gabriel walked in from outside.


    He had also waited all day without hearing from the Whitaker Group and came to check on Olivia.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, any news from the Whitaker Group?¡±


    As he spoke, he noticed the faint smile on Olivia¡¯s face.


    ¡°They just called. The herbs will be delivered tomorrow morning,¡± Olivia replied with a smile.


    Gabriel had already guessed the answer from her expression. Hearing her words, he also smiled, ¡°I told you, the Whitaker Group wouldn¡¯t go back on their word.¡±


    Then his smile gradually faded, ¡°However, relying solely on the Whitaker Group for our research institute might not be enough.¡±


    As the research institute grewrger, the herb supply from just one group couldn¡¯t keep up with their consumption.


    Olivia¡¯s smile also faded slightly, ¡°In any case, this batch of herbs from the Whitaker Group solves our immediate problem. We¡¯ll think of another way for future needs.¡±

 Chapter 374: Isn鈥檛 This Too Much?

    On the other side, Abigail thought she had done a good deed, but ended up being criticized by her brother and grandfather. They even forbade her from getting involved in the Whitaker Group¡¯s affairs, which made her feel extremely frustrated.


    Watching Liam and Isaac go upstairs, Abigail fumed in the living room for quite a while, asionally picking on the servants.


    But no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t shake off her anger. In the end, she decided to call Emma.


    ¡°Emma, where are you now?¡±


    Emma was lying in the hospital with Lily sitting beside her. She lowered the volume on her phone when she received the call. ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Still not discharged?¡± Abigail asked with concern.


    Abigail was aware that Emma was hospitalized due to injuries sustained while saving Lily. She had visited the hospital frequently but didn¡¯t realize how severe the injuries were.


    Hearing this, Emma nced at Lily beside her bed and pretended to be nonchnt. ¡°I feel much better and am eager to leave the hospital, but Madam is still worried¡­¡±


    Lily gave her a reproachful look.


    Meeting her gaze, Emma smiled yfully.


    ¡°Lily is right to be concerned about you. After all, you got injured saving her, and you¡¯re her future daughter-inw. If she doesn¡¯t care about you, who else would she care about?¡± Abigailughed in agreement, but then her face fell again. ¡°I¡¯lle over to see you soon. Wait for me!¡±


    Emma agreed.


    After hanging up, Lily handed a peeled orange to Emma¡¯s mouth.


    Emma took it and looked at Lily helplessly. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m really fine now. You don¡¯t need to take such good care of me. It makes me feel uneasy.¡±


    Lily disagreed and gave her a stern look. ¡°It takes a hundred days to heal from bone injuries. It¡¯s still far from a hundred days for you. Just stay in the hospital obediently! Besides, if you feel uneasy about me taking care of you, think about how uneasy I would feel if I didn¡¯t take care of you after you got injured because of me!¡±


    Seeing her insistence, Emma didn¡¯t argue further and obediently ate the orange.


    Lily felt very satisfied seeing Emma¡¯spliance and nodded approvingly. ¡°When you marry into the Leer family in the future, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to take care of each other!¡±


    Emma blushed slightly and nced at Lily shyly. ¡°Madam, Victor¡¯s attitude isn¡¯t clear yet. Please don¡¯t say things like that.¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°What I mean is what Victor means. Olivia will soon be driven out of Seacrest by me. If Victor doesn¡¯t marry you, who else would he marry?¡±


    Emma feigned confusion. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already warned all the herbal suppliers in Seacrest not to cooperate with Olivia. If she has any sense, she should know that Seacrest doesn¡¯t wee her!¡± Lily responded coldly.


    As someone from the Thornton Group, thergest herbal supplier in Seacrest, Emma was well aware of Lily¡¯s methods. Hearing this made her feel delighted inside, but she still put on a sympathetic face. ¡°Madam, isn¡¯t this too much for Miss Prescott? What if the people at the research institute find out it¡¯s because of her¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pity her. She brought this on herself by wronging the Leer family and daring to return to Seacrest!¡± Lily reassured Emma by patting her shoulder.


    Emma smiled faintly.


    ¡°Who called you just now?¡± Lily asked again.


    ¡°It was Abigail. She said she¡¯sing over to see me,¡± Emma replied obediently.


    Lily put down what she was holding and stood up. ¡°Since you have a visitoring, I won¡¯t disturb you two. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    With that, she turned and left the room.

 Chapter 375: She Got Away with It Again

    Not long after Lily left, there was a knock on the door of the hospital room.


    Abigail walked in with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°What happened? Who upset you?¡± Emma asked, puzzled by her expression.


    Abigail sat down by the bed, absentmindedly peeling an apple whileining angrily, ¡°It¡¯s my brother and my grandfather!¡±


    Seeing her distracted, Emma took the apple and peeler from her hand and patiently asked, ¡°What did they do to you?¡±


    ¡°They found out that I told Alf not to provide Olivia with medicinal herbs!¡± Abigail looked at the person on the bed with a wronged expression.


    In fact, it was Emma who had given her this idea.


    If it weren¡¯t for Emma¡¯s reminder, she wouldn¡¯t have known about Lily targeting Olivia.


    Both of them disliked Olivia, so Emma suggested cutting off Olivia¡¯s supply of medicinal herbs from Leer¡¯s Group.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Firstly, it would vent their anger, and secondly, it would help strengthen the rtionship between the Whitaker Group and Leer¡¯s Group.


    Abigail didn¡¯t think much of it and assumed Emma was looking out for her, so she followed her advice.


    Now that she was being reprimanded, her first reaction was toe andin to Emma.


    Hearing this, a trace of disdain shed in Emma¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected Abigail to mess up such a simple task, but she still had to act like a caring big sister.


    ¡°And then? Did they scold you?¡± she asked gently.


    Abigail nodded angrily, ¡°They said I was tarnishing the Whitaker family¡¯s reputation and forbade me from getting involved in Whitaker Group matters again!¡±


    After speaking, Abigail grabbed Emma¡¯s uninjured hand in desperation, ¡°Emma, you know I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Please talk to my brother and grandfather for me!¡±


    She felt it was unfair to lose her say in Whitaker Group matters when she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    A hint of impatience crossed Emma¡¯s face as she discreetly pulled her hand away and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s understandable that Liam and Isaac would say that. After all, Olivia cured Liam¡¯s illness, and Isaac has always supported Olivia. It¡¯s only natural for them to speak up for her.¡±


    Abigail¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°So does this mean Olivia gets away with it again?¡±


    Emma¡¯s face darkened slightly, ¡°Has Whitaker Group resumed supplying medicinal herbs to Olivia¡¯s research institute?¡±


    Abigail nodded with a grim expression.


    ording to her brother and grandfather¡¯s intentions, they were supposed to supply Olivia with medicinal herbs as agreed.


    The thought of Olivia not being punished while she herself was reprimanded made Abigail furious.


    Emma was even more frustrated.


    If this continued, all of Lily¡¯s ns would be ruined!


    She had hinted at Abigail to prevent Whitaker Group from intervening, but she hadn¡¯t expected Abigail to be so unreliable!


    Not hearing a response from Emma for a while, Abigail didn¡¯t find it odd and continuedining on her own.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so great about Olivia. Just because she cured my grandfather¡¯s illness, both he and my brother are siding with her. They don¡¯t even trust their own family. Everything I did was for the good of Whitaker Group!¡±


    Emma felt a wave of irritation but only responded perfunctorily, ¡°They¡¯ll realize you¡¯re right eventually.¡±


    After being scolded and then receiving Emma¡¯s affirmation, Abigail felt more confident in her actions but still regretted it. ¡°It¡¯s a pity she got away with it again!¡±


    Emma¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Not necessarily!¡±

 Chapter 376: Smiling Without Speaking

    Upon hearing her response, Abigail looked somewhat puzzled.


    Could it be¡­ she had another n in mind?


    Thinking of this, Abigail cautiously asked, ¡°Emma, do you mean you have other ways to deal with Olivia?¡±


    Emma was filled with impatience towards her, thinking that even if there were another n, she wouldn¡¯t tell her. She was more of a hindrance than a help.


    But considering that she might still need her in the future, Emma maintained a soothing demeanor, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t let that woman get away with anything. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for her, you wouldn¡¯t have been scolded by Liam and Isaac. Even if it¡¯s just to vent your anger, I can¡¯t let her off so easily!¡±


    With a few words, she med Olivia for Abigail being reprimanded.


    Abigail agreed wholeheartedly and nodded angrily, ¡°Olivia, ever since I met her, my grandfather and brother have always been giving me trouble. Clearly, I¡¯m their family, yet they side with her. She definitely needs to be taught a lesson!¡±


    Emma¡¯s goal was achieved, and she squinted her eyes in satisfaction, patting Abigail¡¯s hand reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re not the only ones who dislike Olivia.¡±


    Hearing this, Abigail was initially stunned but understood.


    She almost forgot that this whole scheme against Olivia was orchestrated by Lily.


    With Lily involved, how could Olivia possibly benefit?


    Moreover, Lily¡¯s targeting of Olivia was likely because of Emma.


    Over the years, Lily¡¯s fondness for Emma was evident to everyone.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Now with Olivia suddenly appearing out of nowhere, how could Lily allow her to take Emma¡¯s ce?


    Furthermore, six years ago, Olivia left behind a divorce agreement and disappeared without a word, almost announcing to the entire business world that she abandoned Victor, not the other way around, which severely embarrassed the Leer family.


    Just for this reason alone, Lily could never forgive her!


    The more Abigail thought about it, the more excited she became, even forgetting the frustration from being scolded earlier. She ttered Emma with a smile, ¡°Emma, Mrs. Leer has always liked you. This time she¡¯s targeting Olivia, it must also be because of you!¡±


    Emma felt proud inside but put on a pretentious frown, ¡°What does it have to do with me? That woman brought it upon herself.¡±


    Abigail nced at Emma¡¯s injured arm and hinted, ¡°If it really had nothing to do with you, Olivia has been back for so long without Mrs. Leer taking any action. But as soon as you got hurt, Mrs. Leer made a move. Isn¡¯t it because Olivia caused your arm to get injured again?¡±


    Emma followed her gaze to her own arm and smiled without speaking.


    Indeed, if she hadn¡¯t been so ruthless with herself, who knows how long Lily would have tolerated that woman.


    Her injury had forced Lily to take a stand.


    Abigail¡¯s face was full of ttery, ¡°Mrs. Leer likes you so much. If Olivia bullies you, she will definitely stand up for you. After all, you are her future daughter-inw!¡±


    Emma smirked, ¡°Whether I be her daughter-inw is up to Victor.¡±


    Abigail dismissed it lightly, ¡°With Mrs. Leer on your side, once she drives Olivia away, who else will Victor have but you? When that timees, who else would he marry but you? Just wait to be the young mistress of the Leer family!¡±


    What she said was true, Emma felt a surge of joy inside but maintained a silent smile on the surface.

 Chapter 377: Why Did You Suddenly Ask This?

    In the evening, when Olivia returned home, Emily had already picked up the two children and prepared dinner.


    Seeing Olivia enter, the two children greeted her with concern, ¡°Mommy, you must be tired!¡±


    As they spoke, the children looked up at Olivia¡¯s face with wide eyes, noticing that she seemed particrly exhausted today.


    Seeing this, the two children exchanged worried nces, understanding that Mommy must have had a tough day at work.


    Olivia had been running around all day for medicinal herbs and was utterly exhausted. Seeing the worried expressions on her children¡¯s faces, she forced a smile and bent down to pat their heads, ¡°Thank you for caring, my darlings.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the children ran off from under her hands and thoughtfully brought her slippers, cing them at her feet.


    Olivia smiled with relief.


    After taking off her coat, the two children eagerly helped her hang it up.


    The children were small and struggled quite a bit before they managed to hang the coat on the rack.


    Olivia just smiled and watched them, patiently waiting until they had hung up the coat before leading them to sit by the dining table.


    ¡°Mommy, eat some vegetables!¡±


    As soon as she sat down, her bowl was filled with two pieces of vegetables that the children had picked for her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Seeing how considerate the children were, Olivia felt all her fatigue from the day melt away, her face full of smiles.


    ¡°Mommy, was work tiring today?¡± Ethan leaned half over the table, looking at her expression.


    Olivia smiled reassuringly, ¡°Seeing you both makes Mommy not feel tired at all.¡±


    The children looked skeptical.


    Olivia picked up some vegetables for each of them and said with a smile, ¡°Eat up.¡±


    She thought the children would be quiet while eating, but Ethan¡¯s innocent voice rang out again.


    ¡°Mommy, when are we going abroad?¡±


    Beside him, Sebastian also looked at his mommy with wide eyes.


    Olivia was taken aback and remained silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°There is still some work at the research institute that needs to be finished. Once Mommy is done, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Ethan pressed on, ¡°Does that mean it will still be a while before we go?¡±


    Olivia nodded nomittally.


    ¡°Will it be a long time?¡± Ethan didn¡¯t know why but kept asking persistently.


    Olivia frowned slightly and met his gaze, seeing the anticipation in Ethan¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing this, Olivia felt a pang of guilt.


    The two children clearly enjoyed their life in the country but had to follow her around because of her work.


    But thinking about Lily lurking in the background, Olivia could only steel herself.


    Seeing that she hadn¡¯t answered for a long time, Ethan urged anxiously, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Olivia snapped out of it and forced a smile, ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t sure either. Why did you suddenly ask about this?¡±


    The two children exchanged nces and showed disappointed expressions.


    Seeing their expressions, Olivia felt puzzled.


    ¡°Today at kindergarten we saw Sophia. Although she still wanted to y with us, we felt that Sophia was unhappy.¡± Ethan¡¯s little voice was full of concern. After speaking, he looked at Olivia with a pleading expression, ¡°Mommy, can we leave a littleter?¡±


    Thinking of Sophia made Olivia¡¯s heart ache. She remained silent for a while before shaking her head firmly, ¡°Once work is finished, we will leave. Don¡¯t you miss Grandpa?¡±


    The two children lowered their heads in disappointment, ¡°We miss Grandpa, but we also don¡¯t want to leave Sophia.¡±

 Chapter 378: Feeling Uneasy

    Seeing the two children looking so sad, Olivia was at a loss for words.


    Fortunately, the children understood that their mommy was also reluctant to part with Sophia. After a brief period of sadness, they sensibly quieted down and began eating their meal in small bites.


    After dinner, Olivia was utterly exhausted, and the two children were not in the mood to y games either, so they went upstairs to rest early.


    Once the children had fallen asleep, Olivia gently stroked their cheeks and softly said, ¡°Mommy is sorry.¡±


    Because of her, the children had to follow her around at such a young age.


    They could have had a better life. If she told Victor about the children¡¯s true identity, they would be young masters of the Leer family, born with a silver spoon in their mouths.


    But out of selfishness, she kept the children by her side.


    Despite working tirelessly over the years to make up for it, she felt that her efforts were still far from enoughpared to what she owed them.


    Staring at their sleeping faces for a long time, Olivia leaned down to kiss their foreheads. She then got up, turned off the lights, and left the room.


    Hearing the door close, the two children opened their eyes and exchanged a nce in the dark.


    They hadn¡¯t been asleep at all and had heard Olivia¡¯s apology.


    Mommy had apologized to them, but they didn¡¯t feel that she had done anything wrong¡­


    Olivia returned to her room, tidied up briefly, andy down on her bed.


    She thought she would fall asleep after such a tiring day, but as soon as she closed her eyes, countless images flooded her mind.


    From her negotiation with Lily at the cafe to Sophia crying and begging her not to leave, and then to the children¡¯s reluctant expressions just now¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Olivia felt both ironic and powerless.


    She had worked so hard all these years, thinking she had be strong enough, yet in front of the Leer family, she was still so vulnerable.


    Soon, she would have to leave this city again because of the Leer family.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it took before she finally drifted off into a fitful sleep.


    The next morning, when the rm went off, Olivia felt a splitting headache. But remembering that the Whitaker Group¡¯s medicinal herbs would be delivered that morning, she forced herself out of bed and groggily washed up.


    When she went downstairs, the two children were already sitting at the table having breakfast.


    Seeing Oliviae down, they both recalled her apology from the previous night.


    Since mommy had waited until they were asleep to say it, she must not have wanted them to know.


    The children sensibly didn¡¯t ask about it but noticed Olivia¡¯splexion and asked with concern, ¡°Mommy, did you not sleep well?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback.


    ¡°Your dark circles look like a panda¡¯s,¡± Sebastian said with a serious face, his eyes full of worry.


    Hearing this, Olivia realized and smiled nonchntly at them. ¡°I drank too much coffee while workingst night and couldn¡¯t sleep. Thank you for reminding me.¡±


    The children exchanged doubtful nces but quieted down after expressing their concern a few more times.


    After breakfast, Olivia asked Emily to take them to kindergarten. She then hurriedly went back upstairs to touch up her makeup before driving to the research institute.


    On her way there, Olivia felt a bit anxious.


    Although Isaac had assured her yesterday, she wouldn¡¯t feel at ease until she saw the medicinal herbs with her own eyes.


    After all, previous partners had also encountered problems on the day of delivery. It was only when they called proactively that those partners revealed the truth¡­

 Chapter 379: Such a Big Misunderstanding

    Just as they arrived at the entrance of the research institute, they saw Gabriel already counting the medicinal herbs. Beside him stood a slightly overweight man in a suit with a smooth face, and the two seemed to be having a conversation.


    The man in the suit had a ttering expression, but Gabriel¡¯s face looked somewhat perfunctory.


    Gabriel was always gentle with people, and it was rare for Olivia to see him with such an expression. Puzzled, she walked over.


    ¡°Dr. Sutcliffe, I really didn¡¯t mean to. When you called me yesterday, I was busy in a meeting. I was thinking¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Gabriel happened to look up and see Olivia approaching. He coldly interrupted the man and introduced, ¡°This is the head of our research institute, Olivia, Dr. Prescott. If you have any issues, you can talk to her.¡±


    The man was stunned for a moment and turned to look at Olivia with great respect. ¡°Dr. Prescott, I am Alf, the manager responsible for medicinal herbs at the Whitaker Group. You can just call me Alf.¡±


    Olivia was also taken aback.


    Since he was from the Whitaker Group, what was this all about?


    Alf felt bitter inside.


    He was clearly a victim in this matter too. If it weren¡¯t for Abigail iming that these were Isaac¡¯s instructions, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so perfunctory with Gabriel. But in the end, he had to take the me alone.


    Yesterday, Isaac ordered him to personally apologize to the people at the research institute. After thinking it over, he decided that making a phone call wouldn¡¯t be as sincere as showing up in person, so he came early this morning with the convoy.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to be given the cold shoulder. Despite his repeated apologies, Gabriel remained indifferent towards him.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly say that it was their youngdy who instructed him to do this, could he?


    Upon hearing that Olivia was the head of the research institute and that she had cured Liam¡¯s illness, Alf¡¯s attitude became even more humble.


    Olivia exchanged a nce with Gabriel before nodding distantly at him. ¡°Mr. Shepherd, is there something you needed to discuss bying here personally?¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, this should be the person who had been perfunctory with Gabriel on the phone yesterday.


    No wonder Gabriel had given him such a cold reception.


    Hearing her tone, Alf felt another wave of bitterness rise in his heart and his face was full of apology. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Dr. Prescott. When Dr. Sutcliffe called me yesterday, I happened to have an urgent meeting. I nned to call him back after the meeting, but then I received a call from Mr. Whitaker asking me to go over immediately. One thing led to another, and it caused such a big misunderstanding¡­¡±


    Olivia coldly curled her lips. ¡°Mr. Shepherd, are you implying that this is our fault for not being patient enough to wait for your return call?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Upon hearing this, cold sweat instantly broke out on Alf¡¯s forehead.


    He had thought that since Dr. Prescott was a woman, she might be easier to talk to than Gabriel. However, Olivia¡¯s first words directly twisted his meaning and gave him a stern warning.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    The woman in front of him was petite but inexplicably carried a powerful aura that left Alf struggling for words and breaking out in cold sweat.


    Olivia stared at him indifferently for a few seconds before extending her hand towards him, slightly retracting her imposing aura. ¡°Since the medicinal herbs have been delivered as agreed, let¡¯s put yesterday¡¯s incident behind us. You are the manager responsible for medicinal herbs at the Whitaker Group, and our cooperation will undoubtedly continue in the future. I hope Mr. Shepherd will take us seriously and avoid such misunderstandings in the future.¡±

 Chapter 380: Are These Herbs Enough?

    After all, he was from the Whitaker Group. Since Isaac had entrusted this task to him, it meant he was one of Isaac¡¯s people. Naturally, Olivia wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him. Her earlier words were just a reminder that their research institute wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, and he should be more mindful in the future.


    Alf finally realized this and let out a sigh of relief. He grasped Olivia¡¯s extended hand and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Of course, of course!¡±


    Olivia gave a polite smile, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation.¡±


    Alf wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and responded affirmatively.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Meanwhile, Gabriel had finished counting the herbs and instructed the staff to move the boxes inside. He walked over to the two of them.


    It was clear that Alf had done this kind of work many times before. Seeing Gabriel approach, he immediately handed over the list.


    Gabriel nced at Olivia. Technically, the list should be signed by the person in charge.


    Olivia gave him a slight nod.


    Gabriel hesitated for a moment but eventually took the list and signed it.


    After signing, Alf didn¡¯t take the list right away and seemed lost in thought.


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curled slightly in an almost imperceptible smile as he casually prompted, ¡°Mr. Shepherd?¡±


    Alf snapped back to reality, awkwardly took back the list, and apologized profusely until Olivia used work as an excuse to finally see him off.


    Watching the Whitaker Group¡¯s people leave, the two of them turned back into the research institute.


    ¡°Are these herbs enough?¡± Olivia asked seriously.


    Gabriel followed behind her and nodded slightly at her question. ¡°It should be because Alf refused us yesterday. The Whitaker Group sent more herbs than we ordered topensate us. It should be enough for this period, and there might even be some surplus.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia frowned slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this earlier?¡±


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow. ¡°I was going to say something, but when I saw the list he gave me matched the count I had, I decided not to.¡±


    If he had mentioned it in front of Alf, Alf might have used it as an opportunity to take credit and gloss over his refusal from the previous day.


    Gabriel naturally wouldn¡¯t give him that chance.


    Olivia understood his thoughts and shared a knowing smile.


    However, she knew this was likely Isaac¡¯s intention. She could refrain from mentioning it in front of Alf but couldn¡¯t avoid thanking Isaac.


    Back in her office, Olivia immediately called Isaac.


    The call was answered, and Isaac spoke first, ¡°Dr. Prescott, did you receive the herbs from the Whitaker Group?¡±


    Olivia smiled and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve received them. Your people arrived even earlier than I did. Additionally, I noticed that the Whitaker Group sent significantly more herbs than I ordered. I assume this was Mr. Whitaker¡¯s idea?¡±


    Isaac neither confirmed nor denied it. ¡°Yesterday¡¯s incident must have caused quite a bit of trouble for your research institute. After you left, my grandfather also scolded me. This matter is indeed our responsibility. I wasn¡¯t sure how else topensate you, so I hope you¡¯ll ept these herbs.¡±


    Having Alf send more herbs was also partly due to Isaac¡¯s personal intention to improve the Whitaker Group¡¯s image in Olivia and her team¡¯s eyes.


    Olivia knew that these herbs were nothing significant for the Whitaker Group, so she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She simply said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite about it. However, these herbs did help me out of a tight spot. I¡¯ll visit personally to thank you another day.¡±


    Isaac chuckled, ¡°That would be great. It would also stop my grandfather from constantly mentioning you.¡±


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, they ended the call.

 Chapter 381: Continuing to Work at the Whitaker Group

    Olivia put her phone aside and looked at the recent details of the institute¡¯s medicinal herb consumption, feeling a slight headache.


    Yesterday, she had already thought about it and wanted to use the Whitaker Group¡¯s connections to ask Isaac to introduce her to a few more herb suppliers.


    But today, the Whitaker Group had already given them enough benefits. If Olivia asked for more, it would seem ungrateful. She hesitated for a long time during the call but ultimately didn¡¯t say anything.


    Now, she could only try to contact the seniors she met at thest conference.


    She wondered if they still remembered her.


    She was really tired yesterday, andbined with a bad night¡¯s sleep, she felt a wave of irritation as she picked up her phone to search through her contacts.


    Recently, the institute had been developing well, evenpleting several major projects under her leadership.


    But overnight, it returned to its initial stage, even worse than before.


    This was all thanks to Lily.


    Thinking of this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger.


    She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so why was Lily still after her?


    This nameless anger reached its peak after several fruitless phone calls.


    Olivia frowned deeply, massaging her temples weakly, once again realizing her own helplessness.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Abigail felt increasingly wronged. It was one thing for Liam to scold her, but he even took away her voice in the Whitaker Group!


    Although she had vented to Emma, she still felt more and more aggrieved and didn¡¯t sleep well all night.


    Early the next morning, after breakfast, she hurried to the Whitaker Group.


    She didn¡¯t dare protest to Liam, but she could reason with her brother!


    Isaac had just hung up Olivia¡¯s call when he heard amotion outside.


    ¡°Miss Whitaker, Mr. Whitaker is working. If you don¡¯t have an appointment¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go of me! What¡¯s wrong with me looking for my brother?¡±


    It was Abigail¡¯s voice.


    What was she doing here?


    Isaac stood up with a headache and opened his office door, telling his assistant, ¡°You can leave.¡±


    Then he frowned at his sister and turned back into his office without a word.


    Abigail followed him in and sat down on the sofa in his office, looking around unceremoniously.


    Although Isaac had scolded her yesterday, he still loved his sister. His face was stern, but he poured her some tea and patiently sat across from her. ¡°Tell me, what brings you here so early?¡±


    Abigail took the tea he handed over with a smile but said indignantly, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie over if there¡¯s nothing? I¡¯m also part of the Whitaker family!¡±


    Isaac sighed helplessly. ¡°You never arrived this early when you were working.¡±


    Hearing this, Abigail fell silent for a moment and took a sip of tea nonchntly to hide her guilt.


    Isaac saw through her but didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up some documents and sat on a single sofa beside her, waiting for her to state her purpose.


    After a while, Abigail finally stammered, ¡°Brother, can you talk to Grandpa and let me continue working at the Whitaker Group?¡±


    Isaac paused in his document reading and his face darkened. ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    Seeing her brother¡¯s serious expression, Abigail felt a wave of displeasure.


    She had already lowered herself, yet he still had this attitude as if she hadmitted some heinous crime!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 382: Afraid You Can鈥檛 Control Yourself

    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize you¡¯ve done something wrong?¡±


    Isaac immediately saw through her thoughts, put down the file in his hand with a cold expression, and looked deeply at the person in front of him.


    Abigail pouted, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. It was Mrs. Leer who targeted Olivia, not me. I was just following Mrs. Leer¡¯s instructions!¡±


    ¡°Did Mrs. Leer explicitly tell you not to supply materials to Dr. Prescott¡¯s research institute?¡± Isaac questioned harshly.


    Abigail was startled by his tone, her body tensed for a moment but rxed. She replied stubbornly, ¡°Even if Mrs. Leer didn¡¯t say it directly, I know what she means! Besides, given our good rtionship with Leer¡¯s Group, isn¡¯t it right to help Mrs. Leer?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Before Isaac could respond, Abigail continued, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t forget, Olivia left without a word, leaving behind a divorce agreement. Mrs. Leer has never forgotten that! As insiders, shouldn¡¯t we stand with Leer¡¯s Group? Given your friendship with Victor, you should support him!¡±


    Isaac coldly retorted, ¡°Did Victor tell you that? Does Victor need our help to vent his anger?¡±


    As far as he knew, not only did Victor not need their help, but he also went out of his way to protect Olivia. There was no way he would let them target her.


    With this thought, Isaac suspected that Victor might be unaware of Lily¡¯s actions against Olivia, otherwise, he would have reacted by now.


    Meanwhile, Abigail continued to justify herself, ¡°No matter what, what Olivia did back then is a fact. Mrs. Leer will never forgive her, and besides, Emma¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Isaac snapped back to reality and interrupted her harshly. ¡°Are you doing this because of Mrs. Leer or out of your own selfish motives? You know the answer! Abigail, ask yourself, what has Dr. Prescott ever done to wrong our Whitaker family? If it weren¡¯t for her, how could Grandpa¡¯s health have improved so much? She is a great benefactor to our family! It¡¯s one thing to speak against her, but to act so recklessly and still not realize your mistake is uneptable!¡±


    It was the first time Abigail had seen her brother so angry, and she was momentarily too scared to speak.


    Isaac frowned deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t know where your prejudice against Dr. Prescottes from, but from now on, don¡¯t let me catch you doing anything foolish again! And stop using Leer¡¯s Group as an excuse!¡±


    Abigail finally snapped out of it and opened her mouth to defend herself.


    Before she could say anything, Isaac had already returned to his desk.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now. I have work to do. Also, you¡¯d better stay home for a while, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t control yourself,¡± Isaac said, knowing he couldn¡¯t persuade her and not wanting to waste more words.


    With that, he buried himself in the files on his desk without giving Abigail another nce.


    Feeling resentful, Abigail tried to get his attention by making noise.


    But after a while, Isaac still didn¡¯t look up.


    Frustrated, Abigail huffed angrily, grabbed her bag, and stomped out of the office in her high heels. As she left, she mmed the door hard in a final act of defiance.


    Hearing the door m, Isaac merely furrowed his brow before continuing with his work.

 Chapter 383: So Hard to Speak

    Isaac¡¯s morning spection lingered in his mind the entire day.


    In the evening, after work, Isaac called Victor.


    The call was answered, ¡°Isaac, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Isaac smiled nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met. Do you have time for a drink tonight?¡±


    Hearing this, Victor frowned slightly, sensing that Isaac had something to say, and responded in a deep voice.


    After hanging up, Victor instructed Nathan to pick up Sophia from kindergarten and drove to a private club they frequented.


    As soon as he entered, a waiter greeted him, ¡°Mr. Leer, Mr. Whitaker is already waiting for you.¡±


    Victor nodded slightly and followed the waiter upstairs into a private room.


    Although they had nned to drink, the table was set with just one bottle of beer and an array of exquisite dishes.


    Isaac was leaning on the sofa, lost in thought. Seeing Victor enter, he sat up and smiled, ¡°I initially nned to invite you for a drink, but I was so busy all day that I didn¡¯t have time to eat. So, it turned into a dinner instead.¡±


    Victor nodded indifferently and dismissed the waiter.


    Now, only the two of them remained in the room.


    Victor sat beside Isaac and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Go ahead.¡±


    Isaac felt a headacheing on.


    He remembered Victor¡¯s previous attitude towards Olivia but realized he hadn¡¯t seen them interact for quite some time.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if their rtionship had changed during this period.


    If it was indeed as his sister said and Victor had a hand in this matter, wouldn¡¯t his actions be redundant?


    But by the time he thought of this, he had already called Victor and could only brace himself for the meeting.


    While waiting for Victor, Isaac pondered over the issue, unsure whether to bring it up.


    Now, hearing Victor¡¯s question, Isaac¡¯s mind was even more chaotic. He decided to y dumb for now, casually picking up some food and remarking, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten all day. I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat first and talkter.¡±


    Victor watched his abrupt behavior, his frown deepening.


    Isaac served him some food as well, ¡°Victor, you probably haven¡¯t eaten either. Try some.¡±


    For a moment, the person beside him said nothing.


    Isaac felt a wave of regret.


    If he had known, he would have waited before calling Victor. Now he felt like he was on the spot¡­


    Fortunately, after a moment of silence, Victor didn¡¯t press further and cooperatively started eating with him.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    During the meal, Isaac chatted sporadically about business matters, trying to divert Victor¡¯s attention.


    Unexpectedly, the more deliberate he was, the more suspicious Victor became.


    Just as they finished eating and Isaac was about to find an excuse to leave, he heard Victor¡¯s deep voice beside him, ¡°You haven¡¯t mentioned the main reason you called me here. What is it that¡¯s so hard for you to say?¡±


    Isaac froze and resignedly sat back down. After pondering for a while, he cautiously asked, ¡°I just wanted to ask if you¡¯ve had any contact with Miss Prescott recently?¡±


    Olivia?


    Hearing this name, Victor¡¯s brow furrowed sharply.


    Since theirst meeting at the cafe, he hadn¡¯t contacted that woman again.


    Thest time he heard anything about her was from Sophia, who mentioned Olivia nned to move abroad.


    Thinking about this matter made Victor¡¯s mood darken.

 Chapter 384: Should I Say It or Not

    The atmosphere in the private room suddenly dropped.


    Isaac shivered inwardly, hesitating whether to continue speaking.


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Victor nced at him with a frown.


    Isaac cleared his throat and said nonchntly, ¡°Yesterday she came to check on Liam. I suddenly remembered that you two seemed to have had a good rtionship before, so I thought I¡¯d ask you. If there¡¯s nothing between you¡­¡±


    If there was nothing between them, he wouldn¡¯t meddle further.


    Before he could finish his sentence, the look in the eyes of the person next to him suddenly darkened.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Isaac felt as if he was being seen through and stopped speaking, looking back in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Victor?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to pursue her?¡± Victor¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, a hint of displeasure flickering in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Isaac was momentarily speechless, his mind nk.


    Since Victor entered the room, which of his words had implied that?


    Dr. Prescott was indeed a good person, but he knew about Dr. Prescott¡¯s past rtionship with Victor. Even if it was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t do something so disloyal.


    Moreover, when Liam had tried to set them up, Dr. Prescott had already rejected it so clearly. How could he shamelessly pursue her again?


    Victor, however, looked deeply at his brother beside him, specting frequently in his mind.


    In his view, although Olivia often made him angry, she was indeed remarkable in many ways. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if his brother had taken a liking to her.


    Isaac¡¯s behavior today, from the moment he entered the room, had been hesitant and awkward, clearly something difficult to speak about.


    Victor almost immediately thought of what Isaac might say when he mentioned Olivia.


    However, just thinking about this possibility made an inexplicable anger rise within him, and the surrounding air pressure dropped frighteningly low.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the private room was very tense.


    It took Isaac a while to recover from Victor¡¯s thunderous question. He waved his hands repeatedly in denial, ¡°Where did you get that idea? I just noticed that Dr. Prescott has lost a lot of weight and remembered how you used to protect her. I wanted to ask if you two are still¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Isaac cautiously made a ¡°broken up¡± gesture towards Victor.


    The implication was to ask if Victor had lost interest in Olivia.


    Upon hearing this, Victor¡¯s face turned colder, ¡°I used to protect her?¡±


    Isaac nodded affirmatively, ¡°When Dr. Prescott was treating Liam and at Liam¡¯s birthday banquet, I saw it all. We¡¯ve been brothers for so many years, don¡¯t I know you?¡±


    Victor sneered sarcastically.


    To outsiders, it seemed like he had always protected Olivia.


    But who would have thought that Olivia avoided him like the gue and even went abroad to escape him!


    Isaac noticed the change in his demeanor and felt even more troubled.


    If Victor had nothing to do with this matter and still cared about Dr. Prescott, then despite all that Isaac had said, Victor hadn¡¯t shown any concern. Instead, he remained cold as if someone owed him millions.


    But if Victor didn¡¯t care about Dr. Prescott, Isaac had never seen his brother so emotionally affected by any woman before. Not only did he not interrupt Isaac¡¯s words, but he also continued the conversation.


    So should he say it or not?

 Chapter 385: It Turns Out to Be Mrs. Leer

    After a while, Isaac braced himself and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the status of your rtionship now? If you don¡¯t n on dealing with her anymore, when shees to check on Liam, I¡¯ll just treat her as an ordinary doctor. No need to be overly polite.¡±


    Victor took a few seconds before responding in a deep voice, ¡°Just treat her as you did before.¡±


    After all, Olivia was about to go abroad, and there wouldn¡¯t be many more times she¡¯d check on Liam.


    Hearing this, Isaac felt relieved, knowing that Victor still had feelings for Olivia.


    Realizing this, Isaac cautiously steered the conversation towards the difficulties Olivia had encountered recently.


    ¡°Ahem, also, when Dr. Prescott came to check on Liam yesterday, she mentioned that their research institute has been facing some challengestely,¡± Isaac said as naturally as possible.


    Victor frowned and looked over, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Isaac exined, ¡°Dr. Prescott initially came to treat Liam because none of the herbal suppliers in Seacrest would cooperate with their research institute. So, she approached the Whitaker family for their publicly announced half-price herb sale contract. After she cured Liam, I signed the contract with her as promised. With the Whitaker Group leading the way, many herbal suppliers turned back and started cooperating with Dr. Prescott¡¯s research institute. But in the past couple of days¡­¡±


    At this point, Isaac dragged out his words and nced at his brother¡¯s expression, only to see Victor¡¯s brows tightly knit and his face cold.


    Isaac paused and continued, ¡°In the past couple of days, the same thing happened again. All the herbal suppliers in Seacrest received warnings not to cooperate with Dr. Prescott¡¯s research institute. Now, the Whitaker Group is their only partner left.¡±


    Victor¡¯s face showed a hint of anger, ¡°Who did this?¡±


    Isaac pondered for a moment but ultimately didn¡¯t say it directly. He patted Victor¡¯s shoulder mysteriously, ¡°That¡¯s all I can say, brother. I believe it shouldn¡¯t be hard for you to find out the rest. You¡¯ll have to investigate it yourself.¡±


    After all, Lily was his elder, and this matter was essentially a family issue. Saying more would be overstepping his bounds.


    Isaac thought Victor would wait until tomorrow at work to investigate or at least wait until they parted ways and he got home.


    To his surprise, as soon as he finished speaking, Victor took out his phone and made a call right there.


    Meanwhile, Nathan had just finished tidying up and was lying in bed when he heard his phone ring with the special ringtone he had set for Mr. Leer. He sat up instantly and answered the call solemnly, ¡°Mr. Leer, what can I do for you?¡±


    Victor said in a deep voice, ¡°Find out who in Leer¡¯s Group has been in contact with the major herbal suppliers in Seacrest recently and who has been preventing them from cooperating with Virus Lab.¡±


    Nathan agreed.


    After hanging up, he felt a bit bewildered.


    Leer¡¯s Group had many industries but wasn¡¯t deeply involved in pharmaceuticals. Why was Mr. Leer suddenly asking him to investigate this? And how would anyone from Leer¡¯s Group be in contact with herbal suppliers?


    Though puzzled, Nathan immediately began investigating as per Mr. Leer¡¯s instructions.


    Since it involved Leer¡¯s Group and he was Victor¡¯s assistant, it didn¡¯t take long to find the answer.


    Nathan was shocked once again.


    Virus Lab? Wasn¡¯t that the young madam¡¯s research institute?


    And the person Mr. Leer wanted him to investigate turned out to be Mrs. Leer?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 386: Do I Care About This?

    It took Nathan a while to recover from his shock before he immediately called Mr. Leer to report.


    In the private room of the club, since hanging up the phone, Victor had not spoken again, and Isaac sensibly ate the now cold food beside him.


    When Victor¡¯s phone lit up, Isaac nced over immediately.


    The person next to him answered the call.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, we found out.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice sounded very cautious.


    Victor responded with a deep tone, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Nathan hesitated, ¡°It was¡­ Madam.¡±


    Upon hearing his answer, Victor merely closed his eyes briefly, showing no surprise on his face.


    From the moment Isaac mentioned this matter to him, he had already suspected it. Having Nathan investigate was just to confirm his suspicions.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Victor hung up the phone expressionlessly.


    The temperature in the private room seemed to drop to freezing.


    Isaac was about to say something when Victor¡¯s voice rang in his ear.


    ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    Hearing this, Isaac was momentarily stunned and then replied truthfully, ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop even further.


    Isaac hurriedly defended himself, ¡°Yesterday, the Whitaker Group also got involved. I was busy solving their problems and didn¡¯t know how to bring it up to you. That¡¯s why I dyed until today. Rest assured, the Whitaker Group¡¯s recent supply of medicinal herbs is sufficient for Dr. Prescott and his team.¡±


    Victor closed his eyes slightly, suppressing all his displeasure.


    The root cause of this incident was ultimately himself.


    He had long known that his mother disapproved of Olivia and had witnessed their confrontation at the cafest time. He should have realized that his mother would take action against Olivia.


    He should have assigned someone to keep a close watch on both of them, to prevent his mother from acting and to protect Olivia¡¯s safety.


    But during this period, he had been busy withpany matters. When he returned from work, he stayed by Sophia¡¯s side without leaving her for a moment, neglecting Olivia¡¯s situation.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He never expected Lily to act so soon!


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t expect you to bepletely unaware of this,¡± Isaac added slowly.


    He had always thought that Lily had used Leer¡¯s Group¡¯s influence for this matter, and that Victor would know something about it.


    If Abigail hadn¡¯t pointed it out to him this morning, he wouldn¡¯t have thought to inform Victor specifically.


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s expression grew even darker.


    Olivia must have already known that this matter was rted to Leer¡¯s Group. Perhaps she also thought that he was aware of it.


    Before this incident happened, Olivia had already been avoiding him. If she had such thoughts now, who knows how she would view him?


    ¡°Thepany has been busytely,¡± Victor replied sinctly.


    Isaac nodded in understanding. It seemed that Mrs. Leer had also kept this matter from Victor.


    Thinking of this, Isaac felt a bit apologetic. ¡°If I had known this, I should have told you yesterday.¡±


    Victor¡¯s face remained impassive as he said, ¡°This matter stays between us. My mother won¡¯t know that you told me.¡±


    From Isaac¡¯s perspective, Victor could fully understand why he had dyed speaking up until now.


    Given the close rtionship between their families, Isaac telling him about this was equivalent to going against his mother.


    Isaac frowned slightly. ¡°Do I care about this? If I hadn¡¯t seen your attitude towards Dr. Prescott with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have made this special trip.¡±

 Chapter 387: Dr. Prescott is Going Abroad

    ¡°But now that you know, what do you n to do?¡±


    Isaac hesitated for a moment before asking, his gaze full of curiosity as he looked at Victor.


    He didn¡¯t doubt his own eyes, he could tell that his brother had some feelings for Dr. Prescott.


    But whether he would go against Mrs. Leer for her, that he wasn¡¯t sure about.


    Victor furrowed his brows, feeling a surge of irritation. After a long pause, he replied in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to handle things on the Leer¡¯s Group side. Can you help with Olivia?¡±


    Hearing this, Isaac was even more puzzled.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    What does ¡°find a way¡± mean? Does it mean going against Mrs. Leer or not?


    Victor didn¡¯t hear his response and added with a frown, ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient, forget it. I¡¯ll figure it out myself. I can¡¯t openly go against my mom for now.¡±


    Knowing Lily¡¯s temperament, the more he opposed her for Olivia, the more she¡¯d dislike Olivia and target her.


    Besides, she was still his mother.


    Victor had to consider her position to some extent.


    Isaac finally came to his senses after a moment of thought and said, ¡°I can definitely help. Currently, only the Whitaker Group is coborating with Dr. Prescott. While I can ensure their supply of medicinal materials for now, it won¡¯t be sustainable in the long run. Dr. Prescott will need more suppliers to work with. Given the Whitaker Group¡¯s influence in Seacrest, convincing a few suppliers shouldn¡¯t be difficult, but¡­¡±


    At this point, Isaac gave Victor a meaningful look.


    Victor frowned, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If you give the nod, things will be much simpler,¡± Isaac said mysteriously. ¡°I¡¯ll only approach a few reputable suppliers, and there won¡¯t be any leaks to Mrs. Leer.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor nodded nomittally, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. Also, try to keep her in the country.¡±


    He knew Olivia¡¯s character well, with such a major incident at the research institute, she wouldn¡¯t just abandon everything and leave the country.


    Since Isaac was willing to help, Olivia would definitely cooperate as much as possible.


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    After agreeing, Isaac realized what Victor had just said and raised his eyebrows in shock, ¡°What do you mean? Is Dr. Prescott nning to go abroad? She doesn¡¯t intend to settle here?¡±


    Victor nodded.


    Isaac was incredulous, ¡°How do you know? Haven¡¯t you two been out of touchtely? You didn¡¯t even know about the trouble at her research institute. What if it¡¯s just a misunderstanding? Dr. Prescott hasn¡¯t been back for long.¡±


    As far as he knew, Dr. Prescott had been abroad for six years. This time she returned and established a research institute, putting in so much effort. How could she leave so easily?


    Victor pulled his lips into a sarcastic smile, ¡°It¡¯s true, not a misunderstanding. She told Sophia.¡±


    When he first heard the news, he was equally shocked.


    But it was the truth.


    ¡°And you¡­¡± Isaac hesitated as he looked at his brother.


    If Dr. Prescott went abroad, what would Victor do?


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened as he nced at him, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to keep her in the country as much as possible.¡±


    Isaac suddenly understood and felt relieved, teasing with a smile, ¡°I knew it, you wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily.¡±

 Chapter 388: Where Did the Two Children Come From

    However¡­


    Ever since Isaac learned that Olivia was Victor¡¯s former wife who had left without a word years ago, he had a suspicion in his heart. Now, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°What is the rtionship between Dr. Prescott and Sophia? I¡¯ve never seen Sophia rely on anyone like this.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Victor understood his implication and responded lightly, ¡°Sophia is her daughter.¡±


    Despite having suspected it, hearing Victor¡¯s confirmation left Isaac stunned for a moment.


    The timing of Olivia¡¯s departure, Sophia¡¯s age, and Sophia¡¯s inexplicable dependence on Olivia all made him think that Sophia might be Olivia¡¯s daughter.


    But every time he saw Olivia interacting with Sophia, Dr. Prescott seemed to treat the child as just a familiar little friend. Because of this, Isaac never dared to think too much about it.


    Hearing Victor¡¯s admission now only made him more confused.


    So, Dr. Prescott still doesn¡¯t know about this? She doesn¡¯t know that Sophia is her own daughter?


    Isaac couldn¡¯t understand it and asked hesitantly, ¡°Dr. Prescott seems unaware of this?¡±


    Victor nodded nomittally, ¡°There seems to have been some mistake in between. Neither she nor Sophia knows.¡±


    Isaac found it increasingly absurd, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell them?¡±


    If Dr. Prescott knew that Sophia was her daughter, he thought that maybe, for Sophia¡¯s sake, she might choose to remarry Victor.


    It wouldn¡¯t have to be soplicated as it is now.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Because she has two sons with her.¡±


    At first, it was because of the two children with that woman, and he always thought Olivia knew Sophia was her daughter.


    Later, he realized there was a misunderstanding, but there was no suitable opportunity to exin.


    Now, Olivia was avoiding him as much as possible. Telling her this would probably only add to her troubles.


    Isaac knew Olivia had two children but had never seen them. He just echoed, ¡°We don¡¯t know what Dr. Prescott has been through all these years or where those two children came from. I¡¯m genuinely curious.¡±


    Victor remained silent.


    The background of those two children was still a mystery to him.


    Seeing his silence, Isaac understood that his brother didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. Since his suspicions had been confirmed, he timely shifted the conversation back to business, ¡°No matter what, Dr. Prescott is Sophia¡¯s biological mother. For Sophia¡¯s sake, I must help her! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Dr. Prescott!¡±


    Victor¡¯s expression softened slightly, and he nodded at him, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Isaac smiled, ¡°If you really want to thank me, you can pay for this meal.¡±


    Victor tugged at his lips and agreed nomittally.


    Seeing that it was gettingte and they had finished discussing business, they got up to leave.


    Downstairs, a waiter approached them about the bill. Isaac raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°Put it on Mr. Leer¡¯s tab.¡±


    The waiter nced at Victor for confirmation. Seeing him nod, the waiter bowed respectfully and watched them leave.


    Back at the Whitaker¡¯s residence, Isaac remembered his promise to Victor to help Olivia and didn¡¯t dare dy. He contacted several herbal suppliers who were on good terms with Seacrest and the Whitaker Group and under their protection. With a mix of threats and incentives, he got them to agree to consider cooperating with Virus Lab.

 Chapter 389: Still Feeling Uneasy

    Early the next morning, Olivia was at the research institute, troubled by issues with the coborators.


    In the past few days, she had contacted almost everyone she could within the country, but to no avail.


    Many people had no connections in Seacrest, and even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t go against Leer¡¯s Group for her sake.


    After three days, Olivia was at a loss for what to do.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Just as she was out of ideas, there was a knock on her office door.


    Gabriel walked in from outside, bringing Isaac with him.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, Mr. Whitaker is here,¡± Gabriel greeted her.


    Hearing this, Olivia looked up in surprise at the person behind him, momentarily unable to react.


    The medicinal supplies from the Whitaker Group had already been delivered, so why was Isaac here?


    ¡°Dr. Prescott,¡± Isaac greeted her with a smile, ncing around her office.


    He had intended to see if there were any photos of the children¡¯s father but only saw a picture of Olivia with the two children on her desk.


    Isaac nonchntly withdrew his gaze and took a seat opposite her.


    Gabriel, already aware of Isaac¡¯s purpose before entering the office, did not avoid the conversation and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Mr. Whitaker, is there something you need?¡± Olivia felt a slight tension in her heart, fearing that Isaac might alsopromise with Leer¡¯s Group.


    Isaac noticed her concern and smiled reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s like this: when I got home yesterday, my grandfather scolded me again, saying that mypensation to you was still insufficient. So, I thought about it all night and came up with something that might make up for it.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback.


    Isaac continued speaking on his own, ¡°I¡¯m also in the pharmaceutical industry and understand how much medicinal supplies a research institute consumes. The supplies from the Whitaker Group can only meet your immediate needs, over time, onepany won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    At this point, Olivia frowned slightly and said helplessly, ¡°What you say is true. I¡¯ve been actively looking for other medicinal suppliers these past few days but have had no results. Mr. Whitaker, do you have any suggestions?¡±


    Isaac nodded slightly. ¡°To be honest, although the Whitaker Group¡¯s status in Seacrest isn¡¯t as high as Leer¡¯s Group, it still has considerable influence in the pharmaceutical industry. Many medicinal suppliers in Seacrest received help from the Whitaker Group when they started out, so if I ask them, they will at least consider it.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s heart stirred but she still hesitated. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too risky for the Whitaker Group? Yourpany has always had a good rtionship with Leer¡¯s Group. If Mrs. Leer finds out you¡¯re doing this¡­¡±


    Isaac extending a helping hand in this matter made her very grateful, but she had to consider it from the Whitaker Group¡¯s perspective.


    If Lily found out that Isaac was helping her and it strained their rtionship, she wouldn¡¯t know how topensate Isaac.


    Isaac smiled indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve considered that as well. Dr. Prescott, rest assured. The suppliers I¡¯m contacting are well-established in Seacrest and can be trusted. Leer¡¯s Group won¡¯t find out, and even if they do, they might not care.¡±


    With Victor backing him up, even if Lily found out, she might not be able to do anything.


    Olivia was unaware of Victor¡¯s involvement in this matter. Hearing Isaac¡¯s response, she still felt uneasy.


    No one understood Lily¡¯s hostility towards her better than she did.


    She was already very grateful that the Whitaker Group could continue their previous contract and didn¡¯t want to drag them down further because of this.

 Chapter 390: Await My Good News

    Isaac noticed Olivia¡¯s concerns and understood what she was worried about. He rephrased his statement, ¡°The rtionship between the Whitaker Group and Leer¡¯s Group won¡¯t be strained over this matter. I wouldn¡¯t risk the Whitaker Group. The reason I¡¯m bringing this up today is that I¡¯ve already made thorough preparations.¡±


    Seeing his confident expression, Olivia¡¯s hesitation gradually faded, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°But why are you helping me so much? Is it just because I cured Liam¡¯s illness?¡±


    Isaac thought of his conversation with Victor the previous night and looked at Olivia with a meaningful gaze.


    Meeting his eyes, Olivia felt puzzled.


    After a moment, Isaac spoke slowly, ¡°My grandfather was bedridden for so many years, and his recovery is entirely thanks to Dr. Prescott. Moreover, you mentioned that when you took over his case, he was on the brink of death. You are my grandfather¡¯s savior. This gratitude is immense for the Whitaker Group. My grandfather considers you almost like family and always asks me to take care of you.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia inexplicably recalled the day at the Whitaker family dinner when Liam tried to match her with Isaac.


    Listening to Isaac¡¯s words now, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Liam hadn¡¯t given up yet.


    Thinking of this, Olivia felt a bit apologetic and said earnestly, ¡°Please thank Liam for me. As a doctor, it¡¯s my duty to treat patients. Besides, I wasn¡¯t working for free, the Whitaker Group has alreadypensated me appropriately. We are even now, and Liam doesn¡¯t need to dwell on it.¡±


    After speaking, Olivia paused for a few seconds and then added sincerely, ¡°Moreover, I already have two children. I clearly rejected Liam¡¯s proposalst time, and you shouldn¡¯t agree either.¡±


    As her words fell, the expressions of the other two people in the office changed simultaneously.


    Isaac looked helpless.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Is it so easy for people to misunderstand his intentions?


    Last night, when he mentioned this to Victor, he was also suspected in the same way.


    Now, when he told Olivia he wanted to help her, she misunderstood again.


    Gabriel felt a sinking feeling in his heart and his eyes narrowed sharply.


    He knew that Olivia¡¯s treatment of Liam had brought her closer to Isaac.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected that Liam had such thoughts.


    Although Olivia didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Gabriel could guess that Liam wanted to match her with Isaac¡­


    It took Isaac a while to recover from his helplessness. He exined to Olivia with a slight smile, ¡°It has nothing to do with that matter. You¡¯ve already refused, my grandfather wouldn¡¯t force you. It¡¯s because you saved my grandfather. Besides, given your character, I think the Whitaker Group should befriend you.¡±


    Olivia finally breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Since Mr. Whitaker says so, I¡¯ll dly ept your help. Regardless of whether those herbal suppliers are willing to cooperate with our research institute or not, I¡¯m already very grateful that the Whitaker Group is extending a helping hand. I¡¯ll treat Mr. Whitaker to a meal another day.¡±


    Isaac also smiled broadly, ¡°That¡¯s great! Just for that meal, I¡¯ll definitely persuade those herbal suppliers. Dr. Prescott, await my good news!¡±


    After briefly discussing the herbal suppliers further, Isaac stood up to take his leave.

 Chapter 391: The Atmosphere is Heavy

    Having said she would treat Isaac to a meal, Olivia was naturally not just being polite.


    That evening, she booked a restaurant and sent Isaac a message saying they would meet on the weekend.


    Isaac agreed and immediately messaged Victor, ¡°Victor, want to join?¡±


    After all, Olivia was thanking him with this meal, and Victor had also contributed to the matter. It was only fair for him to join.


    On the other end, Victor saw Isaac¡¯s message and furrowed his brows, feeling a bit hesitant.


    If he showed up, he wasn¡¯t sure if Olivia would flee in panic.


    While he hesitated, another message from Isaac came through, ¡°Dr. Prescott is thanking me for something, though she doesn¡¯t know it, you also helped. It¡¯s only right to have a meal together.¡±


    Seeing the message, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He raised his hand and typed a few words on the screen.


    It took Isaac a while to receive his reply.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Seeing this, Isaac raised an eyebrow slightly, ready to watch the drama unfold over the weekend.


    Judging by Dr. Prescott and Victor¡¯s demeanor, there was clearly some conflict between them.


    Moreover, with Lily involved, their rtionship must have been quite strained recently.


    He wondered what the scene would be like when they met over the weekend.


    ¡­


    On Saturday evening, Olivia arrived at the restaurant ten minutes earlier than the agreed time.


    As soon as she entered the private room, she saw two men sitting inside.


    Isaac was leaning over to say something to Victor. Hearing the door open, both of them turned to look at the entrance simultaneously.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott,¡± Isaac greeted with a smile as he stood up.


    Olivia nodded slightly, but her mind was in turmoil.


    The gaze of the man next to Isaac fell on her, and for a moment, she wanted to turn around and leave.


    But doing so would seem too embarrassing¡­


    Standing at the doorway, Olivia found herself unable to move forward or retreat.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Inside the room, Victor sat expressionlessly in his seat, his intense gaze fixed on Olivia like a predator locking onto its prey, exuding an aura of danger.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was extremely tense.


    Isaac sensed that something was off with his friend¡¯s mood. He subtly nudged him with his elbow and casually exined to Olivia with a smile, ¡°I happened to run into Victor here finishing up a business meeting when I arrived. Since we all know each other, I invited him to join us. I hope you don¡¯t mind, Dr. Prescott?¡±


    Though it seemed like he was seeking Olivia¡¯s opinion, he didn¡¯t really leave her any choice.


    With Victor already seated inside, refusing would seem too deliberate.


    Moreover, Isaac didn¡¯t know about theirplicated history. If she showed any resistance towards Victor, it might seem strange to him.


    Olivia didn¡¯t want anyone asking about her rtionship with Victor anymore.


    The two men in the room didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. They only saw her face tense up without giving an answer for a long time. They exchanged nces.


    Isaac felt a bit regretful, thinking that bringing Victor today might have been too abrupt and could deepen their rift¡­


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened as he stood up expressionlessly. ¡°Since Dr. Prescott is here, I won¡¯t intrude on your business discussion.¡±


    With that, he prepared to leave.


    Only then did Olivia snap out of her thoughts and spoke distantly, ¡°Mr. Leer is Mr. Whitaker¡¯s friend. Naturally, I have no reason not to wee him. Since you¡¯re already here, please stay and join us for dinner.¡±

 Chapter 392: The Pressure Endured

    After speaking, Olivia ignored the reactions of the two people and sat directly opposite Isaac.


    Seeing her sit down in front of him, Isaac instinctively nced at the person beside him. Seeing that Victor was still standing, he said, ¡°Victor, since Dr. Prescott doesn¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you sit down for a while longer? Dr. Prescott¡¯s research institute has encountered some issues recently, and maybe you can help!¡±


    Victor furrowed his brows slightly but sat back down in silence.


    Finally, Olivia saw that he didn¡¯t flee in panic, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t leave just like that.


    However, Olivia merely made a polite remark and then acted as if he didn¡¯t exist. When the dishes were served, she raised her ss to Isaac and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Whitaker, for the help with the herbal suppliers.¡±


    Isaac smiled nonchntly and clinked his ss with hers, saying casually, ¡°Dr. Prescott, you¡¯re too kind. Actually, it wasn¡¯t just me who put in the effort.¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly, not quite understanding what he meant.


    Isaac wanted to hint further but felt a tangible gaze fall upon him.


    Sensing Victor¡¯s gaze, Isaac nonchntly changed the topic, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the strong capabilities of your research institute, those herbal suppliers wouldn¡¯t have continued discussions with me. So, Dr. Prescott, you should thank yourself for your outstanding abilities.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia smiled faintly and asked with concern, ¡°I wonder how those herbal suppliers you mentioned earlier are considering? If needed, I can personally talk to them.¡±


    After all, although those herbal suppliers were willing to cooperate due to Isaac¡¯s influence, the final coboration would still be with their research institute.


    The situation of the research institute could only be clearly exined by her.


    Isaac shook his head, ¡°No need. Several herbal suppliers have already agreed to cooperate with your research institute. However, the specific cooperation ns do need further discussion.¡±


    In other words, the cooperation was already confirmed, they just needed to discuss the details.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, and she felt a sense of relief as the heavy burden on her heart finally began to lift.


    As long as the issue of herbal supply for the research institute was resolved, she could move abroad with the children without any worries.


    No one woulde to trouble her anymore.


    Thinking of this, Olivia instinctively nced at the man sitting beside Isaac.


    Turning her head, she met his ambiguous gaze.


    Their eyes locked, and Olivia was momentarily stunned.


    The utensils in front of Victor were brand new and still sealed in stic. The man sat there properly, listening to their conversation with an expressionless face.


    When they mentioned business matters, he instinctively wanted to see Olivia¡¯s reaction and looked up at her.


    Olivia¡¯s gradually rxed expression fell into his eyes.


    Seeing this, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Once again, he realized how much pressure Olivia had endured during this period when he wasn¡¯t around.


    When Olivia turned her head away, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to look away either and stared straight into her eyes.


    They stared at each other for a long time before Olivia suddenly snapped back to reality. She pinched her palm hard and frowned as she averted her gaze.


    Thinking of Victor¡¯s gaze just now, an unusual feeling surged in Olivia¡¯s heart.


    She had only looked at Victor instinctively because she thought she was finally leaving.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    And him? What was he looking at¡­


    Seeing Olivia look away, Victor¡¯s lips curled into an ambiguous smile as he slowly shifted his gaze.

 Chapter 393: The Condition Begins to Worsen

    The clear exchange of nces between the two did not escape Isaac¡¯s notice, and he wisely chose to remain silent.


    Only after they both looked away did he smile at Olivia and say, ¡°The herbal suppliers I contacted have only set up branch offices in Seacrest, but it should be enough to ensure your institute¡¯s supply. I wonder if Dr. Prescott would mind?¡±


    Olivia collected her thoughts and smiled appropriately. ¡°Since Mr. Whitaker rmended them, I trust they have sufficient capability. Besides, we are just a small research institute and don¡¯t need much. A branch office will suffice for us.¡±


    Isaac raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a small research institute now, but with Dr. Prescott, who knows how it might develop in the future?¡±


    Olivia smiled without responding to his remark and instead asked, ¡°Regarding the confirmation of the cooperation n, what do those herbal suppliers intend to do?¡±


    She wanted to resolve this issue as soon as possible, preferably before Lily could react.


    As long as she settled the matter with the herbal suppliers and then moved abroad, the institute would no longer be her concern, and Lily would not trouble them anymore.


    Isaac said, ¡°Their headquarters are in Sylvania City. Whenever Dr. Prescott has time, it would be best if you could visit them personally.¡±


    Olivia readily agreed. ¡°I¡¯m avable anytime. Once they confirm the schedule, please let me know, Mr. Whitaker.¡±


    Isaac nodded.


    After discussing business, the atmosphere at the dining table became somewhat awkward.


    Isaac nced at the two people beside him and couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious for them.


    Although Olivia hadn¡¯t asked Victor to leave, they hadn¡¯t exchanged a single word throughout the meal¡­


    After some thought, Isaac decided to give them a little push.


    ¡°Victor, how has Sophia been these past few days?¡± Isaac casually took a bite of food, put down his chopsticks, and looked at Victor beside him.


    At this question, both of their expressions changed simultaneously.


    Victor hadn¡¯t expected him to bring up Sophia suddenly. He nced at Olivia across the table, seeing her eating with her head down, and frowned slightly in displeasure before replying in a deep voice, ¡°She¡¯s not in any serious condition, just a bit emotionally unstable. Jenson has been visiting her frequently.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ever since learning that Olivia was going abroad, Sophia had been trying to get better but had a lingering emotional burden, causing her mood to fluctuate.


    Sophia¡¯s condition had worsened because of Olivia, yet Olivia seemed indifferent upon hearing about it.


    Thinking of this made Victor¡¯s demeanor grow colder.


    Olivia¡¯s heart tightened when Isaac mentioned Sophia. It took all her strength to suppress the urge to ask about her and maintain a facade of calmness.


    Hearing Victor¡¯s response only deepened her guilt.


    She had long known that Sophia would be emotionally affected by her actions but had still heartlessly said those things to her.


    Sophia must really hate her now¡­


    Isaac¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts again. ¡°What¡¯s been going ontely? Sophia¡¯s condition was stable for a while and even showed signs of improvement. Just when we were about to celebrate, she went missing, and now her condition is deteriorating again. If this continues, how long will it take for Sophia to recover?¡±


    As he spoke, Isaac nced meaningfully at Olivia across the table.

 Chapter 394: So Heartless to the Child

    Hearing him mention Sophia¡¯s condition, Olivia felt a pang of heartache but couldn¡¯t show it in front of Victor.


    Just as she was trying to feign indifference, Isaac suddenly shifted the topic to her. ¡°I remember when Dr. Prescott came to treat my grandfather, Sophia seemed to really like you. I wonder if spending more time with Dr. Prescott would improve her condition.¡±


    He then casually added, ¡°It was the first time I saw Sophia like someone so much. It really surprised me.¡±


    Olivia tightened her grip on her chopsticks, unsure how to tell him that Sophia¡¯s condition was because of her.


    Beside her, Victor also looked at her with a deep gaze.


    In the past, whenever he mentioned Sophia in front of her, Olivia would alwayspromise.


    But this time, it was clear that Olivia had made up her mind.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The dining table fell into silence. Olivia could clearly feel both of their gazes on her, as if they were pressuring her to respond.


    She didn¡¯t know how this meal had turned into such a situation.


    After a while, Olivia forcibly adjusted her emotions and calmly looked up at Isaac. ¡°I¡¯m very worried about Sophia¡¯s condition too, but I don¡¯t think I have that much influence. If it¡¯s aboutpanionship, I think Miss Thornton would be more suitable since they are going to be mother and daughter in the future.¡±


    Isaac was taken aback.


    Instinctively, he wanted to argue that even if Emma was going to be Sophia¡¯s stepmother, the person in front of him was Sophia¡¯s biological mother!


    But then he suddenly remembered that Olivia didn¡¯t know about this.


    Realizing this, Isaac was at a loss for words and awkwardly nced at the person beside him.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened upon hearing Olivia¡¯s response, and he sarcastically curled his lips. ¡°Miss Prescott is right. Sophia has no rtion to Miss Prescott. What reason does Miss Prescott have to help take care of Sophia?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment but she didn¡¯t retort.


    Seeing her almost tacit eptance, Victor¡¯s eyes filled with a thinyer of anger.


    Sensing the growing tension between them, Isaac felt a pang of guilt and regretted bringing up the topic.


    He had thought that since Olivia was Sophia¡¯s biological mother, hearing about Sophia¡¯s condition might soften her heart and she might go see Sophia.


    But he had forgotten that Olivia was unaware of the situation.


    Moreover, it was Olivia herself who had told Sophia about her ns to go abroad.


    She must have known that Sophia¡¯s emotional instability was rted to her.


    He never expected Olivia to be so heartless towards Sophia.


    Thinking about this, Isaac looked at Olivia with a scrutinizing gaze.


    He wondered if Olivia would regret what she said today once she knew the truth in the future.


    Despite his thoughts, Isaac remembered he needed to clean up his own mess. He coughed lightly and said nonchntly, ¡°I just mentioned it casually. I forgot that Dr. Prescott has research institute matters to handle these days. She probably can¡¯t manage it.¡±


    Olivia remained silent.


    Isaac awkwardly smiled and raised his ss towards her. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Here¡¯s to wishing Dr. Prescott sessful coborations with those pharmaceutical suppliers! Once they confirm the schedule, I¡¯ll contact you immediately.¡±


    Olivia forced a slight smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Whitaker, for making the connections.¡±

 Chapter 395: Rising Suspicions

    Isaac spent quite some effort smoothing over the unpleasantness he had stirred up earlier, engaging Olivia in a detailed conversation about Seacrest¡¯s current pharmaceutical industry.


    Olivia patiently conversed with him.


    Victor, on the other hand, remained silent, drinking his wine quietly.


    Seeing that the wine bottle was more than half empty, Isaac hurriedly ended the dinner, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯ll make sure to finalize the time with the herbal suppliers as soon as possible.¡±


    Olivia, not wanting to stay any longer, agreed without objection.


    The three of them walked downstairs together. Olivia was about to settle the bill when Isaac stopped her.


    ¡°What I saidst time was just a joke. How could I let you pay? If my grandfather found out, he¡¯d skin me alive.¡±


    With that, Isaac went to pay the bill and then returned to Victor¡¯s side, raising his eyebrows triumphantly.


    Victor frowned but said nothing.


    Since Isaac had mentioned Liam and considering the amount was insignificant for him, Olivia didn¡¯t argue further.


    It was nearly nine o¡¯clock when they left the restaurant.


    Although they were acquaintances, Olivia had drunk quite a bit during dinner and felt slightly tipsy. The evening breeze helped clear her head a bit.


    Isaac¡¯s voice sounded beside her, ¡°Dr. Prescott, how are you getting home? Would you like me to give you a ride?¡±


    Olivia had driven herself there but couldn¡¯t drive back after drinking.


    Hearing this, Olivia nced at the traffic, ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, Mr. Whitaker, but the Whitaker family and my home are not on the same route. I¡¯ll just take a cab.¡±


    With that, she started walking towards the roadside.


    Isaac looked at Victor beside him.


    Victor frowned as he watched Olivia¡¯s slender figure disappear into the night.


    ¡°It¡¯s rush hour now, who knows how long it will take to get a cab. Let me give you a ride. It¡¯s just the car running, not us walking,¡± Isaac called out to Olivia.


    Olivia paused. Since Isaac had helped her so much already, it seemed inappropriate to refuse such a small favor.


    Noticing her hesitation, Isaac added with a smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t be formal with me. Liam specifically asked me to take good care of you.¡±


    Unable to refuse any longer, Olivia turned back and smiled politely at him, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Isaac waved his hand dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. It would be more troublesome if you didn¡¯t let me drive you.¡±


    With that, he gave Victor a meaningful look.


    Olivia didn¡¯t catch his implication and thought he was referring to Liam. She smiled but didn¡¯t respond.


    The three of them walked to the parking lot together.


    As they reached the parking lot, Olivia realized that Victor had been following them all along, which made her feel a bit strange.


    When they reached the cars and saw that Victor¡¯s car was parked next to Isaac¡¯s, a suspicion arose in her mind.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Isaac¡¯s so-called coincidental meeting was actually just an excuse, they hade together!


    This suspicion shed through Olivia¡¯s mind.


    Then she thought that Isaac had no reason to lie about this. After all, he didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with Victor, making such a setup unnecessary.


    Olivia dismissed the thought and got into Isaac¡¯s car.

 Chapter 396: Hiding Something from Me

    ¡°Mr. Leer?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Nathan watched as Mr. Leer approached with Olivia, instinctively thinking Olivia would get into their car. Unexpectedly, he saw Olivia get into Isaac¡¯s car while Mr. Leer remained outside.


    After waiting for a while, Nathan cautiously urged.


    Victor furrowed his brows and bent down to get into the car.


    Nathan slowly started the car and drove out of the parking lot.


    Meanwhile, in the car next door.


    Isaac asked for Olivia¡¯s address and instructed the driver to take her home first.


    The driver agreed.


    However, when he tried to start the car, it wouldn¡¯t start.


    After several attempts with the same result, the driver said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Whitaker, it seems the car is broken.¡±


    Hearing this, Isaac nced subtly at Olivia beside him, his expression slightly tense. ¡°Howe it was fine when we came, but now it¡¯s suddenly broken?¡±


    The driver looked troubled. ¡°This¡­ this car hasn¡¯t been used much recently and hasn¡¯t been taken for maintenance. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. How about you wait here while I go back and get another car to pick you up?¡±


    Isaac turned to seek Olivia¡¯s opinion.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected such an incident either. Hearing that it would trouble the driver so much, she hesitated for a moment and suggested, ¡°My car is nearby, we can use mine.¡±


    After all, she had toe back here tomorrow to get her car anyway, so going to the Whitaker family with it would be the same.


    Hearing this, Isaac¡¯s face stiffened slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on.


    He had actually forgotten that Olivia had driven herself here.


    If they really switched to her car, tonight¡¯s arrangements would be wasted.


    The driver in the front seat looked troubled, waiting for Isaac¡¯s instructions.


    Isaac furrowed his brows and said sternly, ¡°No need for that trouble. Victor surely hasn¡¯t gone far, let him give us a lift.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia frowned slightly, her face full of resistance. Just as she was about to refuse, Isaac had already dialed the phone.


    The other end picked up soon.


    Olivia had no choice but to swallow her refusal.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Victor¡¯s maic voice sounded in the car.


    Isaac said, ¡°Victor, where are you? My car seems to be broken. If you haven¡¯t gone far, could youe back and give us a lift?¡±


    On the other side, Nathan heard this and, without waiting for Mr. Leer¡¯s instructions, instinctively slowed down and nced at Mr. Leer¡¯s expression.


    Victor nodded slightly at him.


    Nathan immediately understood, changednes, and headed back to the parking lot.


    ¡°Come out, we¡¯ll meet at the parking lot entrance,¡± Victor replied in a deep voice.


    Isaac smiled and agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Isaac looked at Olivia nonchntly and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Victor is at the parking lot entrance, it¡¯s on the way to your house.¡±


    Olivia finally had a chance to refuse. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a taxi home myself, I don¡¯t want to trouble Mr. Leer.¡±


    With that, she opened the car door and got out.


    Isaac was taken aback and got out of the car to follow her, persuading her from behind, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. It¡¯s on his way anyway, and it¡¯s sote, I wouldn¡¯t feelfortable letting you take a taxi home alone.¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly and was about to refuse again when Isaac suddenly asked meaningfully, ¡°By the way, at dinner earlier, the atmosphere between you and Victor seemed off. I remember you two were finest time we met. Are you hiding something from me? Did Victor do something to you?¡±


    Hearing this question suddenly, Olivia looked at him with slight suspicion.


    Isaac¡¯s face remained calm andposed.

 Chapter 397: Unavoidable

    Olivia naturally wouldn¡¯t mention anything about her and Victor to him.


    But aside from that, she indeed had no reason to refuse a ride from Victor.


    After some consideration, Olivia finally agreed, slowing her pace to walk alongside Isaac.


    As they reached the parking lot entrance, they immediately spotted Victor not far away.


    The man was dressed in a ck trench coat, standing tall by the car, looking in their direction. When he saw the person next to Isaac, his eyes seemed to darken slightly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you waiting in the car? It¡¯s quite cold,¡± Isaac said in a casual greeting.


    Victor simply replied, ¡°Get in.¡±


    With that, he nced briefly at Olivia before bending down to get into the car.


    Olivia had already prepared herself to take his ride, but for some reason, seeing Victor made her feel a bit apprehensive.


    Now standing by the car, she found it hard to move her feet.


    Isaac noticed her hesitation and urged, ¡°Dr. Prescott, get in the car.¡±


    Olivia snapped back to reality, not wanting him to notice anything unusual. She nodded nomittally and walked towards the front passenger seat.


    Since she had to share a car with Victor, she wanted to avoid as much interaction with him as possible.


    However, just as she lifted her foot, Isaac had already opened the front passenger door and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s too cramped for us two men in the back. Dr. Prescott, you can sit with Victor for a while.¡±


    With that, he bent down and got into the car.


    For a moment, only Olivia was left standing outside, looking at the back seat, unable to move forward or backward.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel that everything happening tonight was too coincidental.


    Isaac was also acting very strangely.


    It was as if all of this had been arranged by him.


    If she didn¡¯t know that Isaac was unaware of her rtionship with Victor, Olivia would almost be certain that this was all Isaac¡¯s doing.


    After standing outside for a few seconds, Olivia finally mustered up the courage to walk around to the other side and got into the car.


    Once inside, Olivia instinctively nced at the person next to her.


    Victor seemed to have had too much to drink. He looked a bitzy, leaning against the seat back with one handzily supporting his temple. His eyes were half-closed, and he didn¡¯t react when she got in.


    Seeing this, Olivia secretly breathed a sigh of relief and tried to stay as close to the window as possible to keep her distance from him.


    The car slowly started moving.


    Olivia silently rejoiced that she would get off before Isaac, so it wouldn¡¯t be too awkward.


    Unexpectedly, as the car passed an intersection, Isaac suddenly spoke up, ¡°I just remembered I have something to do nearby. Let me off here.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened.


    There was still a long way to go before she reached home. If Isaac got off here, she would inevitably have to face Victor alone¡­


    Thinking of this, Olivia wished she could get off with Isaac right there.


    But that would seem too deliberate.


    While she hesitated, Isaac had already opened the car door and got out. He didn¡¯t forget to remind Victor, ¡°Dr. Prescott is in your hands. Make sure she gets home safely.¡±


    Victor nodded nomittally.


    Isaac then smiled at Olivia and said, ¡°Dr. Prescott, let me know when you get home so I can report back to my grandfather.¡±


    Olivia stiffly agreed.


    The car door closed, and the vehicle slowly started moving again.

 Chapter 398: Will I Eat You?

    The carriage was deathly silent, and it was clear that the atmosphere waspletely different from when Isaac was present, giving a sense of impending storm.


    Olivia sat almost upright, staring straight ahead, trying hard to forget the person beside her.


    But whether it was her imagination or not, ever since Isaac got off the car, she felt the man¡¯s gaze on her, making her tense up instinctively.


    Suddenly, the man¡¯s maic voice sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Miss Prescott, have I offended you in some way?¡±


    Hearing his voice, Olivia actually felt a bit relieved and distantly pulled her lips into a smile. ¡°Why do you say that, Mr. Leer?¡±


    Victor looked at her with a heavy gaze, his toneced with displeasure. ¡°If not, then why is Miss Prescott avoiding me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia frowned slightly, feigning confusion. ¡°When have I ever avoided Mr. Leer? To be precise, we hardly have any chances to meet, our work does not intersect.¡±


    The implication was that apart from work, they had no personal rtionship.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t even have any work-rted interactions.


    They had no reason to meet, let alone avoid each other.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the temperature in the carriage seemed to drop suddenly.


    Nathan, who was driving, cautiously nced at the two in the back through the rearview mirror, feeling a pang of worry for Olivia.


    Knowing that Mr. Leer was currently displeased, why did Miss Prescott have to provoke him?


    While he was worrying, he saw Mr. Leer lower the partition between the front and back seats.


    Nathan silently withdrew his gaze, not daring to pay attention to what was happening behind him anymore.


    Seeing the man suddenly lower the partition, Olivia¡¯s heart shrank and she instinctively turned to the side, pressing her back tightly against the car window to put some distance between them.


    Victor noticed her movement and narrowed his eyes in displeasure, questioning coldly, ¡°Olivia, since you said I haven¡¯t offended you, why are you avoiding me now? Do you think I will eat you?¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly, a hint of wariness in her eyes as she distantly replied, ¡°I just feel that we are not familiar with each other. Mr. Leer¡¯s actions seem a bit sudden to me.¡±


    Victor looked at the wariness on her face and pulled his lips into a sarcastic smile. ¡°What do you think I am going to do?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Olivia remained silent, recalling the kiss when they first met at the hotel after she returned to the country.


    It was also the only time Victor had taken the initiative with her since they met.


    But it happened when she no longer needed it.


    The current situation was eerily simr to that day.


    Victor¡¯s gaze was heavy as he looked at her, a storm brewing in his eyes.


    Since theirst meeting at the cafe, Olivia had been avoiding him, even having their family nanny pick up Sebastian and Ethan.


    Until today, when Isaac found an excuse for him to see Olivia again.


    But all evening, Olivia had been distancing herself from him, not even willing to say a word!


    Victor thought he could understand her thoughts, but seeing Olivia treat him like this in person only made his anger burn hotter.


    He had intended to vent his frustration by drinking, and now fueled by alcohol, his anger intensified.


    Olivia clearly felt the increasing pressure in the carriage. Her hand hanging by her side unconsciously clenched into a fist, her fingertips digging deeply into her palm as she struggled to suppress the panic rising within her.

 Chapter 399: Let Me Go

    ¡°Mr. Leer, please don¡¯t do this. We are just two strangers, and your actions are making me very ufortable.¡±


    Olivia tried to remain calm, frowning as she looked at the man in front of her.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Victor¡¯s lips curl into an ambiguous smile.


    The next second, the man¡¯s cold voice echoed in the car.


    ¡°Strangers? So, Miss Prescott would casually invite a stranger to dinner and get into a stranger¡¯s car. But since Miss Prescott thinks we¡¯re strangers, I don¡¯t mind getting to know you better!¡±


    Olivia was about to refuse when she looked up and saw that the man had already moved closer.


    In the narrow car, his broad frame was overwhelming, making it hard for her to breathe.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Olivia looked at him warily.


    Victor slowly curled his lips, ¡°I just want to properly introduce myself to Miss Prescott.¡±


    Olivia firmly refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! And I don¡¯t think we need to get acquainted!¡±


    Victor ignored her refusal and continued, ¡°My name is Victor, the current president of Leer¡¯s Group. Six years ago, I had a marriage¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia felt a sharp sting in her heart and lowered her eyes in panic.


    The man, however, forcefully grabbed her chin, making her look straight into his eyes as he continued.


    ¡°Interestingly enough, my ex-wife has the same name as you, Olivia. But six years ago, she left without a word, leaving behind a divorce agreement. I¡¯ve been looking for her for six years. I wonder if Miss Prescott might know her whereabouts?¡±


    Victor¡¯s grip tightened.


    Olivia felt a sharp pain, almost believing her jaw would be crushed. Victor¡¯s voice became somewhat muffled in her ears.


    Hearing hisst two sentences, Olivia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, doubting her ears.


    Victor had been looking for her for six years? Why? Why would he look for her?


    Didn¡¯t he always want to marry Emma? Her departure should have been exactly what he wanted.


    But for six whole years, his marriage with Emma remained just an engagement. Why¡­


    As she was lost in thought, the man noticed her distraction and tightened his grip.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Olivia winced in pain and instinctively let out a muffled groan.


    Victor ignored her difort and continued speaking, ¡°I also have a daughter named Sophia. She has severe autism and is very fond of a woman named Olivia. Recently, because of that woman, my daughter¡¯s condition has worsened. Miss Prescott, don¡¯t you think we have quite a connection?¡±


    Mentioning Sophia made Olivia feel a wave of dizziness.


    This man had precisely targeted her weak spots, each word stabbing into her wounds.


    From their nominal marriage six years ago to Sophia¡¯s worsening condition because of her now.


    Thinking of the child, Olivia felt a pang of guilt in her heart, and her gaze softened.


    Victor saw her distraction again and tightened his grip in displeasure.


    Olivia snapped back to reality, gritting her teeth and grabbing his wrist to struggle, ¡°Victor, let go of me! Are you crazy?¡±


    Victor sneered, ¡°It seems my introduction was quite effective. Miss Prescott remembered my name so soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia felt baffled. Seeing the dark expression on his face made her even more fearful, as if she would be devoured by him any second.

 Chapter 400: Falling into the Same Pit

    Olivia tried to calm herself down, meeting Victor¡¯s gaze with aposed demeanor. She spoke softly, ¡°Victor, the way you are now only makes you seem more unfamiliar to me.¡±


    In her memory, Victor had always been calm andposed, even somewhat indifferent.


    At least, that was how he was six years ago.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The current Victor was unpredictable to her.


    Perhaps her words had an effect, as Olivia felt the grip on her chin gradually loosen.


    She almost held her breath.


    Momentster, the man furrowed his brows, withdrew his hand, and stepped back, looking at her with aplex expression. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t even had time to catch her breath when she heard this question, feeling inexplicably puzzled.


    This was a question she should be asking him.


    Her stance was already clear. What did Victor want?


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing for you to avoid me, but even Sophia is missing. Olivia, are you really this heartless?¡± Victor looked at her with dark eyes.


    Olivia¡¯s heart sank slightly. She closed her eyes briefly, suppressing the strange feeling in her heart, and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this matter anymore, it¡¯s pointless. Since I made Mr. Leer so unhappy in the car, I think I should get off.¡±


    With that, she raised her hand to knock on the partition, signaling Nathan to stop the car.


    Just as she extended her hand, the man grabbed her wrist forcefully.


    Olivia struggled to break free. ¡°If Mr. Leer really wants to talk, we can set a time and ce to talk slowly. This space makes me very ufortable!¡±


    In the confined space of the car, she always felt that no matter what Victor did to her, she would be powerless to resist.


    Thinking of this, Olivia¡¯s eyes showed a hint of fear as she looked at him.


    Noticing her fear, Victor narrowed his eyes slightly and slowly released her wrist, gritting his teeth as he asked, ¡°Are you afraid of me? What is there to be afraid of? What have I done to hurt you?¡±


    He had thought Olivia¡¯s distance was enough to anger him.


    But seeing Olivia¡¯s fear of him now felt like a bucket of cold water being poured over his head, sending a chill through his heart.


    He had never intended to make Olivia afraid of him.


    However, Olivia¡¯s face grew colder due to his persistent entanglement. ¡°Mr. Leer, don¡¯t you find yourself ridiculous? Haven¡¯t you always wanted to marry Miss Thornton? Now that your wedding is about to happen, Mr. Leer should consider Miss Thornton¡¯s feelings and keep a distance from other women, especially me, your ex-wife.¡±


    Victor frowned slightly, not expecting Olivia to bring up their rtionship from six years ago.


    Olivia thought that since things hade this far, she might as well speak openly. After all, she would soon go abroad and have little contact with this man.


    ¡°If Miss Thornton knew how close Mr. Leer and I were, it might cause unnecessary misunderstandings. I hope Mr. Leer won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    Victor coldly retorted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m making things difficult for you?¡±


    Olivia pulled her lips into a self-mocking smile. ¡°Or perhaps Mr. Leer can understand that I don¡¯t want to repeat the mistakes of six years ago. No one wants to fall into the same pit twice.¡±


    Her implication was clear: even if Victor had feelings for her, she would not ept them.


    The events of six years ago had hurt her deeply enough, she didn¡¯t want a repeat.


    Victor thought back to the conversation between Olivia and Lily at the cafe that day, and his heart sank deeply.

 Chapter 401: They Should Have Met

    ¡°This time, what happened at my research institute, Mr. Whitaker should have already told you, and Mr. Leer should also know who is behind it.¡±


    Olivia spoke frankly, ¡°Even if I avoid you like this, it has already caused Mrs. Leer to misunderstand. As you can see, with just a few words from Mrs. Leer, my small research institute is in turmoil and might not even be able to stay in Seacrest. The reason I came back this time is ultimately for this research institute. I don¡¯t want to get involved in other troublesome matters, nor can I afford to. Please, Mr. Leer, understand my situation.¡±


    These words struck Victor deeply.


    During this time, he had allowed Olivia to avoid him for the same reason.


    He didn¡¯t want Olivia to get into unnecessary trouble because of him.


    But now, hearing Olivia mention it herself, Victor felt a strange sensation in his heart.


    He felt both sorry for the little woman¡¯s plight and regretful that he hadn¡¯t been firm enough with his mother to protect her.


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation and didn¡¯t have the energy to say anything more. She simply said, ¡°Please ask your assistant to stop the car here. It¡¯s close to my home, I can take a taxi from here.¡±


    Victor was silent for a while before finally raising the partition and instructing Nathan to stop the car.


    Nathan found it strange but knew that there had been another disagreement between his master and Olivia, and once again, his master hadpromised.


    Following Victor¡¯s instructions, Nathan stopped the car at the nearest intersection.


    Olivia thanked Victor distantly and got out of the car.


    ¡°Sir, should we go?¡± Nathan asked cautiously as he watched Olivia walk away.


    Victor remained silent, just watching Olivia by the roadside in the distance.


    At this time of day, it was hard to find a taxi. Olivia waited by the roadside for a long time before finally getting an empty one and getting in.


    Nathan didn¡¯t get a response from his master for a while and naturally knew what he was waiting for.


    Seeing Olivia get into the taxi, Nathan asked again, ¡°Sir, where are we going?¡±


    Victor replied in a deep voice, ¡°Follow her.¡±


    Although every word from Olivia had made him angry, Victor couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Nathanplied and started the car, following the taxi at a reasonable distance.


    They followed all the way to Olivia¡¯s vi. After watching her get out of the taxi and enter the vi, they turned around and merged into traffic, heading towards Leer Manor.


    ¡­


    When Olivia got home, it was nearly ten o¡¯clock. Due to her earlier standoff with Victor, she looked exhausted.


    The two little ones had been waiting downstairs for her. Seeing here in, they immediately ran over with concern. ¡°Mommy! You look so tired! Is there a lot of trouble at the research institute?¡±


    Olivia forced a smile and gently patted their heads to reassure them. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mommy is just a bit tired.¡±


    Ethan took her coat and was about to hang it up when he suddenly noticed a familiar scent on it.


    It seemed like¡­ Daddy¡¯s scent!N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The little one instinctively nced at his mommy.


    Olivia was too exhausted to notice Ethan¡¯s reaction and softly apologized to them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mommy came back sote. It¡¯s gettingte, let Mommy take you upstairs to rest.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t detect anything unusual from her and frowned in confusion.


    This scent¡­ Mommy should have met Daddy.


    But seeing the fatigue on Olivia¡¯s face, Ethan didn¡¯t ask any questions.


    Judging by Mommy¡¯s appearance, even if she did meet Daddy, it must not have been pleasant. Asking would only make Mommy unhappy.


    The little one hung up the coat and obediently followed Olivia upstairs to rest.

 Chapter 402: Do You Always Have Such Dreams?

    When Victor returned to Leer Manor, it was alreadyte at night.


    Sophia had gone to bed early.


    Thinking about how Olivia hadn¡¯t mentioned Sophia at all, Victor felt a pang of heartache and went upstairs to Sophia¡¯s room.


    Sophia slept peacefully, her small head tilted to one side, half of her face buried in the nket, looking as if she was in a deep sleep.


    Seeing Sophia, Victor¡¯s gaze softened. He gently touched her head and tucked her in before getting up to leave.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Just as he reached the door, he suddenly heard Sophia sobbing softly.


    Victor stopped abruptly and walked back to Sophia¡¯s bedside. Carefully, he pulled the nket away from her face, only to see her little face scrunched up, eyes tightly closed, with tears hanging on her long eyshes.


    She must have had a nightmare.


    Seeing Sophia like this, Victor¡¯s heart ached. He raised his hand to wipe away her tears.


    In her sleep, Sophia murmured, ¡°Olivia¡­ Olivia, don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.


    These past few days, he had been putting Sophia to bed before leaving. Even if he came by in the middle of the night, he would just check if she had kicked off her nket and then leave.


    How many times had Sophia had such dreams without him knowing?


    Sophia missed Olivia so much, yet Olivia was so heartless. Even after hearing about Sophia¡¯s condition, she showed no reaction at all!


    Thinking of this, Victor¡¯s mood darkened.


    Sophia seemed to be frightened by his presence in her sleep and suddenly started crying loudly.


    Victor snapped back to reality and carefully picked Sophia up along with her nket, awkwardly patting her back.


    ¡°Be good, Sophia. Daddy is here.¡±


    But Sophia kept crying, ¡°No, don¡¯t go, sob sob¡­¡±


    Listening to Sophia¡¯s cries, Victor¡¯s frown deepened.


    How had he not heard her crying so badly before?


    As he med himself for his negligence, Sophia woke up from her dream. She groggily hugged his neck, her tears soaking his clothes.


    Victor didn¡¯t mind and gently asked, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Sophia. Daddy is here. Can you tell Daddy what you dreamed about?¡±


    Sophia hadn¡¯t fully woken up from her dream and kept sobbing Olivia¡¯s name, asionally calling out Ethan¡¯s name.


    There was no need to ask, it was clear that Sophia had dreamed about Olivia leaving with the two children.


    Victor couldn¡¯t bear to ask further. He tightened his arms around Sophia, holding her close.


    After a long while, Sophia finally woke uppletely. She ced her small hands on Victor¡¯s shoulders and pulled away from his embrace.


    Victor released one hand to wipe away her tears. ¡°Did you dream about Olivia?¡±


    Sophia nodded sadly.


    She had dreamed of Olivia boarding a ne with the two boys. No matter how much she called out to them, they ignored her. She could only chase the ne on foot but couldn¡¯t catch up and even fell¡­


    Thinking of the scene in her dream, Sophia¡¯s eyes reddened again.


    ¡°Good girl, Olivia hasn¡¯t left yet. Daddy just saw her,¡± Victor said softly, suppressing his dissatisfaction with Olivia tofort Sophia.


    Sophia suspiciously leaned closer to him and sniffed. It seemed she really smelled Olivia¡¯s scent, and her little face gradually rxed.


    Victor asked with concern, ¡°Sophia, do you have such dreams every night?¡±


    Sophia shook her head with pursed lips.

 Chapter 403: Personally Going Over

    Seeing this, Victor furrowed his brows slightly, feeling puzzled.


    Sophia hadn¡¯t seen Olivia recently, so why hadn¡¯t she had any dreams before, but suddenly had such a severe crying dream today?


    ¡°The two little boys said that once Olivia finishes her work at the research institute, she will take them abroad.¡±


    Sophia remembered what the two little boys had said at the kindergarten yesterday, her little face full of disappointment.


    She had thought that Olivia¡¯s previous words were just to deceive her, and the two little boys also told her they wouldn¡¯t leave.


    But yesterday, they said they wouldn¡¯t stay in the country for long¡­


    Moreover, since Olivia told her about going abroad, she hadn¡¯t seen her aunt again.


    Thinking of this, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but want to cry again.


    Hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Victor¡¯s face gradually darkened.


    ording to what those two little boys said, if it weren¡¯t for this incident, Olivia should already be abroad by now!


    Sophia tugged at her daddy¡¯s shirt hem and softly said, ¡°Daddy, Sophia doesn¡¯t want Olivia to leave.¡±


    Victor collected his thoughts and gently held Sophia¡¯s small hand, ¡°Daddy knows. Daddy will have a good talk with Olivia.¡±


    Sophia nodded and started to feel drowsy again, letting out a small yawn.


    Victor ced Sophia back on the bed and tucked her in, ¡°Sleep now, Daddy will stay here with you.¡±


    Not long after being put down, Sophia turned her head and fell asleep.


    Watching Sophia¡¯s peaceful sleeping face and recalling her earlier words, Victor felt a mix of emotions.


    Once Sophia was sound asleep, Victor quietly got up and left the room, returning to his own bedroom.


    By the time he finished washing up and went to bed, it was already early morning.


    The next morning, Victor woke up with a headache.


    When he arrived at thepany, Nathan was already waiting at the office door.


    Seeing him arrive, Nathan stepped forward, ¡°Sir.¡±


    Victor nodded, his voice a bit hoarse, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Nathan took out a document and opened it to a page for him to see, ¡°There¡¯s an issue with the project in Sylvania City. They want our person in charge to go there personally. But Allen is currently tied up with another project. What do you think¡­¡±


    Victor nced at it.


    The problem with the project wasn¡¯t serious, sending a project manager would suffice.


    However¡­ thinking about the agreed location, Victor¡¯s mind stirred. He told Nathan, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer shortly.¡±


    Nathan nodded in agreement.


    Back in his office, Victor took out his phone and called Isaac.


    On the other end, Isaac had just finalized a time with the herbal medicine supplier in Sylvania City and was about to call Olivia when Victor¡¯s call came through.


    Isaac answered without hesitation.


    ¡°The matter you mentioned yesterday, has the time been set with the herbal medicine supplier in Sylvania City? If not¡­¡± Victor began in a deep voice.


    Before he could finish, Isaac interrupted with augh, ¡°You¡¯re more anxious than Dr. Prescott, she hasn¡¯t even pressed me yet.¡±


    Victor responded nomittally.


    ¡°Just set it now. I was about to call Dr. Prescott,¡± Isaac said.


    Upon hearing this, Victor asked, ¡°When?¡±


    Isaac nced at the calendar, ¡°In two days. Why?¡±


    Victor nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Without further exnation, he hung up and called Nathan in.


    ¡°Book me a flight to Sylvania City for tomorrow. I¡¯ll go personally.¡±


    Nathan gave his boss a puzzled look.


    He had only sought Victor¡¯s approval because the matter required his decision.


    As for the severity of the project issue, he knew it wasn¡¯t serious enough to warrant Victor¡¯s personal attention.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    But since Victor had given the order, he didn¡¯t dare question it and promptly agreed.

 Chapter 404: Do We Have to Go Abroad?

    After hanging up the phone, Isaac immediately called Olivia.


    Olivia answered almost instantly, ¡°Mr. Whitaker, have the herbal suppliers set a time?¡±


    Isaac responded with a smile, ¡°They hope to have a detailed discussion with you in two days, but it depends on your schedule. Are you avable in two days?¡±


    The biggest issue at the research institute now was the supply of herbs. Upon hearing that the suppliers had set a time, Olivia naturally prioritized them and agreed without hesitation, ¡°I have no problem with that. Please inform them that I will be there on time.¡±


    Isaac added, ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare anything. When you arrive, someone will pick you up.¡±


    Olivia agreed and thanked him again, ¡°Thank you for your efforts on this matter, Mr. Whitaker.¡±


    Isaac chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s my duty. You put a lot of effort into treating my grandfather back then.¡±


    Besides, given Olivia¡¯s rtionship with Victor, he had to help.


    As he spoke, Isaac didn¡¯t forget to boost his brother¡¯s image, casually mentioning Victor, ¡°And just now, Victor called to urge me, saying I should pay more attention to this matter!¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia suddenly fell silent, recallingst night¡¯s events.


    ording to Isaac, Victor was still concerned about her research institute today.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She had made things very clear to him yesterday and had even pointed out that this matter was orchestrated by Lily ckwood. What did Victor mean by this¡­


    Seeing her not respond for a while, Isaac realized he might have overstepped and awkwardly cleared his throat, ¡°I¡¯ve conveyed everything. Now we just wait for the good news in two days.¡±


    Olivia smiled slightly, ¡°If we sessfully sign the contract, I¡¯ll visit to thank you in person when I return.¡±


    After exchanging a few polite words, they hung up.


    Thinking about Olivia¡¯s attitude when he mentioned Victor, Isaac felt puzzled.


    He had gone to such lengthsst night to create a perfect world for the two of them. Why did it seem like Olivia¡¯s attitude towards Victor hadn¡¯t changed?


    What exactly happened between them after he leftst night?


    ¡­


    Recently, there wasn¡¯t much going on at the research institute, the only important matter was finding an herbal supplier.


    With Isaac¡¯s information, Olivia felt relieved.


    Shortly after hanging up the phone, Isaac sent over the details of several herbal suppliers in Sylvania City.


    Olivia spent a day studying them with Gabriel and finalized the cooperation n. The next step was to go to Sylvania City for detailed discussions.


    Returning home in the evening, Olivia¡¯s expression was much more rxed than in previous days.


    Seeing their mommy like this, the two little ones seemed worried.


    During dinner, Ethan absentmindedly poked at his rice and asked unhappily, ¡°Mommy, is the research institute¡¯s issue about to be resolved?¡±


    Olivia nodded nomittally, ¡°In a few days, Mommy will go to Sylvania City. If everything goes well, the problem might be solved.¡±


    In other words, they would soon have to go abroad.


    The two little ones exchanged nces and their faces fell, ¡°Do we have to go abroad?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t answer, which was as good as an affirmation.


    She naturally knew that the two little ones were reluctant to leave Sophia, she also didn¡¯t want to leave Sophia.


    But thinking about Victor¡¯s aggressive behaviorst night made Olivia anxious. If they stayed any longer, who knew what might happen next¡­

 Chapter 405: A Mutually Beneficial Arrangement

    Two dayster, Olivia flew to Sylvania City early in the morning as scheduled.


    As Isaac had mentioned, she saw someone holding a sign to wee her as soon as shended.


    Olivia introduced herself and followed the person out of the airport.


    ¡°Our Mr. Shelby has already booked a hotel for you. Would you like me to take you directly to the hotel, or would you prefer to go to thepany first?¡± the driver asked respectfully after they got into the car.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Olivia didn¡¯t have much luggage. After thinking for a moment, she replied, ¡°If Mr. Shelby is avable, let¡¯s go to thepany first.¡±


    She wanted to handle the business matters first.


    The driver agreed and immediately drove towards thepany, calling Mr. Shelby on the way to inform him of the situation.


    When Olivia arrived at thepany, Mr. Shelby was already waiting in his office.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± Mr. Shelby stood up to shake her hand as she entered.


    Olivia gracefully extended her hand and greeted him politely.


    After a few pleasantries, Olivia got straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Shelby, I¡¯m here today to¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Mr. Shelby interrupted her calmly, ¡°I know you¡¯re here to discuss a coboration. There¡¯s no rush, after all, we¡¯re not the only option.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback, thinking there might be someplication. Hesitantly, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the cooperation proposal. Would you like to take a look first? We can discuss any issues.¡±


    Mr. Shelby smiled and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Since you were rmended by Mr. Whitaker, we naturally won¡¯t go back on our word. What I mean is that ourpany is hosting a banquet tonight, and several otherpany representatives will be attending. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, we could discuss it over dinner?¡±


    Olivia felt relieved but still had some reservations. ¡°I don¡¯t mind rescheduling, but about tonight¡¯s banquet¡­¡±


    Being new here and without any established rtionship with thepany, attending the banquet seemed a bit awkward.


    Unaware of her thoughts, Mr. Shelby continued his invitation. ¡°Mr. Whitaker mentioned that Dr. Prescott has some international acim. Attending ourpany¡¯s banquet would be an honor for us. The banquet will be attended by many prominent figures in the pharmaceutical industry from across the country. Dr. Prescott might even meet some new partners, making it mutually beneficial for both of us!¡±


    When Isaac rmended Olivia, Mr. Shelby had already done his homework on her background through his connections. He knew about her impressive performance at an academic exchange in Norville. Given that many prominent figures in the pharmaceutical industry would be attending tonight¡¯s event, he believed many would recognize Olivia.


    Thus, Mr. Shelby came up with this idea.


    Inviting Olivia to the banquet would not only showcase his extensivework but also honor Isaac and Olivia.


    Hearing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t refuse any longer and nodded in agreement. ¡°Since Mr. Shelby insists, I will dly ept your invitation. I¡¯ll bring the documents tonight.¡±


    Mr. Shelby stopped her, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. We can discuss everything informally tonight, there¡¯s no need for formalities. Since you¡¯re not in a hurry, we can sign the papers tomorrow.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Olivia agreed.


    Mr. Shelby informed her of the time and ce for the banquet and then had the driver take Olivia to her hotel.

 Chapter 406: Deeply Hidden

    On the other side, although Isaac was far away in Seacrest, he also received an invitation from Mr. Shelby.


    Isaac was busy with work at the Whitaker Group and naturally had no time to attend. However, thinking of his brother, he felt that Victor might be interested. After hanging up the phone, he immediately called Victor.


    As soon as the call connected and before Isaac could speak, Victor¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Has Olivia arrived?¡±


    Isaac paused, his smile turning teasing, ¡°Yes, she has. Moreover, the business partner in Sylvania City has invited Dr. Prescott to attend the evening banquet, and Dr. Prescott has agreed.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor furrowed his brows slightly and responded in a deep voice, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Without waiting for Isaac to react, Victor directly hung up the phone.


    Isaac looked at the darkened phone screen and raised an eyebrow teasingly.


    Although Victor didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Isaac could guess that Victor would definitely be present at the evening banquet.


    In Sylvania City, after Victor hung up the phone, there was a knock on the door.


    The business partner from Leer¡¯s Group in Sylvania City walked in with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, about our contract¡­¡±


    It was indeed unfortunate. They had initially discovered a w in Leer¡¯s Group¡¯s project and nned to use it to their advantage. However, they hadn¡¯t expected Victor himself to show up.


    Not only did they fail to gain any advantage, but Victor also pointed out numerous issues without changing his expression, almost causing them to lose the cooperation with Leer¡¯s Group.


    Over the past two days, although Victor had been polite to them, his attitude towards the cooperation remained unclear.


    The person in charge had almost humbled himself to the lowest point. Before Victor could speak, he proactively revised the contract terms ording to Victor¡¯s suggestions again and again but still couldn¡¯t get Victor¡¯s approval.


    However, thepany was unwilling to give up the cooperation with Leer¡¯s Group just like that.


    Even if it meant zero profit, being able to cooperate with Leer¡¯s Group was a future selling point for raising thepany¡¯s status.


    The only constion was that although Victor hadn¡¯t approved their proposal yet, he hadn¡¯t denied it either. This meant that the cooperation could still continue.


    Because of this hope, the project leader reported to Victor almost daily to inquire about his intentions.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Victor stood with one hand in his pocket, looking down at the person in front of him.


    The person in charge lowered his head slightly, appearing very cautious.


    After waiting for a while without receiving an answer from Victor, the person in charge felt like crying but didn¡¯t dare to urge him.


    ¡°I remember that yourpany is quiterge in Sylvania City,¡± Victor said unhurriedly.


    The person in charge replied, ¡°Ourpany is ranked number one in this industry in Sylvania City.¡±


    After speaking, he nced fearfully at Victor, worried that he might have found a new partner.


    Victor nodded in satisfaction and continued, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a banquet hosted by the Chan¡¯s tonight. Is yourpany nning to attend?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the person in charge instinctively replied, ¡°Well¡­ ourpany doesn¡¯t operate in the pharmaceutical industry, so we weren¡¯t invited by the Chan¡¯s this time¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt Victor¡¯s questioning gaze fall heavily on him.


    Realizing his mistake, he corrected himself, ¡°However, if we take the initiative to ask, the Chan¡¯s wouldn¡¯t refuse us.¡±


    Victor nodded nomittally and said, ¡°Have your boss bring the contract tonight.¡±


    The implication was that they would sign the contract at the banquet.


    The person in charge was overjoyed and agreed. He returned to hispany to convey Victor¡¯s message to the higher-ups.

 Chapter 407: Reluctant to Approach

    Olivia initially thought that her trip was solely for signing a contract and that she would return immediately afterward. However, she was unexpectedly required to attend a banquet.


    The other party was her future business partner, and attending in a suit would seem disrespectful.


    After some contemtion, Olivia called Isabelle Ashworth.


    The call was answered, ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s up? Aren¡¯t you on a business trip to Sylvania City?¡±


    Just the day before her trip, Olivia had specifically asked Isabelle to take care of the two little ones.


    Receiving Olivia¡¯s call so soon, Isabelle assumed she was worried about the kids and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already sent Sebastian and Ethan to kindergarten and watched them go in.¡±


    Olivia chuckled, ¡°Of course I trust you. I just wanted to ask if you know of any styling studios in Sylvania City. I need to attend a banquet.¡±


    Isabelle raised an eyebrow in confusion, ¡°Weren¡¯t you there to sign a contract? Why do you need to attend a banquet?¡±


    Olivia sighed, ¡°The business partner suddenly suggested it, and I couldn¡¯t refuse. Can you rmend a ce? It¡¯s my first time in Sylvania City, and I¡¯m not familiar with the area.¡±


    Isabelle didn¡¯t press further. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°If I remember correctly, the Brewer family has a studio there. You can look it up, it should be called Chic Boutique Salon. I¡¯ll give their manager a heads-up.¡±


    Over the years, Isabelle had traveled extensively within the country and made many friends, including some connections with the younger generation of the Brewer family.


    Hearing it was the Brewer family, Olivia hesitated.


    The Brewer family had long-standing ties with the Leer family. Since she wanted to avoid the Leer family, she also preferred to stay away from families associated with them.


    As for the Whitaker Group, she had no other choice.


    Unaware of Olivia¡¯s thoughts, Isabelle continued, ¡°Their studio usually requires an appointment. Hold on, I¡¯ll call them and see if they can fit you in.¡±


    With that, she hung up.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t say much else and figured it was just a small studio of the Brewer family. She likely wouldn¡¯t encounter anyone rted to the Leer family.


    A whileter, Isabelle called back, ¡°It¡¯s arranged. Just mention my name when you get there. I have some things to attend to, so I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    Olivia barely had time to respond before hearing the busy tone.


    Realizing it was gettingte, Olivia had lunch and took a cab to Chic Boutique Salon.


    By the time she arrived at Chic Boutique Salon, it was already 1 PM. She mentioned Isabelle Ashworth¡¯s name and was promptly escorted inside.


    Olivia chose an elegant style and quietly waited for the stylist.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel that she heard Victor¡¯s voice faintly outside while waiting.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The sound faded away, and Olivia didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Meanwhile, the manager of Chic Boutique Salon in Sylvania City respectfully followed Victor, ¡°Mr. Leer, our chief designer is already waiting upstairs.¡±


    Victor nodded calmly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The partnerpany hadn¡¯t disappointed him. Although he wasn¡¯t sure why he needed to attend the Chan¡¯s banquet, they had promptly contacted the Chan¡¯s and secured two invitations.


    Victor hadn¡¯t anticipated attending a banquet on this trip and hadn¡¯t brought any appropriate attire. So he called someone from the Brewer family and came directly to Chic Boutique Salon.

 Chapter 408: Still Trying to Escape

    Olivia chose a simple look, and the makeup and styling werepleted. She picked a dress and went in to try it on.


    The stylist waited outside.


    When Olivia emerged, the stylist was full of admiration. ¡°Miss, this dress is simply made for you!¡±


    In his many years of styling, he rarely saw anyonee to Chic Boutique Salon for such a simple look.


    Although he had noticed Olivia¡¯s outstanding beauty before starting, her chosen style was so simple that he thought the final result would be good but not stunning.


    Seeing Olivia now, however, he was astonished.


    A strand of Olivia¡¯s hair was pulled back into a simple bun, secured with a pearl hairpin, while the rest of her hair flowed freely behind her. Her features werepletely unobstructed, and she wore only light makeup. The makeup artist had added a touch of glitter to her cupid¡¯s bow. She wore a warm white off-shoulder, waist-cinching long dress that revealed wless skin and a delicate, eye-catching corbone.


    She looked like an ethereal fairy who had identally descended to the mortal world.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that those who came to Chic Boutique Salon were either wealthy or noble, the stylist would have suggested she enter the entertainment industry to shine brightly.


    Hearing the stylist¡¯s praise, Olivia smiled gently. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She nced at herself in the mirror and nodded in satisfaction.


    It wasn¡¯t overly grand but showed her seriousness about the uing banquet.


    Olivia turned to thank the stylist and went downstairs to settle the bill.


    By the time she left Chic Boutique Salon, it was almost time. Olivia was about to hail a cab when she heard a voice behind her.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, take care.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The manager of Chic Boutique Salon personally escorted Victor out, respectfully seeing him off.


    Victor nodded slightly and was about to leave when he saw the woman standing by the roadside.


    Even from behind, he could recognize her.


    It seemed Olivia had heard the manager¡¯s voice, as her posture stiffened.


    After a moment, Olivia started to walk away.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened as he strode up behind her. ¡°Miss Prescott, what a coincidence.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia froze, unsure how to react.


    How could it be such a coincidence? Why was Victor here?


    Moreover, she had already made her stance clear before, why did this man still call out to her?


    Victor hadn¡¯t expected that while he was upstairs getting styled, Olivia was sitting downstairs.


    He had thought they would meet at the banquet.


    But meeting earlier wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.


    Without waiting for Olivia¡¯s response, Victor remained calm and walked up beside her, asking in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Prescott, dressed like this, are you heading to a banquet? Do you n to take a cab dressed like that?¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly and took two steps back to distance herself. ¡°No need for your concern, Mr. Leer. You must be busy with your engagements, I won¡¯t waste your time.¡±


    With that, she turned to leave.


    As she turned, Victor¡¯s eyes shed with amazement. In the next second, he saw that Olivia still wanted to escape.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened abruptly as he reached out and grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist.


    Olivia stopped abruptly and turned back to look at him warily.


    Victor spoke firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±

 Chapter 409: Perfectly Matched

    Olivia pursed her lips in frustration, struggling twice but unable to break free from his grip.


    Noticing her struggle, Victor¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Are you nning to hail a cab dressed like this? Do you know what the weather is like right now?¡±


    ¡°No need to worry, Mr. Leer. I can take care of myself,¡± Olivia responded coldly.


    Victor realized his previous words had sounded too concerned. He frowned and added, ¡°This area isn¡¯t good for catching cabs. By the time you find one, the banquet will have already started.¡±


    Olivia nced at the road.


    Indeed, the Chic Boutique Salon was in a remote location, with few cars on the road and no taxis in sight.


    If she wanted to catch a cab, she would have to walk some distance.


    But even so, she didn¡¯t want Victor to drive her there.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Just as Olivia turned back to say something, her phone rang inside her bag.


    Frowning slightly, Olivia nced at the person opposite her.


    The grip on her wrist slowly loosened.


    Olivia took out her phone and saw it was a call from Mr. Shelby.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, where are you? The other partners have already arrived, and Mr. Lee is here too. He said he wants to see you!¡±


    As soon as she answered, Mr. Shelby¡¯s cheerful voice came through.


    Olivia checked the time, there was still a while before the banquet started, but Mr. Shelby said even Mr. Lee had arrived¡­


    She couldn¡¯t keep Mr. Lee waiting.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Olivia forced a smile and said, ¡°Please tell Mr. Lee I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    Mr. Shelby cheerfully agreed and hung up.


    Looking at the darkened phone screen, Olivia felt a bit troubled.


    This trip to Sylvania City had been full of unexpected events.


    She had thought it would just be a simple banquet but didn¡¯t expect to run into Victor here, nor did she expect Mr. Lee to attend the banquet.


    She had already declined Mr. Lee¡¯s offer to take her as a disciplest time, making him wait again would be too rude.


    Thinking of this, Olivia reluctantly looked at the person in front of her and said stiffly, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, I would appreciate your help, Mr. Leer.¡±


    Victor recalled how Olivia had been avoiding him just moments ago and now suddenly changed her attitude. He smirked meaningfully and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Miss Prescott to change her mind, I¡¯m more than happy to oblige.¡±


    With that, he turned and led her towards the car.


    Once inside, Olivia told the driver her destination. ¡°Please take me to Oasis Banquet Hall.¡±


    The driver, arranged by one of Victor¡¯s business partners and unaware of their rtionship, assumed Olivia was Victor¡¯s date and thought they were perfectly matched.


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s destination, the driver was momentarily surprised but didn¡¯t think much of it and instinctively replied, ¡°That¡¯s where we¡¯re headed too.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the temperature in the car seemed to drop suddenly.


    The driver shivered unconsciously and slowly started the car.


    In the back seat, both wore different expressions.


    Olivia frowned at the person beside her, feeling puzzled.


    How could it be such a coincidence? Mr. Shelby had invited prominent figures from the medical field, Leer¡¯s Group had little involvement in that sector. Why would they attend?


    Victor naturally sensed her gaze and met her eyes without changing his expression. ¡°It seems we are quite fated.¡±

 Chapter 410: It Surprised Him

    Olivia¡¯s face stiffened, and she pressed her lips together without saying another word.


    The journey was silent.


    The car slowly came to a stop at the entrance of the Oasis Banquet Hall.


    The banquet seemed to have already started, and the entrance was filled with luxury cars.


    Seeing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit anxious. After getting out of the car, she hurried towards the hotel entrance.


    Victor frowned slightly and questioned coldly, ¡°Miss Prescott, are you nning to burn bridges after crossing them?¡±


    Olivia stopped in her tracks, looked back at him in confusion, and hesitantly said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Leer.¡±


    After speaking, she turned to leave again.


    Victor¡¯s mocking voice sounded behind her, ¡°Does Miss Prescott think a simple thank you is enough to dismiss me?¡±


    Olivia felt both anxious and helpless but had to force herself to stay calm. ¡°Then what does Mr. Leer want? I¡¯m in a hurry and don¡¯t have time to treat you to coffee.¡±


    Last time, Olivia had dismissed Victor with a cup of coffee after he helped her out of a situation.


    This time, she certainly didn¡¯t have the time for that.


    Victor, however, smiled meaningfully and walked towards her. ¡°I won¡¯t waste Miss Prescott¡¯s time. I just happen to need a femalepanion. If Miss Prescott doesn¡¯t mind, we can go up together.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia pressed her lips together and frowned without responding.


    The role of a femalepanion was too easily misunderstood.


    However, she also understood Victor¡¯s personality well.


    If she didn¡¯t agree, he probably wouldn¡¯t let her go up so easily. Moreover, even if she refused, he had other ways to create such an impression.


    It was better for her to agree and negotiate terms with him.


    With this in mind, Olivia calmly agreed but ignored Victor¡¯s outstretched arm.


    Victor smiled but didn¡¯t insist.


    The two walked into the hotel side by side.


    The main venue of the banquet was on the second floor. When they appeared, all eyes turned to them.


    They saw a striking pair dressed in ck and white. Although there was no intimate gesture between them, they inexplicably seemed like a perfect match made in heaven.


    Everyone almost watched them as they walked into the center of the banquet.


    Under the various gazes, Olivia forced herself to remain calm and scanned the crowd. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t see any familiar faces from Seacrest, which made her slightly relieved. However, she still discreetly tried to distance herself from Victor along the way.


    The man seemed to sense her intention. No matter where she moved, the distance between them remained unchanged.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but stop and forced a smile at him. ¡°Mr. Leer probably has other engagements. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    After saying that, she nodded slightly at Victor and turned to walk towards a corner as if escaping.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Victor watched the petite woman almost flee and his eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t stop her.


    Olivia managing to do this much already surprised him.


    The so-called femalepanion was just a whim of his, he didn¡¯t expect Olivia to agree.


    Perhaps it was because they weren¡¯t in Seacrest.


    Thinking of this, Victor¡¯s lips curled into a self-mocking smile.


    On the other side, Olivia stood in a corner and looked up to find Mr. Lee in the crowd when a familiar voice sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Olivia, you and Mr. Leer¡­¡± Harold, a prominent figure among the younger generation in the medical field, had also received an invitation from the Chan family. Since he had nothing else to do during this period, he decided to attend but didn¡¯t expect to see Olivia here.


    He was even more surprised to see her with Victor.

 Chapter 411: Willing but Unable

    Olivia furrowed her brows helplessly, unsure how to exin. She simply said, ¡°I just happened to run into him downstairs.¡±


    Harold, however, looked skeptical.


    At this, Olivia¡¯s expression softened, and she pleaded, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not what you think. There¡¯s no possibility between him and me anymore.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She didn¡¯t want anyone to misunderstand her rtionship with Victor.


    Seeing her demeanor, Harold smiled warmly and didn¡¯t press further. He only said, ¡°Mr. Lee is resting upstairs, and Mr. Shelby is with him. They are waiting for you. Do you want to go find them?¡±


    Olivia had been searching for them for a while without sess. Hearing Harold¡¯s words, she felt relieved and nodded, ¡°Where are they? Could you please take me there? I have matters to discuss with Mr. Shelby and need to apologize to Mr. Lee.¡±


    Harold readily agreed and led her out of the banquet hall and upstairs.


    Meanwhile, Victor watched their backs with a nk expression, anger boiling inside him.


    Did Olivia change her attitude towards him just to meet that Ramos?


    What were they nning to do upstairs now?


    ¡°Mr. Leer¡­¡± a cautious voice from his business partner interrupted his thoughts.


    Victor turned back, his face clouded.


    The person opposite him trembled slightly but still mustered the courage to hand over the contract.


    Victor nced at it and signed his name, growing more irritated as he thought about Olivia.


    The person opposite wanted to say more but saw Victor turn coldly and stride out of the banquet.


    ¡­


    Olivia followed Harold into the room.


    Inside, Mr. Lee sat at the head seat, with Mr. Shelby and several other distinguished-looking men around him, chatting amiably.


    As they entered, the conversation halted. Mr. Shelby stood up and introduced Olivia, ¡°This is Dr. Prescott, rmended by Mr. Whitaker.¡±


    He then introduced the others to Olivia, ¡°These are the heads of thepanies we are coborating with.¡±


    Olivia guessed their identities and greeted them politely, apologizing, ¡°Sorry to keep you all waiting.¡±


    Mr. Lee waved it off nonchntly, ¡°We were just sitting here waiting. It¡¯s nothing. You must have been in a rush to get here. I told them not to call you, but they insisted.¡±


    With Mr. Lee¡¯s words, everyone expressed they didn¡¯t mind.


    Mr. Shelby, who seemed to have a good rtionship with Mr. Lee,ughed and said, ¡°I just wanted to inform Dr. Prescott that you were here. I didn¡¯t mean to rush her!¡±


    Mr. Lee smiled but said nothing.


    Olivia also smiled and found a seat with Harold.


    During the meeting, Mr. Shelby brought up their coboration.


    Olivia briefly exined the cooperation n she had discussed with Gabriel.


    Mr. Shelby agreed without hesitation and waited for the otherpanies to respond.


    The others seemed hesitant.


    Olivia felt a pang of anxiety.


    Just as she was feeling tense, Mr. Lee¡¯s calm voice broke the silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your research institute and always wanted to help, but unfortunately, I¡¯m willing but unable.¡±


    Mr. Lee looked at Olivia apologetically, ¡°Though I have some influence, I¡¯m ultimately just an academic. I don¡¯t have much sway in the business world. Even if I wanted to speak up for you, not many would listen.¡±


    As his words fell, the expressions in the room changed noticeably.

 Chapter 412: No Time to Make Friends

    Mr. Lee, although focused on academics, was surrounded by people in the pharmaceutical industry, many of whom relied on his expertise for their livelihood.


    When Mr. Lee spoke, it sounded like an apology to Olivia, but in reality, it was a way of putting pressure on them.


    Olivia naturally understood the underlying meaning of Mr. Lee¡¯s words and felt deeply grateful.


    Clearly, Mr. Lee¡¯s words had an effect, as the remaining people began to chime in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard Mr. Whitaker praise Dr. Prescott¡¯s exceptional abilities. Seeing Mr. Lee appreciate Dr. Prescott so much, we have no more reservations!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Dr. Prescott to be so young and a woman at that, leading a research institute. Truly a remarkable woman!¡±


    Compliments kept ringing in her ears.


    Olivia knew well that these people were ttering her out of respect for Isaac and Mr. Lee, but regardless, the cooperation was now confirmed.


    With this in mind, Olivia patiently responded to eachpliment.


    As the host of the dinner, Mr. Shelby couldn¡¯t stay in one ce for too long. Before leaving, he invited Olivia, ¡°Dr. Prescott, would you like to join me? I can introduce you to some people in Sylvania City¡¯s medicalmunity.¡±


    Olivia agreed, stood up, and greeted Mr. Lee before following Mr. Shelby back to the banquet hall.


    Harold stayed behind to apany Mr. Lee.


    It was evident that Mr. Shelby held some status in Sylvania City¡¯s pharmaceutical industry. As soon as he appeared, many people came forward to greet him.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mr. Shelby responded to each greeting and introduced Olivia to everyone.


    After some socializing, Olivia felt a bit tired and expressed her desire to rest for a while.


    Mr. Shelby agreed with a smile and escorted her to a corner sofa before turning back to the crowd.


    Finally having some peace, Olivia instinctively scanned the crowd.


    She didn¡¯t see Victor.


    After retracting her gaze, Olivia realized she had subconsciously been looking for Victor in the crowd, feeling a strange sensation inside.


    She didn¡¯t know why she had such an instinctive reaction.


    Perhaps she was just afraid the man woulde looking for her again¡­


    Oliviaforted herself with mixed feelings.


    Suddenly, a shadow fell over her.


    Olivia¡¯s heart tightened inexplicably, thinking her worries hade true. She looked up with some panic on her face.


    Seeing the person in front of her, she gradually calmed down and distantly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A tall young man stood before her, his broad figure almostpletely blocking her view.


    Seeing her look at him, the man smiled and raised his ss in greeting, introducing himself, ¡°Hello, my name is Wesley Kemp, the youngest son of the Kemp family. I wonder if I have the honor of making your acquaintance, Miss Prescott?¡±


    The Kemp family had some reputation in Sylvania City, so Wesley didn¡¯t borate much about himself. After speaking, he confidently looked at the woman before him.


    He had arrivedte and saw Olivia just as Mr. Shelby was taking her around to socialize.


    Wesley overheard some conversations and was impressed by Olivia¡¯s capabilities and beauty, feeling an itch in his heart.


    Seeing her alone now, he eagerly approached her.


    Olivia wasn¡¯t very familiar with the power dynamics in Sylvania City and was still shaken by her earlier thoughts. She really wasn¡¯t in the mood for more socializing. Hearing Wesley¡¯s words, she merely smiled distantly and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m only here in Sylvania City for work and will be leaving soon. So, I don¡¯t think I have time to make friends.¡±

 Chapter 413: Safe Distance

    Upon hearing her refusal, Wesley¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his tone became somewhat forceful. ¡°I think you might have misunderstood my intentions, Miss Prescott. The kind of friend I want to make is not what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia frowned in confusion, not understanding what he meant.


    Wesley smirked suggestively. ¡°A whole night is enough for us to get to know each other.¡±


    His words made his intentions clear.


    Olivia was stunned for a moment but soon realized what he was implying. Her expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Please, Mr. Kemp, don¡¯t bother me anymore. I¡¯d like to be alone.¡±


    Seeing her repeatedly reject him, Wesley¡¯s face darkened.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But with so many people at the banquet, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Olivia. He could only straighten up unhappily and push the wine ss in his hand towards Olivia again, his tone now carrying a hint of threat. ¡°In that case, Miss Prescott, surely you wouldn¡¯t refuse to have a drink with me?¡±


    Olivia hesitated.


    The man in front of her was clearly a yboy, and she didn¡¯t know if he would do something underhanded.


    Wesley noticed her concern and mocked, ¡°There are so many people here. You can rest assured, I won¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m not the type to force a woman.¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly but eventually picked up the wine ss and clinked it with his, taking a perfunctory sip.


    Wesley gave her a dangerous nce before turning back to the crowd.


    Seeing him leave, Olivia secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the crowd, as soon as Wesley returned, he was surrounded by a group of yboys who teased him. ¡°Oh, so there¡¯s actually a woman Mr. Kemp can¡¯t get? What¡¯s her story that she dares to snub you?¡±


    Wesley red at him unhappily.


    Someone reminded him, ¡°I heard she came with Mr. Leer from Seacrest. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t mess with her¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Wesley smacked him on the head. ¡°Mr. Leer already has a fiancee. Why would hee with this woman? And even if they dide together, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. The person who brought her to socialize is Mr. Shelby, which only means her rtionship with Mr. Leer is ordinary!¡±


    Hearing this, the man hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    ¡°So what are you going to do? She doesn¡¯t even acknowledge you!¡± someone else asked.


    Wesley downed his drink in one gulp and said viciously, ¡°She better not leave this banquet hall! How could I let a woman I¡¯m interested in just run away like that?¡±


    Everyone echoed his sentiment.


    Olivia had no idea about the danger she was about to face.


    She had drunk quite a bit while socializing with Mr. Shelby earlier. After sitting for a while, she got up to go to the restroom.


    Seeing her leave the banquet hall, Wesley and his group discreetly followed her.


    Olivia didn¡¯t notice and went straight into the restroom.


    When she came out, she found several yboys blocking the restroom door.


    Seeing this scene, Olivia¡¯s face changed slightly.


    ¡°Miss Prescott, what a coincidence,¡± Wesley saidzily, walking towards her withrge strides.


    Olivia frowned and looked at them warily, reminding him, ¡°Mr. Kemp, I am Mr. Shelby¡¯s guest. Please be mindful of your actions!¡±


    Wesley raised an eyebrow indifferently. ¡°I know, but so what? Mr. Shelby isn¡¯t here with you now. If you can call him over, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Olivia naturally couldn¡¯t call anyone over and could only retreat discreetly, trying to maintain a safe distance.

 Chapter 414: Full of Regret

    ¡°Ask them, which woman in Sylvania City dares not to give me face?¡±


    Wesley approached Olivia, looking at her disdainfully. ¡°It¡¯s your honor that I talk to you. Who knew you would be so ungrateful? Do you really think being pretty allows you to do whatever you want? Don¡¯t forget, this is Sylvania City!¡±


    Olivia tried to calm herself down, nced at the menacing group behind him, and lowered her stance, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. However, if Mr. Kemp wants to make friends, he can talk to me himself. Bringing so many people scares me, making me even more reluctant to be friends with Mr. Kemp.¡±


    Wesley thought she was finally being sensible and signaled his brothers to step back.


    The group understood and retreated, watching them with a look of anticipation.


    For a moment, only Olivia and Wesley stood face to face.


    Wesley¡¯s gaze roved shamelessly over Olivia.


    Olivia secretly pinched her palm, suppressing her disgust, forcing a slight smile as she subtly stepped back, trying to lead Wesley out of everyone¡¯s sight.


    If it were just Wesley alone, she could take a gamble. One strike to his pressure point would render him powerless, allowing her to escape.


    But with so many people around, she couldn¡¯t make a move.


    Just as she was about to turn into a corner, a wail suddenly sounded from outside the crowd.


    Everyone was startled and turned to look behind them.


    They saw a young man who had been standing on the outermost edge suddenly fly out from behind them,nding pathetically in front of everyone.


    Seeing this scene, the crowd quickly made way for the neer.


    Olivia saw the man walking through the crowd and furrowed her brows slightly.


    He saw her in such a miserable state again¡­


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Wesley turned his head and saw one of his brothers being kicked away. He wanted to stand up for his brother angrily.


    But seeing the approaching man, he felt a vague sense of familiarity but couldn¡¯t recall who he was.


    However, the man¡¯s imposing presence made Wesley feel somewhat intimidated.


    If it weren¡¯t for so many brothers watching, he might not have been able to stand there.


    Victor¡¯s eyes were dark as he looked at the woman not far away, not even sparing Wesley a nce.


    He had been looking for Olivia upstairs for a long time but couldn¡¯t find her.


    Just as he was about to return to the banquet hall to look, he heard themotion here and saw the group gathered in the corridor.


    Upon closer inspection, he immediately saw Olivia smiling at that strange man.


    Seeing the smile on her face filled Victor with anger.


    Olivia could smile at such a person but only showed indifference towards him!


    He initially wanted to see how far Olivia would go, but then he heard a whisper in his ear.


    ¡°Tsk, that woman¡¯s figure¡­ Wesley is going to have a great time tonight.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s anger red up, and his face darkened instantly.


    The man felt a sudden chill down his spine and before he realized it, he was kicked away.


    The anger on Victor¡¯s face was palpable.


    Olivia¡¯s gaze swept over his face briefly before quickly looking away. She didn¡¯t have the courage to look at him any longer, and the smile on her face gradually faded.


    Thinking that her actions just now must have been seen by him, Olivia felt full of regret.


    She just wanted to get away, but in his eyes¡­ who knows what he would think¡­

 Chapter 415: How Dare You Hit Me

    As the man approached them, Wesley nced at his brothers not far away and braced himself to stand in front of him. ¡°Do you know this woman?¡±


    Victor slowly stopped, his face expressionless as he nced at the person in front of him, then shifted his gaze to Olivia.


    Olivia kept her eyes down, her lips tightly pressed together, showing no intention of seeking his help.


    Seeing this, Victor felt even more ironic.


    Even at this point, Olivia still wanted to avoid him.


    Since that was the case, he might as well grant her wish.


    Thinking of this, Victor slowly withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Hearing this, Wesley secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The young master on the ground trembled as he got up, angrily pointing at Victor¡¯s back and questioning, ¡°Why the hell did you kick me?¡±


    Victor turned back and gave him a cold nce.


    The young master felt a chill all over and shut his mouth awkwardly.


    Momentster, he heard Victor¡¯s icy voice, ¡°You were in my way.¡±


    The young master opened his mouth angrily but, intimidated by Victor¡¯s presence, dared not say anything and turned to blend into the crowd.


    Victor expressionlessly withdrew his gaze and looked at Wesley, speaking almost in amanding tone, ¡°Continue.¡±


    As the words fell, both Wesley and Olivia¡¯s expressions changed.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected the man to say such a thing. A look of astonishment shed in her eyes as she clenched her palms hard to suppress the urge to look up at him.


    She couldn¡¯t believe these were his true feelings!


    Wesley hesitated as he nced at the man¡¯s face, his brows furrowing in frustration.


    If this man hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared, he would naturally have continued.


    But now, with such a formidable presence watching nearby, how could he possibly continue?


    Yet this formidable presence was staring right beside him, as if he wouldn¡¯t leave unless Wesley continued.


    Wesley even suspected that the man¡¯s earlier im of not knowing Olivia was a lie!


    But under the man¡¯s oppressive aura, Wesley had no choice but to turn back to the woman in front of him and approach Olivia once more.


    Olivia had already thought of a way to deal with it, but Victor¡¯s gaze made her inexplicably flustered.


    Seeing the man approaching her, Olivia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Instinctively, she stepped back and raised her hand to p him.


    A crisp p echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.


    The young masters not far away were all stunned.


    Wesley widened his eyes in shock.


    He had been so intimidated by the man beside him that he hadn¡¯t reacted in time.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    This woman actually dared to hit him!


    Coming to his senses, Wesley nced at Victor¡¯s expression. Seeing that he remained unchanged and seemingly had no intention of intervening, Wesley¡¯s face instantly darkened with anger. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    With that, he suddenly took a step towards Olivia and raised his hand to hit back.


    Olivia instinctively closed her eyes.


    But the hand never came down.


    There wasn¡¯t even a sound around her.


    After a while, Olivia slowly opened her eyes and saw an arm stretched out in front of her. The man¡¯srge hand was gripping Wesley¡¯s wrist.


    Opposite her, Wesley¡¯s face alternated between blue and white as he gritted his teeth without making a sound.


    Olivia¡¯s p had not only struck Wesley¡¯s face but also awakened Victor, making him realize what he had just done.


    Now, seeing this man daring toy hands on Olivia again,


    Victor¡¯s anger and self-reproach surged simultaneously, making his aura even more intimidating than before.


    The moment Victor grabbed Wesley¡¯s wrist, Wesley was about to curse out loud. But meeting Victor¡¯s gaze, he instinctively shut his mouth. His wrist felt like it was about to break, yet Wesley only silently broke out in a cold sweat, not daring to make a sound.

 Chapter 416: A Sudden Downfall

    Seeing the man finally stop Wesley, Olivia inexplicably felt a sense of relief and calmed down.


    She thought of Victor¡¯s cold demeanor earlier and now saw the anger on his face.


    Olivia felt a wave of irony.


    Perhaps, in this man¡¯s eyes, her fate was merely a matter of his whim.


    She was nothing more than a toy for him to manipte.


    Thinking of this, Olivia gave a self-mocking smile, ignored the chaos in front of her, and lifted her foot to leave.


    Unexpectedly, just as she turned around, arge hand forcefully grabbed her wrist.


    She didn¡¯t need to look back to know who the hand belonged to.


    Olivia nced at her captured wrist and spoke distantly, ¡°Mr. Leer, if you¡¯ve had enough fun, please let go of me.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    They had only heard of Victor and asionally seen his face on TV.


    When they saw this man earlier, he seemed somewhat familiar.


    But they never expected that this was the legendary Victor himself!


    They had offended Mr. Leer!


    Realizing this, everyone looked panicked.


    Wesley¡¯s wrist was still in Victor¡¯s grip, and he felt the overwhelming pressure from Victor, sweating profusely.


    If he had known this was Victor¡¯s person, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to touch her!


    ¡°Mr. Leer, this¡­ this is a misunderstanding¡­¡± Wesley stammered, trying to exin.


    But Victor didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, his eyes were fixed intently on Olivia¡¯s back.


    Was Olivia trying to escape from him again to see that Ramos?


    Olivia noticed that the grip on her wrist hadn¡¯t loosened and frowned as she struggled. She turned back and looked at the man with self-mockery, ¡°Mr. Leer, haven¡¯t you had enough? Do you still want to see how I perform?¡±


    After saying this, Olivia looked disdainfully at Wesley, who was being restrained by Victor.


    The implication was clear: if Victor wanted to watch, she could continue to cooperate with Wesley.


    Meeting her gaze, Wesley broke into a cold sweat and hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s a huge misunderstanding, Miss Prescott. I just wanted to be friends with you. I had no other intentions. You¡¯re Mr. Leer¡¯s person, I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±


    Olivia nodded nomittally, ¡°Indeed, Mr. Kemp just wanted to be friends for one night. If Mr. Leer wants to watch, I can onlyply.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the surrounding air grew cold and tense.


    Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as he looked at the people in front of him.


    Wesley keenly sensed the fleeting murderous intent in the air and began to tremble all over.


    ¡°The Kemp family from Sylvania City?¡± After a moment, Victor¡¯s cold voice sounded in his ear.


    Wesley instinctively nodded but quickly shook his head when he realized the purpose of the question.


    Victor narrowed his eyes and released Wesley¡¯s wrist with a stern expression, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Wesley thought about the possible retribution the Kemp family might face in the future and looked terrified. He tried to exin incoherently, ¡°Mr. Leer, I really didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t know she was yours. Besides, you saw it too, I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    The more he exined, the angrier Victor became, his eyes turning icy cold.


    Meeting Victor¡¯s gaze, Wesley¡¯s voice abruptly stopped. He gritted his teeth and shut his mouth, standing still for a few seconds before resigning himself to fate and leading his people away.


    After today, the Kemp family¡¯s status in Sylvania City would likely plummet¡­

 Chapter 417: We鈥檙e Even Now

    After Wesley and the others left, only Victor and Olivia remained in the corridor.


    Olivia¡¯s wrist was still held tightly by the man.


    Seeing that he had no intention of letting go, Olivia remained calm and said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone, Mr. Leer. You can let go now, I won¡¯t run.¡±


    Victor scrutinized her for a few seconds before slowly releasing his grip.


    Olivia frowned and rubbed her sore wrist, taking two steps back. She looked up to meet his gaze, ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Leer?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Victor¡¯s brow furrowed sharply.


    He had saved her, yet she didn¡¯t even thank him and instead asked if he had any other business?


    ¡°Miss Prescott, I helped you again, and this is your attitude?¡± His voice carried a chill.


    Olivia¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, ¡°Help me? If Mr. Leer truly wanted to help me, you wouldn¡¯t have said those things to Wesley earlier. Mr. Leer was just amusing himself at my expense, there¡¯s no need to dress it up so nicely.¡±


    The air between them suddenly became tense.


    Victor¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but recalling his impulsive words earlier, he found himself unable to argue.


    After a moment of silence, Olivia took his silence as acquiescence. The sarcasm on her face grew more pronounced as she nodded at him distantly, ¡°It seems Mr. Leer has had enough fun. I suppose I can leave now.¡±


    With that, she turned to leave.


    Just as she turned around, Victor¡¯s deep voice sounded behind her, ¡°What about Ramos?¡±


    Olivia paused slightly and turned back in confusion, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t youpromising with me just to see him? Why didn¡¯t hee to save you earlier?¡± Victor squinted his eyes, scrutinizing her.


    It took Olivia a few seconds to realize that by ¡°Ramos,¡± he meant Harold.


    What did this have to do with her senior?


    Seeing her puzzled expression, Victor continued, ¡°Miss Prescott entered the banquet with me and left with Mr. Ramos. I heard you were also entertained by Mr. Shelby. In such a short time, you¡¯ve been with three men. You are quite popr.¡±


    He then looked her up and down and added coldly, ¡°Oh right, and there was Wesley just now. Miss Prescott is more popr than I imagined.¡±


    Hearing him use Wesley to provoke her, Olivia¡¯s face gradually darkened, ¡°Are you spying on me?¡±


    She had appeared at the banquet with Harold for only a few minutes, during which Victor should have been entertaining his clients. It was impossible for him to notice them unless those clients didn¡¯t exist at all!


    Thinking of this, Olivia felt a surge of suspicion.


    Victor sneered coldly, ¡°Miss Prescott is so noticeable and attended the event with me. Naturally, people would talk about you. Do I need to spy on you specifically? Or does Miss Prescott think she¡¯s special enough for me to monitor?¡±


    His words implied that Olivia was being self-indulgent.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes trembled slightly as a wave of self-mockery washed over her.


    Indeed, what was there in her rtionship with Victor worth monitoring?


    Perhaps he had just happened to see her with Harold.


    Moreover, their appearance together at the banquet did cause quite a stir, his exnation wasn¡¯t entirely imusible.


    With that thought, Olivia¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down. She lowered her eyes and spoke softly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I misunderstood you, Mr. Leer. But given how you treated me earlier, we¡¯re even now.¡±

 Chapter 418: Matchmaking the Two of Them

    Facing her cold attitude, Victor felt a wave of irritation and said in a cold voice, ¡°Sebastian and Ethan are still waiting for you at home. I hope Miss Prescott will conduct herself with dignity.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation on this topic either. She nodded calmly, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Leer.¡±


    They exchanged a nce, emotions swirling in their eyes.


    Victor furrowed his brows, withdrew his gaze, and turned to leave the hotel directly.


    The only reason he was here today was because of Olivia.


    But Olivia¡¯s attitude made him not want to stay a second longer.


    Watching his departing figure, Olivia frowned slightly, a wave of suspicion rising in her heart again.


    Wasn¡¯t this man here for work? Why did he leave so abruptly?


    She almost thought the reason he left was because of her.


    But recalling his earlier words, Olivia didn¡¯t want to overthink it. She withdrew her gaze and returned to the banquet hall.


    Wesley and the others were no longer in sight at the banquet.


    As soon as Olivia entered, she met Mr. Shelby¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Where did you go? I¡¯ve been looking for you,¡± Mr. Shelby approached with concern.


    Olivia smiled calmly, ¡°I felt a bit stuffy sitting down, so I took a walk. Is there something you need?¡±


    Mr. Shelby sighed in relief, ¡°It¡¯s good that nothing happened. You are my guest, and if anything happened here, I wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it to Mr. Whitaker and Mr. Lee.¡±


    After what had just happened, Olivia felt a bit tired. Seeing that he had nothing urgent, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired. About the cooperation¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet in my office tomorrow morning to sign the papers,¡± Mr. Shelby interjected. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can go rest now. Your attendance today is already a great honor for me.¡±


    Olivia smiled gratefully, said goodbye to him, and went upstairs to bid farewell to Mr. Lee.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Harold was upstairs apanying Mr. Lee.


    Upon hearing that Olivia was leaving, Mr. Lee gave Harold a meaningful look, ¡°I¡¯m tired too. You don¡¯t need to stay with me. It¡¯ste, and I don¡¯t feelfortable letting Olivia go back alone. You should escort her.¡±


    Harold agreed with a smile.


    Thinking about Victor¡¯s words before he left, Olivia felt a bit uneasy and wanted to refuse, but it was toote. Harold had already stood up and walked over to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mr. Lee also looked at them with a smile.


    After that academic conference, Mr. Lee knew both young people were single and had been thinking about matchmaking them. Seeing them standing together now, he felt they were a perfect match.


    Olivia missed the best moment to refuse and could only acquiesce. She said goodbye to Mr. Lee and followed Harold out of the hotel room.


    By the time they left the hotel, it was alreadyte at night.


    Olivia was only wearing an off-shoulder dress and shivered as soon as she stepped out into the night breeze.


    The next second, a jacket with body warmth was draped over her shoulders.


    Harold¡¯s gentle voice sounded beside her ear, ¡°Put this on. My car is parked a bit far away. You¡¯re wearing so little, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Olivia hesitated for a moment but then smiled and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    She had always had a good rtionship with Harold. If she refused his kindness because of Victor¡¯s words earlier, it would seem like there was something between them.


    With this thought, Olivia tightened the jacket around her and walked with Harold towards where his car was parked.

 Chapter 419: Thank Him Properly

    In the car across the street, the driver noticed the sudden drop in air pressure inside the vehicle, his palms sweating.


    After a long while, Victor finally withdrew his gaze from the hotel entrance and coldly ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The driver acknowledged and slowly started the car, heading towards the hotel where Victor was staying.


    On the other side, Olivia waspletely unaware of Victor¡¯s presence and got into Harold¡¯s passenger seat.


    As soon as she got in the car, Olivia politely took off her coat and ced it on the back seat.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Harold asked for the hotel address and slowly started the car.


    There was silence in the car for a long time. Olivia stared out at the night, lost in thought.


    Victor¡¯s attitude just now was really hard to decipher¡­


    ¡°You just left like that. What about Mr. Leer?¡± Harold suddenly spoke.


    Olivia snapped out of her daze and frowned in confusion, ¡°What does my leaving have to do with him?¡±


    Harold nced at her through the rearview mirror, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Mr. Leer who brought you here?¡±


    Although Olivia had said earlier that they just ran into each other downstairs, Harold had guessed the truth when he realized Olivia hadn¡¯t driven herself.


    Hearing this, Olivia was momentarily stunned. She turned her head and met Harold¡¯s knowing gaze.


    Their eyes met, and Olivia smiled helplessly, ¡°Indeed, but we just happened to meet at the styling ce. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Harold nodded, ¡°Does Mr. Leer know you left?¡±


    Olivia thought to herself that the man had left even earlier than she did, so how could he know when she left the banquet?


    ¡°No idea,¡± she replied sinctly and then changed the topic, ¡°By the way, senior, why are you here?¡±


    Harold knew she didn¡¯t want to continue talking about it, so he didn¡¯t press further. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Shelby sent me an invitation. I wasn¡¯t nning oning, but knowing that Mr. Lee would be in Sylvania City and likely attending, I decided toe over. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you.¡±


    Olivia nodded absentmindedly.


    ¡°How are things at your research institute?¡± Harold asked with concern.


    Olivia replied, ¡°I came here for matters rted to the research institute. Mr. Shelby has a branch in Seacrest that can coborate with us. We¡¯ve already discussed it and will sign the contract tomorrow. After that, I¡¯ll head back.¡±


    Harold frowned slightly, ¡°How did you get in touch with Mr. Shelby?¡±


    As far as he knew, Olivia had been looking for partners within Seacrest. Mr. Shelby was far away in Sylvania City. How did they connect? Moreover, Mr. Shelby seemed to value Olivia highly.


    Olivia exined, ¡°Mr. Whitaker helped introduce us. Speaking of which, I need to thank him properly.¡±


    Hearing that Isaac was involved, Harold nodded understandingly, ¡°The Whitaker Group indeed has good rtions with the Chan¡¯s. However, the Whitaker Group seems to have even better rtions with Leer¡¯s Group. By helping you connect with the Chan¡¯s, Mr. Whitaker is essentially opposing Leer¡¯s Group. If Mrs. ckwood finds out, this won¡¯t be easily resolved.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but frown, feeling worried for Isaac as well.


    Although Isaac had assured her that Leer¡¯s Group wouldn¡¯t notice this matter, both of them knew there was still some risk of it being detected.


    But since she hade this far, Olivia didn¡¯t want to give up easily.


    After all, Lily¡¯s goal was merely to drive her away. Once she resolved the research institute¡¯s issues and left Seacrest, Lily probably wouldn¡¯t trouble anyone else.

 Chapter 420: Are We Going to Die?

    The car slowly came to a stop at the hotel entrance. Olivia bid Harold farewell and got out of the car, heading into the hotel.


    Early the next morning, she went to Mr. Shelby¡¯s office at the agreed time to sign the contract. After that, Olivia boarded a ne for her return trip.


    Sitting on the ne, Olivia finally began to rx after several tense days.


    Once she returned, she only needed to observe for a while longer to confirm that the supplies from thesepanies to the research institute were stable. Then she could safely go abroad.


    As she was lost in thought, someone sat down in the seat next to her.


    Olivia snapped back to reality and instinctively nced to the side. When she saw who it was, her expression stiffened.


    ¡°Does Miss Prescott think I¡¯m stalking her again?¡± Victor raised an eyebrow sarcastically. ¡°If it bothers you, should I change seats?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia secretly pinched her palm to suppress her annoyance and responded coldly, ¡°No need. I wouldn¡¯t make such a request of a stranger.¡±


    With that, she turned slightly andy half-facing away from Victor.


    Victor thought of what he had seen the previous night and, seeing Olivia¡¯s attitude toward him, felt a surge of anger. His tone grew even colder. ¡°Why is Miss Prescott alone? Where¡¯s Mr. Ramos? Isn¡¯t he apanying you?¡±


    Hearing him mention Harold repeatedly, Olivia sat up and frowned at him in displeasure. ¡°My rtionship with my senior isn¡¯t what you think it is. Please don¡¯t make baseless assumptions, Mr. Leer.¡±


    A cold snort sounded in her ear. ¡°And how do you know what kind of rtionship I think it is?¡±


    Olivia opened her mouth but then angrilyy back down, covering her face with a small nket, not wanting to engage with him any further.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Victor seemed to have an inexplicable grudge against Harold when, as far as she knew, they had almost no interaction.


    Seeing her anger and embarrassment, Victor¡¯s eyes grew colder. He was about to say something more when a flight attendant approached them. Victor furrowed his brow and suppressed his anger, remaining silent.


    The ne slowly took off.


    Oliviay stiffly facing the window. Several times she heard the flight attendant asking if they needed anything, only to be coldly refused by the man beside her.


    Olivia was relieved not to have to turn and face Victor.


    However, every time the flight attendant left, the man¡¯s gaze would fall on her as if trying to bore a hole through her.


    Olivia felt increasingly ufortable.


    Sensing his gaze on her once more, Olivia threw off the thin nket and sat up, about to say something when the man spoke first. ¡°She just said we¡¯ve encountered air turbulence, there might be some bumps during the flight.¡±


    The words Olivia was about to say were swallowed back, leaving her momentarily puzzled.


    Before she could react, the ne suddenly jolted.


    Losing her bnce, Olivia leaned toward Victor but was pulled back by her seatbelt.


    Just as she settled back in her seat, screams and questions erupted around her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Will the nend safely?¡±


    ¡°Are we going to die?¡±


    Everyone was experiencing an in-flight incident for the first time and was understandably panicked.


    Over the inte, the flight attendants repeatedly exined the cause of the incident and tried to calm everyone down.


    However, as they were reassuring the passengers, the ne jolted again, even more violently than before.

 Chapter 421: She Was Terrified

    For a moment, no one could hear the words from the broadcast, the ne was filled with cries, screams, and questions.


    It was Olivia¡¯s first time encountering such a situation, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy, though she managed to stay somewhat calm.


    However, the sounds from outside made her anxiety grow stronger.


    The turbulence continued.


    Suddenly, someone outside cried out, ¡°My child is waiting for me at home.¡±


    These words clearly reached Olivia¡¯s ears. Her eyes widened, and her anxiety peaked.


    Children¡­ Sebastian and Ethan were waiting for her at home.


    She had selfishly not told the two little boys about their parentage. If something happened to her, what would they do?


    Thinking about the two lonely boys if something happened to her, Olivia¡¯s face turned pale, and she became so panicked that she could hardly breathe.


    Just as she felt she was about to suffocate, a strong hand firmly grasped hers.


    Olivia barely regained a bit ofposure and heard Victor¡¯s deep voice in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just air turbulence. It will pass soon. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice seemed to have a magical effect. Hearing his words, Olivia felt her breathing gradually be smoother, though her body still trembled uncontrobly.


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s anxious and uneasy state, Victor¡¯s anger vanished without a trace, leaving only heartache.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. We will be fine. Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Victor reassured in a deep voice.


    Olivia nodded uneasily and then looked frantically towards the economy ss, murmuring, ¡°Sebastian¡­ Ethan¡­¡±


    Victor listened carefully and finally understood what she was saying.


    Seeing Olivia so frightened yet still worried about the two boys at home, Victor felt even more sympathetic and disdainful towards the boys¡¯ biological father.


    Leaving a woman alone with two children, what kind of man does that?


    Despite his rising anger, Victor¡¯s voice remained deep and steady. ¡°Sebastian and Ethan are waiting for you at home. You will return safely. Don¡¯t overthink it. Take a deep breath and rx.¡±


    Olivia tried to follow his instructions, but her body was somewhat out of control.


    The people outside couldn¡¯t hear the flight attendants¡¯ reassurances and were in chaos, which only added to Olivia¡¯s confusion.


    Victor nced in the direction of her gaze, understanding the source of her fear. His eyes darkened slightly as he spoke softly into Olivia¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to what they¡¯re saying. Listen to me. Air turbulence is not a big problem. We will be fine. They are scared because they haven¡¯t experienced this before and don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Olivia¡¯s attention slowly shifted to him, and the noises outside faded away.


    Seeing Olivia gradually calming down, Victor secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The sounds outside continued, so he kept talking to Olivia, holding her hand tightly to give her strength.


    Gradually, Olivia began to grip his hand back, even with increasing strength.


    Feeling the force from her grip, a strange look shed in Victor¡¯s eyes. He then tightened his grip reassuringly.


    Olivia seemed terrified, wanting to hold onto his hand to vent her fear. Victor allowed her to hold on, even looking forward to seeing her reaction when she realized they were holding hands once she calmed down.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 422: How Do You Want Me to Thank You

    The turbulence gradually subsided, but Olivia¡¯s mind was a nk.


    It wasn¡¯t until the ne safelynded that Olivia slowly came back to her senses. Thinking about the earlier scene still left her somewhat frightened.


    ¡°I told you, we wouldnd safely,¡± Victor¡¯s ambiguous voice sounded in her ear. ¡°But now that we¡¯vended, Miss Prescott, can you let go of me?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback.


    She had been so panicked earlier that she almost forgot the person next to her.


    But let go of him? What was this man talking about?


    As she was bewildered, something seemed to move in her left hand.


    Olivia looked down and saw that where their seats met, her hand was tightly sped with Victor¡¯s.


    To be precise, she was gripping his hand so tightly that her fingerprints were visible on hisrge hand. Her hand had even be stiff from the force, so much so that she hadn¡¯t noticed it until now.


    Seeing their sped hands, Olivia was stunned for a few seconds before she suddenly let go of his hand as if she had been electrocuted.


    Victor chuckled, unsurprised.


    It wasn¡¯t until she withdrew her hand that Olivia realized she had broken out in a cold sweat, and her palm was mmy.


    Realizing this, Olivia instinctively nced at the man beside her, only to see him taking a tissue from the side and leisurely wiping his palm.


    There was no doubt that his palm was covered in sweat from her grip.


    Olivia felt a wave of embarrassment.


    As she calmed down, Victor¡¯s earlierforting words gradually resurfaced in Olivia¡¯s mind.


    Despite wanting to distance herself from him, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful that he had been there for her¡­


    Coming back to her senses, Olivia looked seriously at the person beside her. ¡°Thank you forforting me earlier. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Victor threw away the tissue he had used to wipe his sweat and turned to meet her gaze. He immediately noticed the cold sweat still on Olivia¡¯s forehead and frowned slightly.


    Olivia thought he was concerned about her attitude and bit her lip, feeling a bit at a loss.


    She should have treated Victor as a stranger, but this person had justforted her when she needed it most. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to be cold towards him.


    As she was lost in thought, two tissues were handed to her, and Victor¡¯s voice followed. ¡°Wipe your sweat. Your forehead is covered in it. The ne hasnded now, there¡¯s no need to be afraid anymore.¡±


    It took Olivia a few seconds to react. She raised her hand to take the tissues and wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. Then she looked at Victor again. ¡°Thank you very much for earlier. It was my first time encountering such a situation, and I lost myposure.¡±


    Victor raised an eyebrow indifferently. ¡°And then? Just a verbal thank you?¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly, looking at Victor with difficulty. ¡°Mr. Leer, how do you want me to thank you?¡±


    Hearing her cold address, Victor¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t avoid me anymore. Can you do that? I remember you said our rtionship is that of strangers. Miss Prescott shouldn¡¯t have to keep avoiding a stranger.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was stunned for a few seconds and lowered her eyes without responding.


    She was indeed very grateful to Victor for what had happened this time, but she would still maintain the necessary distance.


    Seeing her attitude, Victor was silent for a few seconds before standing up from his seat with a nk expression and said coldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t do that, then forget it.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    With that, he stepped off the ne.

 Chapter 423: Forced to Admit the Fact

    Watching his departing figure, Olivia sat in her seat for a while longer before slowly standing up.


    As soon as she stood, she felt a wave of dizziness, likely a physical reaction to the stress.


    Olivia steadied herself by holding onto the seat in front of her and carefully disembarked from the ne.


    Throughout the journey, her body felt ufortable, and her stomach ached with sharp pains.


    Once inside the airport, Olivia quickly headed towards the restroom.


    ¡°Hey!¡± A passerby dragging a suitcase was bumped by her and grumbled impatiently.


    Olivia suppressed her difort and hastily bowed to the man in apology before straightening up and rushing towards the restroom with her hand over her mouth.


    Not far away, Victor suddenly heard amotion behind him. Instinctively, he turned around and saw Olivia hunched over, running towards the restroom.


    Seeing this, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened, and he quickly followed her.


    Despite Olivia¡¯s consistently cold attitude towards him, Victor couldn¡¯t help but worry when he saw her in distress.


    Watching Olivia run into thedies¡¯ restroom, Victor stopped abruptly, frowning deeply as he stood outside. He could hear the sounds of retching from inside, as if she was trying to expel everything from her stomach.


    Inside, Olivia was leaning against the wall, her fingers turning white from gripping it so tightly, vomiting uncontrobly.


    The earlier situation had made her extremely nervous, andbined with the turbulence of the flight, her stomach was in severe difort.


    Perhaps the feeling of nervousness had suppressed it initially, but once off the ne, the difort in her stomach surged up btedly.


    After what felt like an eternity of vomiting, Olivia finally began to recover.


    As she straightened up, she felt a wave of darkness before her eyes and nearly copsed.


    Olivia rested in the restroom for a while longer before slowly making her way out, supporting herself against the wall.


    ¡°What happened?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Victor¡¯s voice suddenly sounded beside her ear.


    Olivia paused in her steps and hesitantly looked up at him.


    Seeing the worried man in front of her, she felt confused.


    Hadn¡¯t he already left? Why was he back? And why did he have to see her in such a miserable state?


    Thinking of this, Olivia forced herself to remove her hand from the wall and smiled at him nonchntly. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Leer. It was just some turbulence on the ne. I got a bit airsick. I¡¯ll be fine after vomiting.¡±


    Victor stared at her face suspiciously.


    Olivia had just recovered from fear and then vomited so much that her face was deathly pale.


    Her im that she¡¯d be fine after vomiting carried no credibility.


    Olivia still felt weak but didn¡¯t want to lean against the wall in front of Victor. She braced herself, hoping he would leave soon.


    After a while, Victor showed no intention of leaving.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Olivia spoke up. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Leer, you should head back.¡±


    Victor raised an eyebrow. ¡°When I leave is none of your concern, Miss Prescott.¡±


    Olivia choked on her words but had to admit this fact.


    Judging by his demeanor, if she didn¡¯t leave first, they might both end up standing there indefinitely.


    With this thought, Olivia gritted her teeth and tried to walk past him.


    However, her legs were too weak. As soon as she lifted her foot, she nearly lost her bnce and fell.


    In a panic, Olivia reached out to grab the wall but instead touched a firm arm.

 Chapter 424: As If Very Intimate

    Victor almost immediately saw through her pretense. When he saw Olivia about to fall, he reached out to support her without hesitation.


    Olivia¡¯s handnded on his arm.


    Neither of them moved.


    Realizing her pretense had been exposed, Olivia stiffly held onto Victor¡¯s arm, lowered her head for a while, and then slowly straightened up, apologizing to Victor as if nothing had happened, ¡°Sorry, I just¡­ lost my bnce.¡±


    After speaking, she tried to withdraw her hand.


    Victor sensed her intention, his eyes darkening slightly. Before she could pull away, he firmly pressed her hand against his arm.


    Olivia frowned slightly.


    ¡°Given what just happened, there¡¯s no need to put on a brave face with me now.¡± Victor frowned, his expression unchanged as he reached out to wrap an arm around her waist, giving her a point of support.


    Olivia instantly felt much lighter.


    But the next second, she restrained herself and tried to distance herself from his arm.


    The posture was too intimate, especially with so many people at the airport.


    ¡°I also think it¡¯s easier this way,¡± Victor¡¯s deep voice sounded.


    Hearing this, Olivia was startled and turned her head incredulously to meet his gaze.


    Victor looked at her calmly, as if saying she could try avoiding him again and see if he wouldn¡¯t carry her out of the airport in a grand manner.


    They stood still for a few seconds. Olivia gritted her teeth, looked away, and silently rxed her body, leaning against Victor¡¯s arm.


    Victor carefully supported her and slowly walked toward the airport exit.


    Upon leaving the airport, Olivia struggled a bit. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Leer. I¡¯m fine now. You can let go of me.¡±


    Victor still didn¡¯t release her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Olivia refused without hesitation, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take a cab myself.¡±


    The little ones had already noticed she didn¡¯t like Victor. She didn¡¯t want them to see her with Victor again and misunderstand.


    However, the current situation was clearly not up to her.


    She was too exhausted to even muster the strength to break free from his grip.


    As long as Victor said no, she had no choice but toply.


    Victor indeed didn¡¯tply with her wishes and almost forcibly took her to the parking lot.


    Nathan was already waiting there.


    Seeing them appear together, he looked a bit puzzled but quickly understood.


    No wonder this matter wasn¡¯t that serious, yet the master had to go personally and stayed for so long.


    It seemed the scene before him was the answer.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nathan opened the car door for them to get in and returned to the driver¡¯s seat, smiling as he asked, ¡°Master, shall we take Miss Prescott home first?¡±


    Victor responded with a deep hum.


    Hearing Nathan¡¯s natural question, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, feeling a strange sensation in her heart.


    Nathan¡¯s tone made it seem like she and Victor were very close¡­


    The car started slowly. Olivia leaned against the door, trying to regain some strength.


    The journey was silent.


    Near the entrance of the vi area, Olivia broke the silence in the car, ¡°Please drop me off here. I¡¯ll walk back myself.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t want the two little boys to see her with Victor again.


    Nathan immediately checked his master¡¯s reaction in the rearview mirror.


    Seeing Victor¡¯s expressionless face, Nathan understood and didn¡¯t stop the car, driving all the way to Olivia¡¯s house.

 Chapter 425: Why Are You with Mommy

    It seemed like they heard themotion outside. Almost the instant the car stopped, the vi door opened, and two little boys dragged Isabelle out.


    Seeing the car parked in the yard, all three of them had strange expressions.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    This car¡­ looks familiar.


    Inside the car, Olivia felt a headacheing on as she noticed their gazes.


    Just as she was hesitating about how to exin things to them after getting out of the car, the person beside her suddenly opened the door.


    Olivia snapped back to reality and turned to open the door herself, but that person had already walked around to her side.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Victor extended his hand to her as if reminding her of her situation.


    Olivia gritted her teeth, wanting to get out from the other side.


    Victor¡¯s low voice sounded in her ear again, ¡°Miss Prescott, you wouldn¡¯t want the kids to see you fall, would you?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia froze.


    She indeed hadn¡¯t regained much strength. However, she didn¡¯t want the two little boys to see her being close to Victor either.


    But she also didn¡¯t want the little ones to see her in a sorry state¡­


    After hesitating for a moment, Olivia finally reached out and held Victor¡¯s arm.


    With Victor¡¯s support, she slowly got out of the car.


    When the two little boys saw Victor getting out of the car, they suddenly realized.


    They hadn¡¯t seen Daddy for so long that they had forgotten this was his car.


    But didn¡¯t Mommy dislike Daddy? Why were they together now?


    Thinking this, the little ones looked at Victor with wary eyes.


    Seeing Mommy being helped out of the car by him, they became even more worried. They let go of Isabelle¡¯s hand and quickly ran to Olivia¡¯s side, following closely and looking up at her with concern, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Seeing the worried looks on their faces, Olivia forced a smile and reassured them, ¡°Mommy is a bit airsick. I¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡±


    Isabelle also came over, nced suspiciously at Victor beside her, and then looked at Olivia with concern, ¡°Is it that serious?¡±


    Olivia shook her head and slowly stopped walking.


    Victor noticed her intention and also stopped.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me back, Mr. Leer. I won¡¯t invite you in.¡± Olivia smiled distantly at Victor and then extended a hand to Isabelle, ¡°Isabelle, help me.¡±


    Hearing this, Isabelle quickly reached out to support her.


    Victor frowned but didn¡¯t let go.


    The two little boys had already squeezed in front of him, reaching out to hold Olivia¡¯s hand.


    Seeing the two little ones in front of him and recalling Olivia¡¯s whispers on the ne earlier, Victor frowned but eventually let go.


    Sebastian let Ethan hold Mommy¡¯s hand while he turned to face Victor with a stern face and asked him, ¡°What happened to my mommy? Why are you with her?¡±


    Seeing the little one acting like a protective wolf cub, Victor found it amusing but couldn¡¯t ignore the child¡¯s wariness towards him.


    Like Olivia, these two little boys were always on guard against him.


    Victor¡¯s lips curled into an ambiguous smile as he patiently exined to the little one, ¡°Your mommy and I happened to be on the same flight. After wended, I saw she wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I brought her back.¡±


    Sebastian stared at him suspiciously for a long time but couldn¡¯t find anything unusual. He could only assume what Victor said was true.

 Chapter 426: Fear of Repeating the Same Mistakes

    Olivia saw Sebastian approach Victor and frowned as she called out, ¡°Sebastian,e back.¡±


    Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Sebastian obediently nodded, withdrew his gaze from Victor, and turned to follow Olivia back into the house.


    Isabelle carefully supported her friend, her eyes full of concern. ¡°Is it really airsickness? I remember you never had this problem before.¡±


    They had known each other for so many years, and this was the first time Isabelle had seen Olivia suffer from airsickness, and so severely at that.


    Olivia thought of the two little boys beside her and, fearing to frighten them, nodded faintly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well today.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Isabelle didn¡¯t press further and helped her into the vi.


    At the vi¡¯s entrance, Victor watched their backs with a deep gaze.


    ¡°Miss Prescott, Mr. Leer is still outside,¡± Emily said as she prepared dinner. Seeing them enter and noticing Olivia¡¯s weak state, she quickly came over and saw Victor still standing in the yard.


    Olivia frowned slightly and gave a cold instruction without turning her head, ¡°Close the door.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Victor any longer.


    Emily was unaware of the details between them and had always thought they got along well. At least every time she saw them together, Victor seemed to take good care of Olivia.


    She even once thought they would end up together.


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s cold attitude now, she assumed they had a falling out.


    Emily gave an apologetic nce at Victor in the yard and then closed the vi door.


    As the door slowly closed, Victor finally withdrew his gaze, turned around, got into the car, and instructed Nathan to return to Leer Manor.


    At this time, Sophia should already be home.


    Inside the vi, Emily helped Isabelle support Olivia back to the bedroom. The two little boys thoughtfully brought hot water and gathered around the bed, watching Olivia intently.


    Olivia smiled reassuringly at the two boys. ¡°Mommy is fine. I just need to rest for a while. You two go y.¡±


    The two boys exchanged nces but still seemed a bit worried.


    Isabelle added, ¡°Your godmother is here to take care of her. You two go out now.¡±


    After saying this, she signaled to Emily.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Only then did the two boys reluctantly leave the bedroom with Emily.


    As the bedroom door closed, Isabelle¡¯s expression turned serious. She looked back at her friend. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on? Yesterday you were fine at the banquet, and today you¡¯re like this. And why was Victor with you?¡±


    Olivia hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet and felt a bit helpless under her friend¡¯s questioning. ¡°It was really just a coincidence that I ran into him. There was a small incident on the ne on the way back, and I got a bit scared. That¡¯s all. Don¡¯t tell Sebastian and Ethan, I don¡¯t want them to worry.¡±


    Isabelle stared at her for a while, her suspicion gradually turning into concern. ¡°Got it. I understand. But about you and Victor¡­¡±


    She had witnessed everything between these two from start to finish.


    Six years ago, because of Victor¡¯s coldness, her friend had left far away.


    But now that she was back, Victor¡¯s attitude hadpletely changed. He frequently appeared around Olivia and was visibly more attentive to her.


    Victor¡¯s change in attitude puzzled Isabelle, and she feared her friend might repeat the same mistakes.

 Chapter 427: Promise Not to Lie

    Although Olivia repeatedly assured that she was fine, Isabelle still couldn¡¯t help but worry and carefully checked her over.


    Fortunately, it was confirmed that Olivia was only experiencing a physiological reaction due to excessive fright, and she would recover with some rest.


    Not wanting the little ones to worry too much, Oliviay in her room for a while before getting up and going downstairs.


    Emily had just set the dinner table and was about to go upstairs to ask Olivia if she wanted toe down for dinner when she saw the two of theming down.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Can you eat this? If not, I can make some porridge,¡± Emily asked with concern, looking at Olivia¡¯s face.


    After resting for a while, Olivia¡¯s face had regained some color. Hearing Emily¡¯s words, she shook her head reassuringly, ¡°No need to trouble yourself. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite, I¡¯ll just eat a little.¡±


    With that, she sat down at the dining table.


    The two little boys, worried about their mommy, sat upright on the living room sofa. As soon as they saw hering downstairs, they rushed over and sat on either side of her, looking at her anxiously.


    Meeting their gaze, Olivia smiled and patted their heads, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy will be fine after a good sleep.¡±


    The two little boys obediently looked away, but their faces were still downcast, filled with concern.


    They had been with their mommy since they were little and knew that because of her work, she often flew around. They also knew that she never got airsick.


    But this time was different¡­ something must have happened on the way.


    Seeing the little ones so glum, Olivia helplessly looked up at Isabelle for help.


    She couldn¡¯t tell them the truth, but she also didn¡¯t have the energy to think of another excuse.


    Isabelle noticed her plea for help and nced at the two boys before clearing her throat nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked her over, there¡¯s nothing serious. She just needs some rest. You trust your godmother, right?¡±


    Hearing this, the two boys hesitated but then nodded.


    Seeing how concerned they were about her, Olivia felt deeplyforted and smiled, ¡°Mommy will take you to kindergarten tomorrow.¡±


    The two boys were momentarily stunned and then looked at Olivia with surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    Recently, Mommy had clearly been avoiding Sophia and was also very busy with work. Ever since telling Sophia that they were moving abroad, she hadn¡¯t taken them to kindergarten.


    The two boys didn¡¯t mind much since they could see Mommy every day at home.


    But seeing Sophia¡¯s disappointed face every day made them feel bad.


    Now hearing that Mommy would take them to kindergarten made them happy for Sophia as well.


    Moreover, if Mommy could take them to kindergarten tomorrow, it meant she must be feeling better!


    Seeing their expectant faces, Olivia smiled and nodded, ¡°Promise not to lie.¡±


    Only then did smiles appear on the boys¡¯ faces as they obediently lowered their heads to eat.


    After dinner, Isabelle stayed for a while longer. Once the little ones were settled and Olivia was tucked into bed, she got up to leave.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still not feeling well tomorrow, call me. I¡¯ll take them,¡± Isabelle reminded her worriedly before leaving.


    Olivia smiled, ¡°Got it. Thanks for all your help these past few days.¡±


    Isabelle gave her a reproachful look, ¡°I¡¯m their godmother, it¡¯s my duty to take care of them. But you need to get better soon.¡±


    Olivia smiled and nodded, watching her leave.

 Chapter 428: What Happened to Olivia

    On the other side, when Victor returned to the manor, Sophia was lying on the coffee table ying with Lego.


    Having spent a lot of time with Sebastian and Ethan, Sophia had picked up their hobby and asked Victor to buy her a lot of Lego sets.


    Considering that Sophia was by herself, Victor bought her smaller modelspared to the two boys, which fit perfectly on the coffee table.


    Seeing him enter, Sophia nced at the door, then got up and walked over to him without saying a word, just standing by his side and staring at him.


    Seeing Sophia, Victor couldn¡¯t help but think of Olivia.


    On the ne, Olivia was so scared, yet she was only concerned about Sebastian and Ethan.


    Little did she know, Sophia was also her daughter¡­


    Thinking of this, Victor tenderly reached out and patted Sophia¡¯s head.


    ¡°Olivia,¡± Sophia suddenly called out while staring at him.


    Victor was taken aback, furrowing his brows as he met Sophia¡¯s gaze and slowly withdrew his hand.


    Sophia pursed her lips, unhappily grabbing his hand with her small voice saying, ¡°It smells like Olivia.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor instinctively lowered his gaze to look at his hand.


    Earlier on the ne, Olivia had held his hand almost the entire way.


    Sophia wrinkled her nose and sniffed, slowly walking closer to Victor, seriously saying, ¡°Daddy smells like Olivia.¡±


    After saying this, Sophia pouted unhappily.


    Daddy had met Olivia, they must have seen each other.


    But she hadn¡¯t seen Olivia in a long time¡­


    Thinking of this, Sophia angrily nced at her daddy and turned around, sulking silently as she went upstairs.


    Seeing Sophia suddenly get angry, Victor furrowed his brows in confusion and quickly followed her.


    Sophia sat on the carpet in her room with her knees hugged to her chest. Hearing movement at the door, she nced up for a moment before quickly looking away again.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Victor asked in a deep voice.


    Sophia nced at him, then turned to face away from him, full ofints in her heart.


    It was because of Daddy that Olivia was avoiding her. But now that Olivia had seen Daddy, she still didn¡¯t want to see her.


    Victor, being her father, could somewhat guess Sophia¡¯s thoughts and exined helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you not want Miss Prescott to leave? Daddy is also trying to find a way to make her stay. That¡¯s why I met with her. The reason I smell like her is that Miss Prescott wasn¡¯t feeling well when she came back, so Daddy took her home.¡±


    Sophia first looked suspiciously at her daddy, then hearing that Olivia wasn¡¯t feeling well, her little face filled with worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Olivia?¡±


    Thinking of what happened on the ne and not wanting to scare Sophia, Victor simply said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just not feeling well. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Sophia pursed her lips and looked at her daddy with disbelief. ¡°I want to see Olivia!¡±


    She wanted to see Olivia too!


    Victor raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Given Olivia¡¯s attitude, she probably didn¡¯t want to see him at all.


    However, Olivia had always been soft-hearted towards Sophia. If he took Sophia with him¡­


    Thinking of this, Victor¡¯s lips curled into an ambiguous smile as he agreed in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, Daddy will take you tomorrow.¡±


    Sophia didn¡¯t expect him to agree so quickly and was momentarily stunned.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Get some rest early. You have school tomorrow. We¡¯ll go in the morning,¡± Victor said as he patted Sophia¡¯s head.


    Sophia finally came back to her senses. Thinking that she would see Olivia tomorrow, she nodded obediently.

 Chapter 429: Why Did You Tell Her

    The next morning, when Olivia woke up, she felt much better. Remembering that she had to send the little ones to school today, she got up, quickly tidied herself, and opened the door to go downstairs.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw two little boys waiting at the doorway.


    Sebastian and Ethan, excited that their mommy would be taking them to school today, had gotten up early and were waiting outside Olivia¡¯s door.


    They had wanted to knock and wake her up but remembered that she wasn¡¯t feeling well, so they didn¡¯t want to disturb her rest. They just waited quietly at the door.


    When they saw Oliviae out, their eyes lit up instantly, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Olivia patted their heads, ¡°Let¡¯s go down for breakfast, and then I¡¯ll take you to kindergarten.¡±


    The little ones nodded obediently and held her hands on either side, asionally ncing up at her to check if she had fully recovered.


    When the three of them went downstairs, Emily had already prepared breakfast, and Isabelle was already seated at the table.


    Seeing theme down, Isabelle stood up and looked at Olivia, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Olivia smiled, ¡°Much better. I¡¯ll take them over in a bit.¡±


    Isabelle nodded in relief, ¡°Then I¡¯ll head out first.¡±


    She hade early to check on Olivia¡¯s health.


    Olivia was about to invite her to stay for breakfast when Isabelle said, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. You all take your time, I need to get to work.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia didn¡¯t insist.


    Isabelle said goodbye to the two little boys and left.


    Olivia sat down at the table with the little ones and reached out to serve them some food.


    But the two boys were quicker, each cing a piece of food in her bowl with their little voices saying, ¡°Mommy, eat more.¡±


    Olivia was momentarily stunned but then smiled warmly, ¡°Thank you, my darlings.¡±


    As they were eating breakfast, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Olivia thought it was Isabelle returning and told the little ones to continue eating while she went to answer the door.


    When she saw who was at the door, she was taken aback.


    Victor stood there impably dressed in a suit, holding Sophia¡¯s hand. He stared at her with an inscrutable expression.


    Sophia looked up at her with worried eyes.


    The two of them stood there at her doorstep.


    It took Olivia a moment to react. She frowned at the man in front of her, ¡°Mr. Leer, is there something you need this early?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be cold towards Sophia, so she chose to address Victor.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Sophia tugged gently at her clothes.


    Olivia instinctively looked down and saw Sophia¡¯s big eyes filled with concern.


    Meeting her gaze, Sophia cautiously asked, ¡°Olivia, are you okay now?¡±


    Olivia was puzzled by Sophia¡¯s question and didn¡¯t know what she was referring to.


    Just as she was confused, Victor¡¯s deep voice sounded in her ear, ¡°When we got home yesterday, Sophia smelled your scent on me and asked what happened. I had to tell her you weren¡¯t feeling well.¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Why did you tell her?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want Sophia to worry.


    But hearing this, Sophia thought Olivia didn¡¯t want her to visit and pouted sadly.

 Chapter 430: Forced to Distance

    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words, Victor raised an eyebrow slightly and looked down at Sophia, whose hand he was holding.


    Sophia hung her head pitifully and tightened her grip on his hand, appearing somewhat nervous.


    Following his gaze, Olivia nced at Sophia and saw her dejected expression, which softened her heart.


    In the past, Sophia would always be excited to see her, but today she seemed cautious and hesitant to approach.


    It was likely because Olivia had told Sophiast time that she was going abroad and that they should keep their distance.


    During this period, Sebastian and Ethan would mention Sophia intentionally or unintentionally every day when they came home.


    Sophia must miss her a lot.


    Thinking of this, Olivia sighed silently, bent down to pat Sophia¡¯s head, and gently reassured her, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want Sophia to worry. I¡¯m fine. See, I¡¯m perfectly okay now.¡±


    Feeling Olivia¡¯s soft palm, Sophia hesitated before lifting her head and cautiously looking at her.


    Meeting Sophia¡¯s gaze, Olivia¡¯s smile became even more genuine.


    Only then did a smile gradually appear on Sophia¡¯s face, though she still seemed too timid to get close.


    Sebastian and Ethan waited for a while without seeing their mommy return and curiously got up to check at the door.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Seeing the two at the door, the two little boys exchanged nces, both looking hesitant.


    They were happy that Sophia coulde, but they didn¡¯t want their daddy toe at all.


    Seeing them approaching together, the little ones didn¡¯t know what expression to put on.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± After hesitating for a while, the two little boys finally moved closer to their mommy.


    Olivia turned to look at her two little boys. ¡°Finished eating?¡±


    The little ones nodded obediently, smiled at Sophia, and then looked up warily at Victor. ¡°Do you need something from Mommy?¡±


    Victor frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, but Sophia does.¡±


    Sophia nodded in agreement, looking pitifully at the two little boys with her big eyes.


    She could sense that the two little boys didn¡¯t like their daddy. She didn¡¯t like this, she wished the two little boys would like Olivia and their daddy as much as she did.


    Meeting Sophia¡¯s pitiful gaze, the two little boys frowned and silently closed their mouths.


    Olivia looked down at Sophia again. ¡°Sophia, have you eaten? Would you like toe in and eat with me?¡±


    Hearing that she could eat with Olivia, Sophia nodded vigorously with joy.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s excited expression, Olivia smiled and patted her head before extending her hand to her.


    A strange look shed in Victor¡¯s eyes as he released Sophia¡¯s hand withoutment and followed them into the living room.


    The two little boys had already had breakfast and sat in the living room waiting for their mommy and Sophia to eat while keeping an eye on Victor.


    Victor noticed the wary looks from the two little boys and felt a bit helpless but didn¡¯t react, allowing them to watch him as they pleased.


    In the dining room, although Sophia had already eaten breakfast, she just wanted to spend more time with Olivia.


    While eating, Sophia kept ncing at Olivia. Seeing that Olivia didn¡¯t look well, she eagerly served her some food.


    Having been taken care of by the little ones all morning, Olivia felt bothforted and guilty.


    Sophia liked her so much, yet she had to distance herself from Sophia because of Victor¡­

 Chapter 431: Sophia Entrusted to Me

    After finishing breakfast with aplex mood, Olivia led Sophia out of the dining room.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As soon as they stepped out, she sensed the tense atmosphere in the living room.


    Two little boys were kneeling on the sofa, their faces tight with seriousness, almost as if they were on high alert, ring at Victor who stood nearby, as if he had somehow offended them.


    Seeing the children¡¯s expressions, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She had thought that the boys¡¯ resistance to Victor was because of her.


    But thinking back, even from their first meeting, the boys hadn¡¯t been very weing towards Victor.


    Now, she just wanted to keep her distance from Victor, but the boys seemed to harbor some hostility towards him.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.


    On the other hand, when the boys saw Olivia holding Sophia¡¯s hand, they shifted their gaze from Victor and greeted them with smiles, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Olivia put away her thoughts and smiled at the boys.


    The two little boys then enthusiastically looked at Sophia, ¡°Is Sophia going to school with us today?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia instinctively nced at Victor.


    She had nned for this during breakfast but wasn¡¯t sure about Victor¡¯s attitude.


    Victor said nothing and simply walked out the door.


    Seeing this, Olivia was momentarily stunned. She led the children outside and saw that Victor had already gotten into his car and was looking in their direction.


    Olivia looked down at Sophia beside her.


    Sophia pursed her lips, let go of Olivia¡¯s hand, and ran over to cling to Victor¡¯s car window, looking pitifully at her daddy.


    She wanted to stay with Olivia.


    Victor naturally understood Sophia¡¯s thoughts and also noticed Olivia¡¯s guilt towards Sophia. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You can ride in Olivia¡¯s car.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up. She happily ran back to Olivia, ¡°Daddy said I can ride in Olivia¡¯s car!¡±


    Olivia felt relieved. She bent down to pat Sophia¡¯s head and led her into her car.


    She thought that Victor had entrusted Sophia to her.


    But as soon as she got the children into the car, she saw the Bentley in front slowly start up and head towards the kindergarten.


    Olivia drove behind his car, feeling puzzled.


    Throughout the journey, the car was filled with the sounds of the children¡¯s yful chatter.


    Sophia hadn¡¯t gone to school with the boys for a long time and seemed very happy, talking much more than usual.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but think aboutst weekend when she had dinner with Isaac. He mentioned that Sophia had been emotionally unstable recently.


    At that time, Isaac suggested that if Sophia stayed with her, things might improve.


    It seemed he was right.


    But Olivia had no standing to keep Sophia with her.


    Lily wouldn¡¯t allow it either.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s sweet smile through the rearview mirror, Olivia felt a pang of sadness and even wished that the road to the kindergarten could be a bit longer.


    Sophia hadn¡¯t been smiling for long when they arrived at the kindergarten.


    Olivia watched as the Bentley in front slowly stopped by the roadside. She parked a short distance away and got out with the children.


    Victor also got out of his car ahead, holding a pink little backpack, and walked towards them.


    It suddenly urred to Olivia that Sophia¡¯s backpack was still in Victor¡¯s car.


    Victor seemed to have something on his mind. He could have handed over the backpack to her and gone straight to his office¡­

 Chapter 432: It Will Cause Me Trouble

    Olivia reached out to take Sophia¡¯s backpack, but Victor expressionlessly pulled it back and turned to walk ahead of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hand fell empty, and the little ones beside her cautiously tugged at her sleeve. Only then did Oliviae to her senses, holding their hands and following the man.


    At the kindergarten entrance, Miss Lee was already waiting.


    Seeing them arrive together, Miss Lee smiled and greeted Olivia, ¡°Miss Prescott, long time no see.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lately, it had either been Emily or Isabelle dropping off the two boys, so it had indeed been a while since Olivia hade.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Olivia responded with a smile. ¡°Sebastian and Ethan haven¡¯t caused you any trouble in ss, have they?¡±


    Miss Lee waved her hands repeatedly. ¡°They are the most well-behaved kids in the ss. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia felt relieved and handed the little ones over to Miss Lee.


    However, Sophia clung to her hand.


    Sophia hadn¡¯t seen Olivia for a long time and didn¡¯t want to part with her so soon.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s reluctance, Olivia felt even more heartbroken.


    But it was almost time for ss, and she also had to go to work. Despite her reluctance, she had to steel herself and let go of the little one¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sophia, be good. I have to go to work now. y with the two boys, okay?¡±


    Sophia pouted, her little face full of unhappiness.


    Seeing this, the two boys quickly stepped forward and held Sophia¡¯s hand,forting her. ¡°We¡¯ll y with you, Sophia. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Sophia looked at Olivia longingly, wanting to ask if she could stay and not go abroad, but she was afraid of hearing a negative answer. After hesitating for a long time, she still didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Sophia wouldn¡¯t go in, and Olivia couldn¡¯t bear to leave.


    Just when she didn¡¯t know what to do, the man behind her quietly stepped between her and Sophia, blocking Sophia¡¯s view.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for ss. Daddy and Olivia have to go to work. Go in with the two boys.¡± Victor bent down to put Sophia¡¯s backpack on her and firmly turned her around by her shoulders.


    Only then did Sophia slowly follow Sebastian and Ethan into the kindergarten.


    Watching the three little ones¡¯ backs, Olivia sighed silently, forced a smile, said goodbye to Miss Lee, and turned to walk towards the car.


    After taking just a few steps, Victor¡¯s deep voice sounded from behind. ¡°How is your recovery?¡±


    He had agreed to bring Sophia to see Olivia partly to check on her recovery, but he hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk to her.


    Hearing his concern suddenly, Olivia froze for a few seconds, feeling a strange sensation in her heart.


    Victor didn¡¯t wait for her answer. His eyes darkened as he was about to say something else when he saw Olivia nce back at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m much better now. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Leer.¡± Olivia looked at the man in front of her with detachment. After hesitating for a moment, she said softly, ¡°Also, I hope Mr. Leer will try not to bring Sophia to my house in the future. It will cause me trouble.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say this to Sophia but could say it to Victor.


    Victor¡¯s face darkened instantly as he looked at her displeasedly. ¡°You should tell that to Sophia. You know how she is, if she throws a tantrum, I have no choice but to give in.¡±


    After saying this, without waiting for Olivia¡¯s response, he directly opened the car door and got in.

 Chapter 433: Smooth Cooperation

    On the way, Victor¡¯s mind was filled with Olivia¡¯s heartless words.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He had thought that bringing Sophia to see Olivia might soften her heart, but to his surprise, Olivia remained stone-hearted. Even seeing how worried Sophia was about her, she still said such things.


    She told him not to bring Sophia to see her again.


    Olivia really didn¡¯t want to see him.


    Even after arriving at thepany, Victor¡¯s face still looked grim.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Nathan greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. Whitaker came by this morning and is waiting in your office.¡±


    Victor collected his thoughts, nodded, and walked into the office with Nathan following closely behind.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Isaac leisurely sitting on the sofa with a document beside him.


    Seeing Victor enter, Isaac picked up the document, stood up with a smile, and sat in the chair opposite the desk, raising an eyebrow, ¡°Why are you sote today?¡±


    Victor frowned slightly, ¡°I took Sophia to school.¡±


    Isaac nodded in understanding and handed over the document, starting to discuss the coboration project between their twopanies.


    The twopanies had always had a close rtionship and numerous coborations. They had always worked well together, and this time was no different. After a brief discussion, they finalized the project.


    Isaac, having achieved the result, didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he shifted the topic to Olivia. ¡°By the way, I got a call from Sylvania City. They said the cooperation with Dr. Prescott has been finalized. It seems the process went very smoothly.¡±


    The implication was that Isaac was seeking credit from Victor.


    Mentioning Olivia made Victor recall her earlier words, and his expression darkened.


    Isaac noticed his brother¡¯s unexpected reaction and furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°Why do you look unhappy when I mention Dr. Prescott? Did something happen between you two that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    Before Victor could respond, Isaac earnestly advised him, ¡°Everyone knows about your past attitude towards Dr. Prescott. Now that you want to keep her around, you need to be patient. Besides, Dr. Prescott is a woman and Sophia¡¯s biological mother. You have to give her some leeway.¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened as he replied nomittally, ¡°I know.¡±


    Isaac had said a lot in earnest but only received such a brief response. He was stunned for a few seconds before asking in exasperation, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Victor nced at him, ¡°Olivia¡¯s cooperation went smoothly.¡±


    So all his earlier words were in vain.


    Isaac sighed helplessly but then suddenly realized what Victor had just said and looked at him in confusion. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    The medicinal suppliers in Sylvania City had always been Isaac¡¯s responsibility, and Olivia would never proactively inform Victor about it.


    Thinking of this, Isaac looked suspiciously at his brother.


    Could it be that he had someone monitoring Dr. Prescott?


    Victor said calmly, ¡°I also went to Sylvania City these past two days and just returned yesterday.¡±


    Isaac was taken aback and thought carefully, the timing almost coincided with Olivia¡¯s trip.


    He then remembered that Victor had specifically asked him about Olivia¡¯s schedule for Sylvania City a few days ago.


    If Victor had gone to Sylvania City upon learning of Olivia¡¯s trip, it made much more sense.


    Moreover, this meant that his brother must have attended the banquet the night beforest.

 Chapter 434: Impossible to Give Up

    ¡°No wonder you asked me a couple of days ago when Dr. Prescott would be going to Sylvania City. I thought you were rushing me to get things done, but it turns out you had your own reasons!¡±


    Understanding dawned on Isaac as he looked teasingly at the person across from him.


    Victor met his gaze without any denial, his expression slightly darkened.


    He indeed had his own reasons, but Olivia waspletely unappreciative.


    Isaac raised an eyebrow and pressed further, ¡°So, you must have attended that dinner party the other night. How did it go? Any progress in your rtionship?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he noticed his brother¡¯s face bing even more stern.


    There was no need to ask, it was clear that their rtionship hadn¡¯t improved at all.


    Realizing this, Isaac felt a wave of confusion.


    Victor had gone to such lengths to pursue her, so why was Olivia so indifferent?


    It was the first time Isaac had seen Victor put so much effort into a woman. If it were anyone else, they would have thrown themselves into Victor¡¯s arms by now.


    This Dr. Prescott was truly unique to make his brother so frustrated.


    Moreover, what was his brother after? Why was he so determined to pursue a woman who repeatedly angered him?


    Isaac couldn¡¯t figure it out and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is she still ignoring you likest time?¡±


    Victor frowned and remained silent.


    ¡°Victor, what do you really think of Dr. Prescott? You¡¯ve gone to such lengths for her, but she barely acknowledges you. Are you sure you want to continue?¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t imagine his brother being so resolute about keeping someone by his side.


    Nearby, Nathan heard this and nced at his master¡¯s expression, recalling Olivia¡¯s cold attitude towards him yesterday.


    Since Olivia returned to the country, Nathan had witnessed every interaction between them and knew that Olivia had been avoiding his master from the beginning.


    Yet, his master continued to care for her as always.


    It seemed that this time, his master was serious.


    Thinking of this, Nathan cautiously spoke on Victor¡¯s behalf, ¡°Mr. Whitaker, given your close rtionship with my master, you should see that he genuinely wants to keep Miss Prescott by his side.¡±


    After he finished speaking, both men instinctively looked at Victor for his reaction.


    Victor remained silent, implicitly agreeing with Nathan¡¯s statement.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Isaac understood and, after a few seconds of silence, smiled and said, ¡°In that case, as your brother, I must help youe up with some ideas. Didn¡¯t you say Dr. Prescott is nning to go abroad and asked me to keep her in the country?¡±


    Victor raised an eyebrow slightly, knowing that Isaac had a n.


    ¡°Now that the research institute¡¯s issues are resolved, if everything goes smoothly and thesepanies stabilize their cooperation with the institute, Dr. Prescott will likely prepare to go abroad,¡± Isaac analyzed slowly.


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s expression darkened again.


    Indeed, given Olivia¡¯s attitude towards him, once this matter was resolved, she would undoubtedly leave without hesitation.


    If he didn¡¯t have someone watching her, he might not even know when Olivia would leave.


    The thought of Olivia silently disappearing from his world again caused Victor¡¯s mood to plummet. He frowned and looked at the person across from him, ¡°What other ideas do you have?¡±


    Sensing his brother¡¯s anger, Isaac confidently smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I do for a living. As someone in the pharmaceutical industry, no one knows better than I do what Dr. Prescott wants. Moreover, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Dr. Prescott specializes in traditional Chinese medicine. She won¡¯t be able to give up the opportunity I¡¯m offering.¡±

 Chapter 435: Willing to Yield

    Victor, seeing his confident demeanor, furrowed his brows and urged, ¡°What exactly is your n? Stop keeping us in suspense.¡±


    Isaac smiled leisurely, ¡°To develop traditional Chinese medicine, the environment in our country is unparalleled globally. Dr. Prescott¡¯s return this time must be to develop TCM here, but unexpectedly¡­¡±


    At this point, Isaac raised an eyebrow and nced at Victor, the implication clear.


    Olivia had stayed in the country to develop TCM but hadn¡¯t anticipated encountering the Leer family, forcing her to leave.


    Meeting his gaze, Victor furrowed his brows again, feeling a surge of irritation.


    ¡°However, if there are enough incentives, I believe Dr. Prescott would be more than willing to stay in the country for TCM research.¡±


    Isaac continued to exin unhurriedly, ¡°You must have heard of some hidden ns in our country, right? Among these hidden ns, the Hargraves family was once sensational in the ancient medical world. However, they gradually faded from public view. Recently, the Hargraves family is preparing toe out and offer free medical consultations. I think you would definitely be interested in this, Dr. Prescott.¡±


    The Hargraves family offering free consultations.


    Hearing this, Victor couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised.


    Currently, thergest medical family in Seacrest, the Whitaker Group, has a history of merely a century. Inparison, they pale beside the Hargraves family.


    The Hargraves family has been involved with TCM for generations. It is even rumored that their ancestors were imperial physicians in the pce, possessing not only exceptional medical skills but also a collection of many ancient medical books from the pce, passed down through generations.


    There were once doubts about the Hargraves family¡¯s legacy, but their medical skills repeatedly proved those skeptics wrong and confirmed the authenticity of their medical books.


    Now, those ancient medical books are priceless.


    After a long period of silence, the Hargraves family has recently be active again. Every few years, they send out members to offer free consultations, though the timing is irregr. Those seeking treatment can only rely on fate.


    The Whitaker Group, as Seacrest¡¯srgest medical family, learned of this news thanks to Liam¡¯s connection with the Hargraves family.


    Since Olivia specializes in TCM, she must have heard of the Hargraves family.


    If Olivia knew about the Hargraves family¡¯s free consultations, she might indeed stay in the country because of it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Seeing his brother deep in thought, Isaac smiled and dropped another bombshell, ¡°Moreover, this time the Hargraves family¡¯s free consultations are not that simple. I heard that after this round of consultations, they n to establish a research institute in the country to promote TCM. They will also seek domestic partners. In my opinion, apart from Dr. Prescott¡¯s institute, no one else is worthy. If Dr. Prescott learns of this news, she will surely seek coboration.¡±


    These words were meant to help his brother and were also Isaac¡¯s sincere thoughts.


    After all, he had witnessed Olivia¡¯s medical skills firsthand.


    For years, renowned doctors worldwide were helpless with Liam¡¯s condition until Olivia cured him.


    In terms of TCM, no one in the country could surpass Olivia.


    Originally, Isaac intended to vie for this opportunity on behalf of the Whitaker Group. Given Liam¡¯s connection, the Hargraves family would show some favor to the Whitaker family.


    But if it was Olivia on the other side, he wouldn¡¯t mind yielding.


    After all, the Whitaker Group already had a cooperative rtionship with Olivia¡¯s institute. This could be seen as an indirect coboration with the Hargraves family.

 Chapter 436: What鈥檚 There to Be Disappointed About

    Hearing Isaac¡¯s proposal, Victor¡¯s expression softened.


    He knew Olivia¡¯s personality well, in her heart, traditional Chinese medicine held a very significant ce.


    If such an opportunity truly existed, Olivia would surely choose to stay in the country and strive for a chance to coborate with the Hargraves family.


    ¡°How about my idea?¡± Isaac asked with a smile, seeking credit.


    Victor¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°Not bad. If you can keep her here, consider it a favor I owe you.¡±


    Leer¡¯s Group had little involvement in the medical field and no connections with the Hargraves family, making it difficult to approach them.


    Even if he could speak on the matter, if he brought it up to Olivia, she might refuse the opportunity because of him, which would be counterproductive.


    Having Isaac bring it up made it more legitimate.


    Isaac raised an eyebrow, ¡°Forget the favor. Just remember to give me a big red envelope when you two get married.¡±


    Without waiting for Victor to respond, he got up and left.


    After leaving Leer¡¯s Group, Isaac didn¡¯t return to thepany but went straight back to Whitaker¡¯s Estate.


    It would be more convincing for Liam to personally speak to Olivia about this matter.


    Olivia wouldn¡¯t overthink it either.


    When he arrived home, Liam was being assisted by a caregiver in his physical therapy. Seeing Isaac return suddenly, Liam asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you back so early? Is everything fine at thepany?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Isaac went over to rece the caregiver in supporting Liam¡¯s arm and smiled, ¡°Grandpa, I need to discuss something with you.¡±


    Liam nodded slightly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°In a while, the Hargraves family will be holding a public medical consultation. Could you do me a favor and speak to them on behalf of Dr. Prescott, so she can join them in the consultation?¡± Isaac asked.


    Liam had some connections with the Hargraves family and could speak on this matter.


    Liam nodded nomittally, ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I had already nned to do so.¡±


    The Whitaker family had a century-long tradition of valuing traditional Chinese medicine.


    Over the years, aside from members of the Hargraves family, Olivia was the only young person Liam had seen who had made significant achievements in traditional Chinese medicine.


    Naturally, Liam wouldn¡¯t miss out on nurturing such a promising talent.


    Moreover, Liam could see Olivia¡¯s passion for traditional Chinese medicine and knew how valuable this opportunity was for her.


    Upon learning that the Hargraves family would be holding a public medical consultation, Liam had already thought of introducing Olivia to them.


    Seeing that Liam shared his thoughts, Isaac felt relieved and cautiously added, ¡°And¡­ about the coboration slots after the Hargraves family establishes their research institute¡­¡±


    Liam understood his implication and gave his grandson a meaningful look, ¡°Do you have feelings for Dr. Prescott?¡±


    Isaac was speechless.


    Firstly, he admired Dr. Prescott but had no other feelings for her.


    Secondly, Dr. Prescott was the woman his brother was interested in, how could he possibly have designs on her?


    Yet everyone seemed to have this misconception, leaving him exasperated.


    Seeing his grandson¡¯s expression, Liam realized he had overthought and smiled knowingly, ¡°Got it. But since it¡¯s up to the Hargraves family to choose their coborators, this old man has no say in it.¡±


    Isaac quickly agreed, ¡°I just wanted to inform you first. I was worried that if it came down to choosing between the Whitaker family and Dr. Prescott¡¯s institute and the Whitaker family wasn¡¯t chosen, you¡¯d be disappointed.¡±


    Liam chuckled indifferently, ¡°Dr. Prescott has the capability. Besides, if she¡¯s chosen by the Hargraves family, what¡¯s there to be disappointed about?¡±


    Seeing Liam take it so well, Isaac waspletely reassured and added, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you to mention this to Dr. Prescott.¡±


    Liam agreed.

 Chapter 437: I Won鈥檛 Let You Down

    That evening, Olivia personally visited to express her gratitude.


    During dinner, Liam casually brought up the Hargraves family, ¡°Recently, the Hargraves family is nning to offer free medical consultations. I wonder if Dr. Prescott would be interested in this? If so, I can introduce you.¡±


    Hearing this news suddenly, Olivia was full of surprise.


    Although she had been abroad for many years, she had heard of the Hargraves family.


    In the field of traditional Chinese medicine, the Hargraves family was almost legendary. The younger generation had always heard stories about them but rarely had the chance to see them in person.


    Having been abroad for so long, it was even less likely for her to have any contact with the Hargraves family, but she had always longed for it.


    After all, the Hargraves family had profound knowledge in traditional Chinese medicine and ancient medical books passed down through generations, each of which fascinated Olivia.


    Her current level of medical skill wasrgely due to the ancient medical books treasured by Benjamin.


    The Hargraves family¡¯s collection was far more extensive than her teacher¡¯s, each book being priceless and a rare treasure for those studying traditional Chinese medicine.


    If she had the fortune to read them or receive guidance from the elders of the Hargraves family, Olivia believed her medical skills would improve further.


    Before returning to her country, Olivia had thought that if she had the chance, she must visit the Hargraves family.


    However, after returning, she learned that the Hargraves family had retreated from public life years ago and rarely interacted with outsiders.


    As a neer without any connections, it was impossible for her to even approach the Hargraves family¡¯s threshold.


    Moreover, with Leer¡¯s Group¡¯s obstruction, Olivia had to give up this idea.


    Now, suddenly hearing Liam mention that he could give her this opportunity, Olivia felt overwhelmed, ¡°I am very interested, but wouldn¡¯t this trouble you too much? I heard that the Hargraves family hasn¡¯t been interacting with outsiders much in recent years¡­¡±


    Seeing her expression, Liam knew Olivia genuinely loved traditional Chinese medicine and felt gratified, ¡°I have some connections with the Hargraves family. Introducing you to join their free consultations isn¡¯t difficult. However, since I¡¯m vouching for you, you must perform well and not embarrass me.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Olivia was still hesitant, ¡°Liam, the Whitaker family has already given me so much, there¡¯s no need for you to go out of your way for me¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Liam gave her a disapproving look.


    Olivia quietly closed her mouth.


    ¡°You are my lifesaver. Whatever the Whitaker family gives you is well-deserved,¡± Liam said firmly. ¡°Moreover, rmending you to the Hargraves family is also part of my consideration. As someone from a family of medicine, I should support young talents like you. There aren¡¯t many young people in China with your expertise in traditional Chinese medicine. You have great potential for improvement. Interacting with the Hargraves family is an opportunity for you to advance. If you miss it, I would feel regretful for you!¡±


    Isaac also chimed in, ¡°Indeed, Dr. Prescott, I¡¯ve witnessed your medical skills firsthand. Besides, after this free consultation, the Hargraves family intends to establish a research institute in China and is looking for partners. If you gain their favor during this event, your research institute might secure this opportunity.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart stirred with gratitude and she agreed immediately, ¡°Thank you so much for this opportunity, Liam. Rest assured, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Liam smiled with satisfaction.


    Beside him, Isaac also breathed a sigh of relief and immediately sent a message to Victor.

 Chapter 438: Take Good Care of Sophia

    Upon returning from Whitaker¡¯s Estate, the two little boys were already waiting at home.


    When Olivia entered, the little ones uncharacteristically did not rush to greet her. Instead, they sat listlessly on the sofa, lost in thought.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Olivia nced at Emily in confusion.


    Emily sighed helplessly, ¡°They were like this when I picked them up in the evening.¡±


    The two little boys had been ying with Sophia earlier, but when they saw Emily, none of the three children could muster a smile.


    Throughout the journey home, the two boys remained sullen and had yet to recover.


    Olivia had been filled with anticipation for the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic, but seeing the little ones like this, all her excitement turned into worry.


    ¡°What happened today? Did you have a disagreement with your friends?¡± Olivia asked gently as she sat down beside them.


    Hearing her voice, the little ones looked up at her with sad expressions.


    Seeing their faces, Olivia felt a pang of heartache. ¡°What happened? Tell Mommy.¡±


    Ethan asked softly, ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you pick us up tonight?¡±


    Sebastian also looked at her with pursed lips.


    Olivia was taken aback. ¡°Mommy¡­ had something to take care of tonight. The trouble at the research institute was resolved with someone¡¯s help, and Mommy needed to thank them.¡±


    She hesitated before asking, ¡°Are you upset just because Mommy didn¡¯t pick you up?¡±


    The two boys nodded.


    Mommy had dropped them off this morning, so they thought she would pick them up in the evening as well.


    Not only did they think so, but Sophia also expected it. She had been eagerly waiting all day.


    However, it wasn¡¯t Mommy who came in the evening.


    When Emily arrived, Sophia¡¯s eyes were moist.


    Seeing Sophia like that made the boys unhappy as well.


    They always knew that Sophia liked Mommy. Although Sophia still yed with them at kindergarten, they could tell she wasn¡¯t happy.


    Today, they finally saw Mommy. They saw how reluctant Sophia was to part with her in the morning.


    So, in the evening, they shared Sophia¡¯s disappointment.


    Olivia didn¡¯t quite understand why the little ones were so downcast.


    She had been busy with work recently, and it was always Emily and Isabelle who picked them up. They hadn¡¯t acted like this before¡­


    ¡°Mommy, now that the research institute¡¯s issue is resolved, are we going abroad soon?¡± Ethan asked cautiously.


    He remembered that Mommy had said once their work in the country was done, they would go abroad.


    Then they wouldn¡¯t see Sophia anymore, and Sophia wouldn¡¯t see Mommy either.


    Thinking about this made him lower his head sadly.


    Hearing him mention going abroad, Olivia began to understand. She gently patted his head. ¡°Not yet. The trip abroad will be dyed for a while.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the boys¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Why?¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Mommy has other things to do, so we¡¯ll stay here for a while longer. You need to take good care of Sophia at kindergarten.¡±


    The little ones nodded vigorously, their sadness vanishing.


    As long as they stayed in the country, Sophia would definitely see Mommy again!

 Chapter 439: Don鈥檛 Let Me Down

    Afterforting the two little boys, Olivia finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After dinner, Olivia sent the two boys back to their room and then went to the study alone.


    ording to Liam, the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic would be held within the next few days, so she needed to prepare in advance.


    Previously, she had only heard about the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic but had never really understood it, let alone thought she would have the chance to participate.


    Now that she had this opportunity, she was determined to perform well.


    With no other way to learn about the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic, Olivia resorted to the simplest method, searching online, hoping to find some information.


    Unfortunately, the Hargraves family was too mysterious for most ordinary people. Despite numerous free clinics, very little information had been passed down.


    After searching for a long time without finding much, Olivia finally made a long-distance call to her teacher.


    On the other end, Benjamin quickly picked up.


    Olivia got straight to the point, ¡°Teacher, do you know anything about the Hargraves family?¡±


    Benjamin was puzzled, ¡°The Hargraves family has been behind the scenes for years. Why are you suddenly asking about them?¡±


    Olivia sinctly exined, ¡°I heard that the Hargraves family ising out for a free clinic soon, so I wanted to learn more. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find any information online, so I came to ask you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Benjamin understood and, after a few seconds of silence, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been abroad for years and don¡¯t know much about the Hargraves family either. But if you want to learn about them, I can rmend a forum. It¡¯s mostly about traditional medical families and might be helpful to you.¡±


    Olivia smiled and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±


    Benjaminughed it off and then asked about her ns to go abroad, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wereing back a while ago? How are things going domestically? Do you need my help?¡±


    Benjamin knew about the trouble at Olivia¡¯s research institute but couldn¡¯t help much due to the distance. However, he had already prepared a project for Olivia, ready to start as soon as she returned.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Olivia apologized, ¡°The issue with the research institute has been resolved, but¡­ my ns to go abroad are temporarily on hold. I want to wait until after the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic.¡±


    If the research institute could catch the Hargraves family¡¯s attention and be their future partner, Olivia wouldn¡¯t miss that opportunity.


    Benjamin yfully scolded her, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you toe back and be my mainstay here.¡±


    Olivia felt even more guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher¡­¡±


    She was about to apologize when Benjamin¡¯s amused voice interrupted her, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just saying. My original intention in asking you to return was to hope you could develop traditional Chinese medicine well in our country. Now that there¡¯s such a good opportunity, as your teacher, I naturally hope you can seize it. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia obediently smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about things here. Whenever you¡¯re ready toe back, just let me know.¡± Benjamin advised earnestly.


    Olivia was deeply moved, ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡±


    Benjamin then asked a few questions about Sebastian and Ethan. Knowing that the two boys were doing well, he finally felt at ease and ended the call.

 Chapter 440: It Turns Out the Hargraves Family is Behind This

    After hanging up the phone, Olivia immediately opened the forum that Benjamin had mentioned to her.


    The forum¡¯s interface looked somewhat old-fashioned, but many of the posts inside were just published a few minutes ago, mostly discussing the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic.


    Olivia clicked on each post one by one, browsing through the content.


    She saw that many people had attached their resumes, hoping for a chance to participate in the free clinic with the Hargraves family.


    It seemed that everyone¡¯s credentials were quite impressive.


    As she browsed through, Olivia felt increasingly that she must put in a lot of effort this time, otherwise, she would be letting down so many people who were desperate for this opportunity.


    She scrolled down quite a bit before finding information about the Hargraves family¡¯s previous free clinic.


    It was anonymously revealed by a physician who had participated in the clinic.


    Olivia read and re-read that post until she almost memorized it.


    ording to this physician, every time the Hargraves family held a free clinic, they targeted congenital diseases, and the clinic location was a children¡¯s welfare home where they provided free medical services for the children. The clinicsted for three days.


    Almost every time the Hargraves family held a free clinic, it involved physicians from across the country who were highly skilled in traditional Chinese medicine. The Hargraves family would also send a few younger members to participate.


    Even though they were younger members of the Hargraves family, their medical skills were already astonishing.


    Over the years, many children abandoned due to congenital diseases were cured during these clinics. Some of them even made it to the newspapers, although the reports did not mention the Hargraves family at all.


    This clearly showed the Hargraves family¡¯s exceptional medical skills and their low profile in recent years.


    Perhaps because she was a mother herself and had lost a child early on, Olivia always had a soft spot for children.


    Seeing the Hargraves family¡¯s choice of patients for their free clinics, Olivia felt a deep sense of admiration.


    In fact, just from these few free clinics, the Hargraves family had developed methods to cure some congenital diseases, and these methods were widely adopted.


    In recent years, thanks to the remedies developed by the Hargraves family, tens of thousands of children with congenital diseases were cured annually.


    Especially those congenital diseases that had previously left renowned doctors both domestically and internationally helpless.


    Now, hearing about tens of thousands of cured cases each year sounded almost like a fairy tale.


    As Olivia read carefully, her admiration for the Hargraves family grew stronger.


    Among the cases cured by the Hargraves family were several that she had previously researched intensively. However, just as she was about to find results, remedies for those cases appeared out of nowhere. After verifying their authenticity, Olivia abandoned her own research and deeply admired those who developed the remedies.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She never expected that it was the Hargraves family behind it all.


    No wonder the Hargraves family could be passed down through generations until now.


    Just based on their benevolence towards children, Olivia hoped to establish a good rtionship with the Hargraves family.


    After all, having lost a child herself, she cherished those little lives more than anyone else.


    Olivia pondered for quite a while before opening other posts to read. She gained a basic understanding of the procedures during the Hargraves family¡¯s annual free clinics, which also prepared her well for their uing coboration in a few days.


    She was so engrossed in reading about the Hargraves family that she didn¡¯t realize it was alreadyte at night.


    By the time Olivia finished reading all the posts rted to the Hargraves family on the forum, it was nearly 1 AM.


    Remembering that she had to go to work tomorrow, Olivia reluctantly shut down herputer. After a quick wash, shey in bed, her mind still upied with thoughts about the free clinic.

 Chapter 441: You Must Behave

    Early the next morning, Olivia was still groggy when she suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Ethan¡¯s childish voice sounded from outside, ¡°Mommy, wake up!¡±


    Olivia jolted awake and sat up in bed, thinking the little ones needed her for something. She didn¡¯t bother to freshen up and went straight to open the door.


    Two little boys stood pitifully at the door, looking up at her. ¡°Mommy, are you taking us to school today?¡±


    Their eyes were full of anticipation.


    Olivia was now fully awake.


    Hearing their question, she couldn¡¯t help but think of how disappointed they had looked the night before.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Olivia agreed, ¡°Go downstairs and have breakfast first. Mommy will be down soon and then take you to kindergarten.¡±


    The two boys¡¯ eyes lit up, and they obediently agreed before turning to go downstairs.


    After washing up and changing clothes, Olivia went downstairs to find the little ones waiting for her.


    During breakfast, the boys were especially attentive, frequently offering her food.


    Olivia felt a bit helpless but couldn¡¯t help but smile at their happiness.


    She thought about what Victor had said the previous morning and had to agree.


    The two boys were generally well-behaved, but whenever they acted cute, she couldn¡¯t help but give in to their demands.


    Especially with Sophia, who was more emotionally unstable.


    Telling Victor what she had said might not be effective.


    She had finally resolved the issues at the research institute and didn¡¯t want Lily to disrupt this rare opportunity.


    Thinking of this, Olivia softened her gaze and looked at the two boys beside her. She said casually, ¡°Mommy will take you to kindergarten today, but after that, I will be busy again. So Emily or your godmother will take you. Is that okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The two boys looked at her incredulously. ¡°But didn¡¯t you finish all the research institute stuff? What else do you have to do?¡±


    Olivia patiently exined, ¡°A very prestigious family is organizing a free clinic soon, and Mommy needs to prepare for it. This is a very important opportunity for me, so you need to behave.¡±


    Hearing this, the boys reluctantly agreed.


    They cared about Sophia but knew their mommy¡¯s work was more important.


    Seeing how understanding they were, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief.


    After breakfast, Olivia took the boys to kindergarten early.


    They arrived so early that there were hardly any people at the kindergarten entrance.


    Olivia looked around and didn¡¯t see Victor or Sophia. Only then did she rx and quickly walked the boys over to Miss Lee, wanting to leave before those two arrived.


    The boys, however, wanted to linger because they hadn¡¯t seen Sophia yet.


    Knowing she would be busy again soon and that it would be hard for Sophia to see her, they didn¡¯t want Sophia to feel sad.


    Olivia understood their intentions andforted them briefly before handing them over to Miss Lee. She then turned and left without hesitation.


    Watching their mommy leave, the boys hung their heads in defeat, unsure how to face Sophia¡¯s disappointmentter.

 Chapter 442: It Worked

    After Olivia left, the two little boys were still reluctant to go into the school.


    Miss Lee looked at them, feeling a bit of a headache. This was the first time the two little boys had been so disobedient.


    ¡°Sebastian, Ethan, why don¡¯t you go inside first?¡± She bent down, trying to persuade the two little boys.


    Sebastian pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Ethan, standing beside him, blinked his big eyes and looked at her pitifully, ¡°Miss Lee, we want to wait for Sophia.¡±


    Hearing this, Miss Lee thought of the little ones¡¯ rtionship with Sophia and patted their heads, tacitly agreeing.


    After a while, Victor¡¯s car slowly stopped at the kindergarten entrance, and Victor carried Sophia out of the car.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Sophia looked around.


    When she saw the two little boys, Sophia instinctively searched for Olivia¡¯s figure nearby but couldn¡¯t find her.


    Seeing this, Sophia lowered her head in disappointment.


    Victor noticed that only the two little boys were standing beside Miss Lee and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Leer,¡± Miss Lee greeted him respectfully and took Sophia from his hands.


    Victor didn¡¯t leave immediately but looked down at the three little ones.


    Sincest night, Sophia had been feeling down because she hadn¡¯t seen Olivia.


    This morning, she insisted oning early to wait for Olivia at the kindergarten.


    But unexpectedly, Olivia had left again.


    Sophia was very disappointed.


    Victor was also somewhat displeased.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s disappointment, Sebastian and Ethan walked over and held her hands on either side,forting her, ¡°Mommy is very busy with work. She said there¡¯s an important opportunity she needs to prepare for, so she left early.¡±


    Sophia only heard them say that Olivia was busy with work, and her expression became even more downcast, ¡°Does that mean Olivia won¡¯te anymore?¡±


    Previously, whenever Olivia got busy, she wouldn¡¯te to pick them up. Sometimes, being busy with work was just an excuse for Olivia to avoid her.


    Although Sophia was young, she was always sensitive about this matter.


    Hearing Sophia¡¯s words, the two little boys exchanged a nce and felt a bit guilty.


    Mommy did say that this morning, but seeing Sophia like this now, they didn¡¯t know how to say it¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The two little boys hesitated for a moment before casually changing the topic with a smile, ¡°Even though Mommy can¡¯te these days, she said we¡¯ll stay in the country for a while!¡±


    Hearing this, Sophia¡¯s eyes brightened slightly as she looked at them in disbelief.


    Ethan patted his chest confidently, ¡°It¡¯s true! Mommy¡¯s work will be in the country this time! But we don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Sophia turned to look at Sebastian.


    Sebastian nodded seriously at her, confirming his brother¡¯s words.


    Seeing that Sebastian also said so, a faint smile finally appeared on Sophia¡¯s face.


    She had thought that Olivia was about to go abroad and that she would never see Olivia again, which made her so sad.


    But if what the two little boys said was true, as long as Olivia stayed in the country, she would still have a chance to see her!


    Thinking of this, Sophia happily squinted her eyes.


    Beside them, Victor heard every word the three little ones said.


    Hearing Ethan mention that Olivia would be busy with work recently, Victor raised an eyebrow knowingly.


    Sure enough, Isaac¡¯s method had worked.

 Chapter 443: A Complete Family

    In the following days, Olivia was busy preparing for the free clinic.


    Her knowledge of the Hargraves family was limited to rumors and the forum that Benjamin had referred her to.


    But that wasn¡¯t enough for her.


    This opportunity was too precious for Olivia, and she wanted to make the most of it by being as prepared as possible.


    As a result, Olivia became a frequent visitor to Whitaker¡¯s Estate over the next few days. Liam admired her greatly and answered all her questions about the Hargraves family.


    After discussing the Hargraves family, Liam had Olivia help him sit down in a chair and asked in a serious tone, ¡°I know you and Isaac don¡¯t have any intentions towards each other, but as a woman with two children, it¡¯s not an ideal situation. Do you have anyone in mind? Maybe this old man can give you some advice.¡±


    The sudden shift from the Hargraves family to her personal life caught Olivia off guard, and she awkwardly shook her head at Liam. ¡°Sebastian and Ethan are very well-behaved, they don¡¯t require much effort to take care of. I¡¯d like to focus on my career first and deal with other matterster.¡±


    Liam gave her a disapproving look. ¡°You might be fine with it, but those two kids need a father. What child doesn¡¯t want aplete family?¡±


    Thinking of her two boys, Olivia felt a pang of guilt and remained silent.


    Liam continued, ¡°The Hargraves family is sending a young man this time, someone quite outstanding. I think you should consider it.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Just as he finished speaking, Isaac¡¯s voice came from the vi entrance. ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about with Dr. Prescott? With how exceptional Dr. Prescott is, do you think shecks suitors? If she¡¯s not considering it, she must have her own reasons.¡±


    Isaac had returned early today since there wasn¡¯t much going on at hispany. Hearing from the servants that Olivia was here, he came over to greet her, only to find his grandfather ying matchmaker for Olivia. He quickly intervened.


    Liam might not understand, but Isaac certainly did.


    Olivia had caught Victor¡¯s eye. If Liam identally seeded in matchmaking her with someone else, how would Isaac exin it to his friend?


    Both Liam and Olivia turned to look at Isaac upon hearing his voice.


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to discuss this topic anyway. Seeing Isaace to her rescue, she felt relieved and greeted him with a smile.


    Liam red at his grandson disapprovingly. ¡°You haven¡¯t even sorted out your own affairs and now you¡¯re meddling in Dr. Prescott¡¯s!¡±


    Feeling guilty, Isaac rubbed his nose and stood beside them. ¡°Dr. Prescott has beening here so often these past few days. How are the preparations for the free clinic going?¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Thanks to Liam rmending me to the Hargraves family and patiently answering my questions about them, I feel much more confident.¡±


    Isaac raised an eyebrow indifferently. ¡°Your medical skills are excellent. Even without all this, you would still perform well. There¡¯s no need to be so nervous.¡±


    Olivia nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take your good wishes then, Mr. Whitaker.¡±


    It was gettingte, so Olivia said goodbye to Liam and prepared to leave.


    Isaac walked her to the door and suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my grandpa. If you really n on finding a father for your kids, I think Victor would be a good choice.¡±

 Chapter 444: Following the Unhappiness

    Olivia didn¡¯t know what he was thinking and assumed he was joking. She replied calmly, ¡°Mr. Whitaker, please don¡¯t joke like that. Mr. Leer already has a fiancee, and besides, I¡¯m not considering such matters.¡±


    Isaac pursued relentlessly, ¡°So if he didn¡¯t have a fiancee, would you consider him?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was taken aback, and the smile on her face gradually faded. She ended the topic coldly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I need to go back now. Mr. Whitaker, you should go inside.¡±


    With that, she got into her car.


    Before Isaac could react, the car had already driven away.


    Watching Olivia¡¯s car disappear from sight, Isaac finally came to his senses. Thinking about Olivia¡¯s reaction just now, he felt something was odd.


    He asked if she would consider Victor, but her first reaction was that Victor had a fiancee¡­


    Leaving Whitaker¡¯s Estate, Olivia felt a rare sense of confusion.


    Recently, she had been preupied with matters concerning the Hargraves family and had almostpletely forgotten about the Leer family.


    Only asionally when she returned home would she hear the little ones mention Sophia.


    Victor seemed to have vanished from her world.


    Isaac suddenly brought up Victor in front of her and asked a question she had never considered.


    If Victor didn¡¯t have a fiancee¡­


    Olivia was momentarily dazed, then smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Victor had been devoted to Emma for so many years, how could such an ¡°if¡± happen?


    Moreover, the lesson from six years ago was enough to make her give up on that man. She didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake.


    When she got home, the two little boys had already been brought back. Seeing here in, they greeted her obediently but not as enthusiastically as before.


    Ever since she started avoiding Sophia, the two little boys had not been very happy every time they came home.


    Seeing these two little boys, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but think of Sophia.


    ¡°Mommy, when will you be done with your work?¡± Ethan asked curiously.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Oliviafortingly patted Ethan¡¯s head. ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t sure either, but this matter is really important to Mommy. You need to be good and listen. When Mommy is done, I¡¯ll take you out to y, okay?¡±


    After the free clinic, the Hargraves family still needed to select partners. Olivia didn¡¯t want any mistakes in any part of the process.


    The little ones were clearly not very enthusiastic about going out to y. Hearing this, they just nodded listlessly.


    Olivia smiled helplessly and led them to sit at the dining table.


    After dinner, the little ones didn¡¯t feel like ying and went back to their room early.


    Olivia hesitated for a while but followed them in.


    Seeing Mommye in, the two little boys obediently sat side by side on the bed.


    Olivia sat down next to them with a smile. ¡°Are you unhappy because of Sophia?¡±


    The two little boys pursed their lips, which was as good as admitting it.


    Seeing this, Olivia raised her hand and patted their heads. ¡°You two have always been very smart, but why are you acting so silly this time?¡±


    The little ones tilted their heads in confusion.


    ¡°Mommy likes Sophia very much too, but for some reasons, Mommy really can¡¯t have too much contact with Sophia. You should understand Mommy. If Sophia is unhappy in kindergarten, you need to take care of her for Mommy and make her happy.¡±


    Olivia patiently exined to the little ones, ¡°Sophia doesn¡¯t just like Mommy, she likes you two very much too. If you treat her even better, Sophia will be happy.¡±

 Chapter 445: Not Even a Glimpse

    When Sophia was mentioned, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pain, and her smile became somewhat forced.


    Sophia was unhappy because of her, but she could only let the two little boys try to cheer her up in her ce.


    Seeing their mommy¡¯s expression, Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s eyes dimmed, and their little faces were filled with guilt. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re sorry.¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly, puzzled by the sudden apology from the little ones.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have thrown tantrums because of Sophia. Mommy is already very tired every day,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ll try our best to make Sophia happy from now on!¡±


    Sebastian chimed in, ¡°Mommy, just focus on your work. Leave Sophia to us!¡±


    Seeing how understanding the little ones were, Olivia smiled with relief. ¡°Thank you, my darlings.¡±


    Ethan mumbled softly again, ¡°But it would be even better if Mommy could go see Sophia.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly added with a smile, afraid Olivia might hear, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t. We¡¯ll take good care of Sophia for you!¡±


    Olivia smiled and patted the little one¡¯s head. After watching them fall asleep, she got up and returned to her own room.


    Meanwhile, at Leer Manor.


    Sophia had been sullen ever since she came back from kindergarten.


    Victor noticed Sophia¡¯s demeanor and frowned.


    Knowing that Olivia wouldn¡¯t be going abroad anytime soon had significantly improved Sophia¡¯s mood, but today, for some reason, she was suddenly down again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Victor asked, puzzled as he looked at Sophia.


    Sophia replied listlessly, ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    As expected, only Olivia could cause such mood swings in Sophia.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Olivia isn¡¯t going abroad anymore. Why are you still unhappy?¡±


    Sophia pouted and looked at him unhappily. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Olivia!¡±


    She thought that with Olivia not going abroad, she would have a chance to see her. But these past few days, Olivia hadn¡¯t shown up at all.


    Every day Sophia went to and from school with high hopes, only to be disappointed each time.


    After several days of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad, and seeing Victor made her even angrier.


    It was all because of Daddy that Olivia was avoiding her!


    Victor had no idea what Sophia was thinking. He just suddenly felt that the way Sophia looked at him was simr to how the two little ones in Olivia¡¯s house did.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ever since Olivia appeared, it seemed he was always disliked by the little ones.


    Realizing this, Victor couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on. But he still had to patientlyfort Sophia. ¡°Since Olivia isn¡¯t going abroad, you will have a chance to see her.¡±


    Sophia just red at him angrily, clearly not believing his words.


    Victor pressed his temples. ¡°Daddy will think of a way for you. Be a good girl and go to sleep, okay?¡±


    Sophia stared at him suspiciously for a while before slowly extending a small hand towards him and said in a childish voice, ¡°Pinky promise.¡±


    Victor helplessly extended his hand and let Sophia make the pinky promise before she finally relented.


    After sending Sophia back to her room and recalling how she had cried terribly in her sleepst time, Victor didn¡¯t dare leave immediately. He waited until Sophia was sound asleep before getting up to leave.


    Standing at Sophia¡¯s door, Victor¡¯s face was extremely grim.


    Sophia relied so much on Olivia, yet Olivia was so heartless towards Sophia that she wouldn¡¯t even see her once.


    If Sophia knew what Olivia had said to him that morning, who knows how much she would cry again.

 Chapter 446: A Strange Look

    Early the next morning, as soon as Olivia got up, she saw the message Harold had sent the night before: ¡°Are you free tomorrow? Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±


    Olivia thought about her work schedule for the day and replied, ¡°How about lunch? Near our research institute.¡±


    Harold quickly agreed.


    Just around noon, Olivia received a call from Harold.


    ¡°Are you done with work? I¡¯m waiting for you at the entrance of your research institute,¡± Harold¡¯s voice sounded as soon as the call connected.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Olivia was discussing a recent project with Gabriel. Seeing her take the call, Gabriel tactfully paused and waited nearby.


    Hearing that Harold had arrived, Olivia instinctively nced at Gabriel opposite her and apologized to Harold, ¡°Senior, please wait a moment. I have a few things to wrap up here. Or you cane in and wait if you prefer.¡±


    Haroldughed and declined, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll wait at the entrance. Take your time.¡±


    Olivia agreed and hung up the phone, then continued discussing the project with Gabriel.


    These past few days, Olivia had been focused on preparing for the Hargraves family free clinic event. With the research institute¡¯s work already on track and the medicinal supply issues resolved, Olivia decided to temporarily hand over the institute¡¯s affairs to Gabriel.


    After a lengthy discussion, they finallypleted the handover.


    Olivia wanted to give a few more instructions, but Gabriel smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been at the research institute for quite some time now. Recently, I¡¯ve been handling things with you, so you can rest assured. Leave everything to me. Isn¡¯t someone waiting for you? Go on!¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia hesitated for a moment, then smiled and nodded.


    Indeed, Gabriel had been working at the research institute longer than she had. Since her arrival, they had been managing the institute together. There was no need for her to worry so much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk too much then. You should also go have lunch. Let¡¯s go out together.¡±


    Olivia picked up her bag and waited for Gabriel.


    Although the research institute had a cafeteria, it was rare for anyone to eat there. Most people preferred nearby restaurants, and Gabriel was no exception.


    Gabriel hesitated for a few seconds, thinking that going out together would inevitably mean seeing Harold.


    But seeing Olivia waiting for him, he hesitated for a moment before finally walking over to her side. They left the research institute together.


    As Harold had said, just at the entrance of the research institute, Olivia saw him waiting there.


    Harold stood outside his car, seemingly afraid she wouldn¡¯t see him. When he saw hering out, he waved and signaled her toe over.


    Olivia greeted Gabriel and quickly walked over.


    Watching her leave, a hint of gloom shed in Gabriel¡¯s eyes before quickly returning to calm. He politely nodded at Harold.


    Harold smiled warmly in return.


    The two men exchanged a brief greeting.


    When Olivia reached him, Harold nced at Gabriel, who had already turned and walked away, and curiously asked, ¡°Who was that?¡±


    Olivia smiled and introduced him, ¡°He¡¯s my colleague at the research institute and an excellent physician. We worked together abroad before. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve met him.¡±


    Harold nodded slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something strange about the way that man looked at Olivia.


    But he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what it was.

 Chapter 447: The Mysterious Family

    Olivia waspletely unaware of the thoughts of the two people.


    On the way to the restaurant, Olivia smiled and chatted with Harold, ¡°Why did you suddenly want to have a meal together today? Did you juste back from Sylvania City?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Harold nodded nomittally, ¡°I just got backst night. I saw Mr. Lee off and then boarded the ne. It was already midnight when I returned.¡±


    Olivia thought about the time he sent her a message, it must have been right after he got off the ne.


    She wondered if there was something important.


    ¡°Mr. Lee asked me to greet you on his behalf and inquire about how things are going at your research institute,¡± Harold added.


    Seeing how much Mr. Lee cared about her, Olivia¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡°Thanks to you and Mr. Lee that night, those herbal merchants might have hesitated, but Mr. Lee¡¯s few words made them agree so readily because they respected him.¡±


    Harold nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good that things are resolved. I just hope Mrs. ckwood won¡¯t trouble you again.¡±


    During this period, Harold had always felt indignant for Olivia.


    He could roughly guess why Lily targeted Olivia, it was nothing more than resentment over Olivia¡¯s sudden departure back then and her current closeness with Victor.


    But in his view, Olivia was the victim in the past incident, and even now, her closeness with Victor wasn¡¯t her fault.


    Rather than wasting time on Olivia, Lily should focus more on Victor.


    He had wanted to help Olivia, but he wasn¡¯t the head of the Ramos family, and besides, the Ramos family wasn¡¯t a match for the Leer family. Even if he wanted to help, he was powerless.


    Fortunately, things were resolved now.


    Mentioning Lily made Olivia feel heavy-hearted as well. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I¡¯ve tried my best to stay out of her sight. I hope she can forget about me.¡±


    Especially during this period, the opportunity to volunteer with the Hargraves family was rare. She also wanted topete for a coboration spot with the Hargraves family afterward.


    If she missed this opportunity because of Lily¡¯s trouble, Olivia didn¡¯t know what she would do.


    Seeing her worried expression, Harold felt a pang of regret, thinking he shouldn¡¯t have brought it up.


    The car fell into a brief silence.


    After a moment, Oliviaposed herself and casually changed the topic, ¡°By the way, senior, is there something you wanted to discuss since you suddenly asked me to have a meal together today?¡±


    Thest time they had a meal together was when Harold invited her to an academic exchange conference in Norville.


    She wondered what it was about this time.


    Hearing this, Harold also collected his thoughts and brought up the main topic. ¡°You¡¯ve been abroad all these years, so you might not have heard of the Hargraves family. They are one of the top traditional Chinese medicine families in the country. However, they have been reclusive in recent years and rarelye out, they are a very mysterious family.¡±


    The Hargraves family again.


    This was the second time recently that someone mentioned the Hargraves family to her.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them, and I¡¯ve always been interested in their ancient medical books. When I was abroad, I hoped to have the chance to visit them but never got the opportunity. However, I heard they areing out for a volunteer clinic soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Harold raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at her with some surprise, wondering where she got her information from.


    ¡°What I wanted to talk to you about today is exactly this matter.¡±

 Chapter 448: Never Embarrass Myself

    As they spoke, the car had already arrived at the restaurant entrance.


    Harold parked the car, and the two of them entered the restaurant together, sitting by the window.


    Harold had made a reservation in advance, so as soon as they sat down, the dishes were promptly served.


    While eating, they began to discuss the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic.


    ¡°The news about the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic is usually spread within a small circle. How did you find out about it?¡± Harold couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Olivia had nothing to hide. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about it initially. I was already preparing to go abroad. But a few days ago, when I went to Whitaker¡¯s Estate to express my gratitude, Liam suddenly mentioned it to me. That¡¯s when I decided to stay in the country a bit longer.¡±


    Hearing that, Harold frowned slightly. ¡°Going abroad?¡±


    Olivia smiled nomittally. ¡°As you can see, because of my presence, the research institute has been targeted by Leer¡¯s Group. Rather than staying in the country and causing trouble for the institute, it¡¯s better for me to go abroad. I can¡¯t afford to provoke Leer¡¯s Group, but I can certainly avoid them.¡±


    Harold sighed silently, feeling unfair for Olivia.


    ¡°But now that I know about the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic, even if Mrs. Leer wants to drive me away, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Olivia smiled nonchntly.


    Harold gave her a helpless look, seeing only her anticipation for the free clinic on her face. He decided not to bring up Lily¡¯s matter to spoil her mood.


    ¡°I called you out today also for this matter,¡± Harold said gently. ¡°The Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic always coborates with doctors from society. Are you interested? If you are, you can contact Mr. Lee now. If he rmends you to the Hargraves family, you will definitely be able to participate. I also have a spot from the Ramos family, so we can join together.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Are you going to participate too?¡±


    She was worried about feeling awkward at the event, but if Harold was with her, that problem would be solved.


    Harold raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Too? You already decided to participate?¡±


    Olivia nodded with a smile. ¡°Liam told me that the Hargraves family would be holding a free clinic and said he would rmend me to them. I¡¯ve been preparing for it these past few days, just in case something goes wrong and I embarrass Liam and my mentor.¡±


    ¡°With your skills, as long as you perform normally, you will never embarrass yourself,¡± Harold assured.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Hearing this, Olivia smiled modestly.


    Harold continued, ¡°That¡¯s good then. Since you have Liam¡¯s rmendation, there¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Lee. Although Mr. Lee¡¯s spot was also prepared for you.¡±


    Olivia looked puzzled at his words.


    ¡°Mr. Lee hasn¡¯t taken on students for many years. After meeting youst time, he has been very impressed with you. When he heard about the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic, he immediately thought of you and asked me to find out your ns. If you wanted to go, he would personally rmend you to the Hargraves family,¡± Harold exined with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Olivia felt ttered and quickly said, ¡°I appreciate Mr. Lee¡¯s kindness. If I have the chance to meet him next time, I¡¯ll thank him properly. Please convey my thanks to Mr. Lee and tell him that I will perform well at the free clinic and not let him down.¡±


    Harold agreed with a smile.


    After lunch, Harold drove Olivia back to the research institute.


    ¡°When the location for the free clinic is decided in a couple of days, I¡¯lle pick you up so we can go together,¡± Harold suggested as Olivia got out of the car.


    Olivia agreed with a smile.

 Chapter 449: Don鈥檛 Forget to Pick Them Up

    As soon as Olivia walked into the entrance of the research institute, she saw Gabriel standing there.


    The man seemed lost in thought and didn¡¯t even notice her entering, leaning against the wall with a nk expression.


    Curious, Olivia called out to him, ¡°Dr. Sutcliffe, what are you thinking about?¡±


    At the sound of her voice, Gabriel visibly startled, his brow furrowing before he snapped back to reality and straightened up to look at her. ¡°You finished your conversation so quickly?¡±


    Olivia nodded with a smile. ¡°Mr. Ramos also ns to participate in the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic in a couple of days. We had a brief chat and agreed to go together.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a trace of mncholy shed in Gabriel¡¯s eyes.


    Because he had seen Olivia standing with Harold at noon, Gabriel had lost his appetite during lunch. He ate only a few bites before driving back and waiting for Olivia at the entrance.


    While waiting, he couldn¡¯t help but think about the gap between himself and Olivia.


    Now hearing that Olivia would be attending the free clinic with Harold made him feel even more distant from her.


    Suppressing his feelings of inadequacy, Gabriel forced a smile at Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s good that you two are going together, you can keep each otherpany.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming he was just disappointed about not being able to attend the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic. She patted his arm reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. You¡¯re excellent too. It¡¯s just that the Hargraves family has limited spots. Otherwise, we could have gone together.¡±


    Gabriel managed a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all part of the research institute. Whether you go or I go, it¡¯s the same.¡±


    After saying this, he quickly bid her farewell and returned to his office before Olivia could respond.


    Watching Gabriel¡¯s slightly hurried figure, Olivia felt puzzled but didn¡¯t dwell on it. She picked up her bag and went back to her office.


    In the afternoon, when they met in theb area, Gabriel was noticeably quieter than before and seemed somewhat distracted during their experiments.


    Olivia didn¡¯t push him and quietly took over his tasks.


    By the time work ended in the afternoon, Gabriel had regained hisposure. Reflecting on his behavior earlier, he apologized to Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t myself this afternoon. Give me one night, and I¡¯ll be back to normal.¡±


    Olivia smiled understandingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone has things on their mind sometimes. If you need to talk, I¡¯m always avable.¡±


    Gabriel was silent for a few seconds before giving a faint, ambiguous smile. ¡°Got it. If I need to, I¡¯lle to you.¡±


    As they talked, they left the research institute together.


    Olivia nced at the time, the kindergarten hadn¡¯t let out yet.


    If she hurried, she could still make it in time to pick up the two little boys.


    Moreover, she really wanted to see Sophia and check if her mood had improved recently.


    But then she remembered the uing free clinic and didn¡¯t dare take any risks.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After some thought, Olivia decided to call Emily.


    Emily was just about to head out to pick up Sebastian and Ethan when she received Olivia¡¯s call and was a bit puzzled. ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s up? Are you nning to pick up Sebastian and Ethan yourself?¡±


    At this time of day, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    Olivia paused for a moment. ¡°No, I just wanted to remind you not to forget to pick them up.¡±


    Emilyughed and teased her. ¡°I¡¯ve been picking them up for days now, how could I forget something so important?¡±


    Olivia found herselfughing too, wondering why she had felt the need to call Emily specifically for that.

 Chapter 450: Mixed Emotions

    After hanging up the phone, Olivia hesitated for a moment but eventually drove towards the kindergarten.


    At five in the afternoon, the kindergarten dismissed on time.


    The little ones, led by their teachers, came out of the ssrooms in an orderly manner, waiting for their respective parents to pick them up.


    Sebastian and Ethan stood at the end of the line with Sophia. Seeing Sophia looking expectantly at the crowd, the two boys exchanged nces, their faces filled with concern.


    ¡°Sophia, look at me. I can turn into a bird!¡± Ethan tried hard to attract Sophia¡¯s attention. As he spoke, he manipted his fingers into the shape of a small bird to show Sophia.


    However, Sophia only nced absentmindedly before turning back to scan the crowd, searching for something.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her aunt was somewhere watching her, but no matter how hard she looked, she couldn¡¯t find Olivia¡¯s figure.


    The two boys weren¡¯t discouraged by herck of attention and continued to do everything they could to make Sophia happy.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It wasn¡¯t until Victor came to pick up Sophia that she was still looking for Olivia in the crowd.


    Seeing her like this, Victor frowned slightly.


    He knew what she was looking for, but it was the first time he had seen her so persistent.


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡± Sophia held Victor¡¯srge hand as he led her to the car, her eyes still searching the crowd.


    Hearing Sophia speak suddenly, Victor paused and bent down to look at her face. ¡°Sophia, Olivia is not here.¡±


    Sophia pursed her lips and shook her head seriously. ¡°She is!¡±


    She was sure she felt Olivia watching her!


    Victor frowned deeper, a hint of doubt in his eyes as he scanned the crowd.


    There was indeed no sign of Olivia.


    ¡°Daddy looked. Olivia didn¡¯te. We need to go home now,¡± Victor exined patiently to Sophia.


    But Sophia stubbornly refused to get in the car.


    Helpless, Victor had no choice but to wait with her by the car.


    Meanwhile, Olivia stood in a corner, her heart pounding.


    In recent days, Sebastian and Ethan had often mentioned Sophia to her. She couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Sophia, which led her to this desperate measure of hiding in a corner to secretly watch her.


    Unexpectedly, it seemed Sophia had sensed her presence and had been searching the crowd for a long time, almost meeting Olivia¡¯s gaze several times. Fortunately, Olivia reacted quickly enough.


    Moreover, she had almost been discovered by Victor just now¡­


    Luckily, Emily arrived soon to pick up the two boys.


    ¡°Emily is here,¡± Victor said as he saw her approaching. His eyes darkened slightly as he looked down at Sophia beside him.


    Sophia pouted unhappily and nced around onest time before slowly climbing into the car.


    Watching Victor¡¯s car drive away, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and turned back to her own car.


    Emily, with the two boys in tow, intended to hail a cab by the roadside. Unexpectedly, as they reached the curb, Olivia¡¯s car pulled up in front of them.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± The two boys cheered excitedly.


    Olivia smiled at them and got out of the car to help them in.


    But the boys¡¯ smiles faded as they looked back at where Victor¡¯s car had disappeared.


    Mommy hade to pick them up, but unfortunately, Sophia hadn¡¯t seen her.


    Seeing their hesitation, Olivia could guess what they were thinking.


    She had seen how hard they had tried to make Sophia happy earlier.


    For a moment, Olivia felt a mix of emotions in her heart.

 Chapter 451: Don鈥檛 Want to See Mr. Leer

    Fortunately, the little ones didn¡¯t stay sad for long.


    They knew that if they were upset, Mommy would also feel bad.


    After feeling sorry for Sophia for a few seconds, the little ones smiled again and reached out their hands to Olivia.


    Olivia collected her thoughts, smiled, and helped each of the little ones into the car. Emily sat with them in the back seat.


    ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you tell us you wereing to pick us up?¡± Ethan asked cautiously.


    Olivia slowly started the car. Hearing this, she thought about her sneaky actions earlier and felt a bit guilty. ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy decided suddenly.¡±


    The little one tilted his head in confusion. ¡°But aren¡¯t you busy with work today?¡±


    ¡°Today ended early, so I suddenly decided toe pick you up,¡± Olivia tried to make her voice sound wless.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Sebastian¡¯s little voice echoed in the car, ¡°Mommy is lying.¡±


    Olivia was startled.


    Ethan looked at his brother in confusion, not understanding why he said that.


    ¡°Mommy has been here for a long time, right?¡± Sebastian looked at Olivia¡¯s face in the rearview mirror, his little face serious.


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect the little one to notice and wanted to brush it off. ¡°I just got here and saw you.¡±


    But Sebastian ignored her exnation and said, ¡°If Mommy really wanted to pick us up, she would have told Emily not toe. But Emily came to pick us up, and Mommy came sote. Mommy said she finished work early, she must be hiding something from us!¡±


    Moreover, when Daddy picked up Sophia earlier, he heard Sophia call out ¡°Auntie.¡±


    At that time, he thought Sophia missed Mommy so much that she called out. Now he realized that Mommy must have been hiding in a corner watching them.


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect the little one to analyze so thoroughly and felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°What would Mommy hide from you? Mommy really just got here¡­¡±


    Ethan finally realized what was going on and said innocently, ¡°Sophia was looking for Mommy earlier, she must have known Mommy was here!¡±


    Sebastian nodded. He thought the same but didn¡¯t understand why Mommy wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    Seeing that both boys had epted that she had been there all along, Olivia felt a bit helpless.


    Emily also realized what was going on and, without thinking much, smiled and asked Olivia, ¡°No wonder you called me this afternoon, you must have finished work by then, right?¡±


    This almost openly told the little ones that Olivia had been there early but hadn¡¯t shown herself.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Olivia responded with a bitter smile.


    The two boys in the back seat looked at their mommy with using eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, since you were here, why didn¡¯t youe to see Sophia?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Olivia nced at the little one with a headache. She couldn¡¯t possibly exin the issues between her and Lily to them.


    So she had no suitable reason to exin herself.


    As she racked her brain for an excuse, Ethan¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want to see Mr. Leer, right?¡±


    Otherwise, why would she wait until Mr. Leer and Sophia left beforeing to pick them up?


    Olivia let out a sigh of relief and looked at the little ones, tacitly agreeing.


    Indeed, one of the reasons she didn¡¯t go to see Sophia was because of Victor.

 Chapter 452: Talking About You

    The little ones thought they had guessed right and were no longer upset. Instead, theyforted Olivia, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want to see Mr. Leer, so let¡¯s not see him. We¡¯ll take good care of Sophia!¡±


    Daddy was so heartless to separate them from Mommy, they didn¡¯t want to see Daddy either!


    Olivia smiled with relief, ¡°Mommy sees that.¡±


    Hearing this, the little ones began to excitedly seek praise.


    The car became lively.


    Olivia¡¯s mood lightened considerably, and she patiently responded to everything the little ones said to her.


    Back home, Olivia even joined Emily in the kitchen, making a sumptuous dinner for the little ones.


    After dinner, Olivia yed with the little ones for a while. Only after they fell asleep did she get up and return to her room.


    Thinking about how Sophia looked that afternoon, Olivia felt a bit confused.


    Thest time the little one came to see her, she seemed very happy in front of her.


    But when she wasn¡¯t looking, the little one¡¯s mood visibly dropped.


    No wonder Sebastian and Ethan had beening home in bad moods the past few days.


    She really wanted to go and hug the little one but didn¡¯t want to miss out on the free clinic opportunity by ident.


    After all, she didn¡¯t know if Lily was secretly watching her.


    Just as she was lost in thought, a message from Isaac came through, ¡°Liam has already written the rmendation letter. When do you have time? I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±


    Seeing his message, Olivia snapped back to reality and replied, ¡°I¡¯lle get it. How about tomorrow afternoon?¡±


    On the other end, Isaac raised an eyebrow and gave a positive response. He then opened his chat with Victor.


    Thest message was from a few days ago when he told Victor that Olivia had agreed to go to the free clinic.


    ¡°Victor, how long has it been since you visited Liam?¡± Isaac leisurely tapped on the screen and sent a message.


    At Leer Manor, Victor had juste out of Sophia¡¯s bedroom after she fell asleep when he received Isaac¡¯s message. He frowned, thinking Liam must have been talking about him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°How¡¯s Liam¡¯s health recently? I¡¯ve been busy these past few days.¡±


    A recent trip to Sylvania City had left him with a backlog of work to handle. Combined with new projects, Victor had been so busy that he barely had time to pick up the little one each day. After putting her to bed, he still had to go to the study to work for a while.


    Isaac quickly replied, ¡°His health is fine. But Dr. Prescott ising over tomorrow to pick up Liam¡¯s rmendation letter. Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe see Liam?¡±


    Seeing this message, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened.


    It had indeed been a while since hest saw Olivia.


    Their lives rarely intersected, especially since Olivia had been deliberately avoiding him.


    She even avoided seeing Sophia.


    Thinking about how the little one had been longing for Olivia that afternoon, Victor felt aplex mix of emotions.


    On the other end, Isaac hadn¡¯t received a reply from his brother for a while and urged him again, ¡°Liam has been talking about you these past few days.¡±


    After sending the message, Isaac thought he had given Victor enough of an excuse to act on.


    After a long while, Victor finally replied, ¡°I¡¯ll visit Mr. Whitaker tomorrow. Let him know for me.¡±


    Isaac agreed and sighed helplessly.


    His brother needed all this effort just to pursue someone.


    If it weren¡¯t for Sophia¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t be going through all this trouble!

 Chapter 453: A Bit Too Coincidental

    The next day, there wasn¡¯t much work at the research institute. After lunch, Olivia handled some simple tasks and then took some nutritional supplements developed by the institute to Whitaker¡¯s Estate.


    Isaac was already waiting for her in the living room.


    Seeing that only Isaac was in the living room, Olivia asked in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s Liam?¡±


    Isaac pointed upstairs, ¡°He¡¯s taking a nap upstairs. I didn¡¯t expect you toe so early.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia nodded knowingly and instinctively lowered her voice, ¡°There¡¯s not much going on at the institute today, and Liam has helped me a lot recently. I wanted to check on his health again.¡±


    Isaac nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him to wake up. We can sit downstairs for a while.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t think much of it. She put down the nutritional supplements and sat on a single sofa next to Isaac, casually chatting with him about Liam¡¯s health.


    After a while, the butler¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    ¡°Mr. Leer, the master is taking a nap upstairs. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, and she instinctively looked towards the vi¡¯s entrance.


    She saw Victor, dressed in an expensive custom-made suit, striding in from outside.


    He seemed to be listening to the butler, his head slightly lowered in concentration. Finally, he nodded in understanding and responded in a deep voice, ¡°Got it.¡±


    After speaking, Victor looked towards the living room.


    Seeing the people sitting there, his brows furrowed slightly in surprise.


    Olivia also frowned and didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    Isaac, caught between the two, looked at one and then the other. Feeling helpless inside but showing a face of surprise, he said, ¡°Victor? It¡¯s been a while since youst came. Why did you suddenlye over today?¡±


    Victor withdrew his gaze from Olivia and said to Isaac, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with worktely. I had some free time today and thought I¡¯de check on Mr. Whitaker. How is he doing?¡±


    Isaac raised an eyebrow and nonchntly passed the question to Olivia, ¡°You¡¯d have to ask Dr. Prescott about that. She¡¯s been taking care of Liam¡¯s health. Dr. Prescott just checked on him recently.¡±


    A strange feeling passed through Olivia¡¯s mind.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel that today¡¯s encounter with Victor was a bit too coincidental.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Moreover, Isaac¡¯s words just now seemed somewhat deliberate.


    On the other side, Victor¡¯s gaze returned to her, but he said nothing, as if they were truly unrted strangers.


    Olivia had to suppress the strange feeling in her heart and calmly met Victor¡¯s gaze, giving him a distant smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Leer.¡±


    Seeing her distant expression, Victor sarcastically curled his lips, ¡°Dr. Prescott, could you please update me on Mr. Whitaker¡¯s health?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback again.


    Since returning to the country this time, Victor¡¯s attitude towards her had beenpletely different from six years ago. Most of the time, he was either ambiguous or furious.


    Such coldness was indeed rare.


    She found herself somewhat unustomed to it.


    Realizing her thoughts, Olivia pinched her palm hard to calm herself down and methodically exined Liam¡¯s health condition to Victor.


    Liam¡¯s health was actually no longer a major concern. However, after being bedridden for many years, his physical functions had somewhat declined and required more exercise to return to normal levels.


    After listening, Victor merely nodded coldly and sat down next to Isaac without saying a word.

 Chapter 454: The Jealous Look

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the living room was very tense.


    Isaac saw that neither of them had any intention of speaking and felt a headacheing on. He had gone to great lengths to arrange this meeting, but it seemed to be of no use at all.


    He really didn¡¯t understand why Victor had agreed toe.


    Despite his headache, Isaac had to bite the bullet and try to lighten the mood.


    ¡°The Hargraves family free clinic should be this weekend. I wonder how Dr. Prescott¡¯s preparations are going?¡±


    Olivia smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything I could think of. If nothing unexpected happens, it should go smoothly, even if it¡¯s not particrly outstanding.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Isaac nced at the person beside him, hoping he would say something.


    But Victor just sat there expressionless, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Seeing this, Isaac sighed inwardly, even more puzzled about why Victor hade today.


    Turning his gaze back to Olivia, Isaac said seriously, ¡°Dr. Prescott, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. The Hargraves family isn¡¯t overly particr about things. As long as your medical skills are excellent, they will naturally take notice of you.¡±


    Olivia smiled modestly, ¡°There will be many excellent doctors participating in this free clinic. I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s skills are quite good.¡±


    Although she was confident in her own medical skills, traditional Chinese medicine ultimately depended on domestic expertise. She had been developing her career abroad for years and wasn¡¯t sure if there would be any dark horses back home.


    Hearing this, Isaac furrowed his brows and thought for a few seconds before saying in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s true, but I can assure you that in terms of traditional Chinese medicine, no one can surpass you. And if I remember correctly, Mr. Ramos should also be participating. Aren¡¯t you two on good terms? With him by your side, the Hargraves family will definitely notice you.¡±


    After all, the Ramos family was quite prominent in Sylvania City, and Harold had gained some international fame. The Hargraves family should have already taken notice of him.


    However, Harold had been developing his career abroad for the past few years, so the Hargraves family hadn¡¯t had a chance to interact with him.


    This free clinic would likely make the Hargraves family pay attention to Harold¡¯s performance as well.


    Olivia nodded nomittally, ¡°My senior mentioned it to me. We¡¯ve agreed to go together.¡±


    On the side, hearing them suddenly talk about Harold, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked intently at Olivia.


    That Ramos again. Their schedules ovepped way too much!


    What exactly was the rtionship between these two?


    Isaac didn¡¯t think much of it, in fact, he felt that with Harold around, Olivia would more easily gain the Hargraves family¡¯s attention. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s even better.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt the temperature around him drop a few degrees.


    Isaac was stunned for a few seconds and instinctively turned to look at the person beside him.


    He saw his brother¡¯s face clouded with gloom, the air pressure around him frighteningly low. He couldn¡¯t tell which of their words had triggered him.


    Thinking it over, it could only have been when they mentioned Harold.


    So, his brother was¡­ jealous?


    The thought left Isaac shocked.


    In all these years, it was the first time he had seen Victor jealous over a woman.


    On the other side, Olivia also noticed Victor¡¯s gaze and frowned in confusion, not knowing what had angered him again.


    Because of Victor¡¯s anger, the air in the living room seemed to freeze for a few seconds.


    Olivia pinched her palm to try to ignore Victor¡¯s gaze and smiled nonchntly at Isaac.

 Chapter 455: Give Her a Little Patience

    Seeing Olivia still able to smile, Victor¡¯s expression grew colder. He couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°Is Dr. Prescott very close with Mr. Ramos?¡±


    Hearing his voice suddenly, both Olivia and Isaac were taken aback.


    Isaac, sensing the tension in the air, silently closed his mouth and tried to make himself as inconspicuous as possible.


    Olivia was stunned for a moment, then calmly met the man¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve known Senior for a long time. He¡¯s always taken good care of me, and I¡¯m very grateful to him.¡±


    Victor¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Really? Longer than we¡¯ve known each other?¡±


    At his words, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened, and she instinctively nced at Isaac.


    Victor¡¯s words were almost a direct hint to Isaac about the nature of their rtionship.


    Isaac, however, sat there expressionless, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Victor¡¯s words at all.


    Olivia felt a slight sense of relief and frowned at the man beside her. ¡°My rtionship with Senior and my rtionship with Mr. Leer are notparable.¡±


    Victor, seeing her still avoiding the topic of their rtionship, spoke even more mockingly. ¡°Indeed, Dr. Prescott and I have only met a few times. How can thatpare to Mr. Ramos and Dr. Prescott¡¯s years of friendship? I wonder how Sebastian and Ethan feel about Mr. Ramos stepping in as their father?¡±


    The implication was clear: Olivia was considering Harold as a father figure for the two boys.


    Olivia¡¯s frown deepened, and her tone carried a hint of anger. ¡°Senior and I are just friends. Please, Mr. Leer, don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±


    Victor let out a cold, sarcasticugh and was about to retort when Isaac ced a hand on his arm, interrupting him. ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s about time Liam woke up. Victor, why don¡¯t youe upstairs with me to check on him?¡±


    Without waiting for Victor¡¯s response, Isaac quickly grabbed his arm, signaling him to follow upstairs.


    Victor cast an annoyed nce at Olivia before brushing off Isaac¡¯s hand and standing up without a word. He then turned and walked upstairs.


    Isaac quickly followed suit, giving Olivia an apologetic smile. ¡°Dr. Prescott, I¡¯m sorry. Victor didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. We¡¯ll go check on Liam, he¡¯ll be down shortly.¡±


    Seeing Isaac trying to smooth things over, Olivia suppressed her anger and nodded at him.


    Isaac gave an awkward smile before turning to follow Victor upstairs.


    ¡°Victor, what are you doing? Weren¡¯t we supposed to improve rtions with Dr. Prescott today?¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t help but question once they were upstairs.


    Victor remained silent, his face cold.


    He didn¡¯t know why he hade over in the first ce.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Olivia treated him like a stranger, and the little one had been so upset because of herst night.


    He hade today to get an exnation from Olivia for the little one, but hearing Isaac mention Harold made him feel uneasy.


    If Isaac hadn¡¯t interrupted in time, he didn¡¯t know what he might have said.


    Isaac looked at his furious brother and sighed helplessly. ¡°Given what happened six years ago, if you want Dr. Prescott to ept you now, you need to give her a little patience.¡±

 Chapter 456: Confidence is Necessary

    Victor pinched the bridge of his nose and responded in a deep voice, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll try to restrain myself.¡±


    Isaac sighed in relief and turned to walk towards Liam¡¯s room. ¡°Liam should be awake by now. Let¡¯s go in and check on him. To be honest, you haven¡¯t been here for so long, Liam will definitely be happy to see you.¡±


    Victor followed, ¡°I¡¯ve been really busytely.¡±


    ¡°Busy, but you still found time to follow Dr. Prescott to Sylvania City,¡± Isaac teased.


    Victor¡¯s expression darkened as he thought about what had happened in Sylvania City. ¡°I had a project to handle there.¡±


    Isaac smiled knowingly and said no more.


    When they reached Liam¡¯s room, Isaac raised his hand and knocked on the door. Hearing Liam¡¯s voice from inside, he opened the door and walked in.


    ¡°Grandpa, Victor is here to see you,¡± Isaac said with a smile after entering.


    Victor respectfully greeted Liam, ¡°Mr. Whitaker.¡±


    Liam had just woken up and was trying to sit up in bed.


    Isaac quickly stepped forward to help him, while Victor picked up the water cup from the table, poured some water, and handed it to Liam.


    Liam took a sip from the cup and looked at the people around his bed with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t thepany busy?¡±


    Victor nodded, ¡°I have some free time these days, so I came to see you. How is your health?¡±


    Liam replied with satisfaction, ¡°Much better. But you young people should take care of your health and not just focus on work.¡±


    Victor agreed, ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Isaac reminded softly, ¡°Grandpa, Dr. Prescott is also here, waiting downstairs.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Hearing that Olivia had arrived, Liam gave Isaac a reproachful look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Help me up.¡±


    Isaac carefully helped Liam out of bed.


    Downstairs, Olivia waited for a while. When she saw Liaming down, she stood up respectfully and greeted him.


    Liam waved his hand with a smile, ¡°Sit down, no need to be so formal.¡±


    Olivia waited until Liam was seated on the sofa before sitting down herself.


    Isaac silently sat on the far side of Olivia, leaving the spot next to her for Victor.


    Seeing Victor sit so close to her, Olivia pursed her lips slightly and moved a bit to put some distance between them.


    Noticing her movement, Victor frowned in displeasure.


    ¡°The free clinic starts this weekend at the orphanage on the outskirts of town. How are your preparations?¡± Liam asked Olivia, unaware of the young people¡¯s thoughts.


    Olivia replied, ¡°Almost ready. I¡¯ve been studying materials on congenital diseases in children these past few days.¡±


    Knowing that the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinics in recent years have focused on children with congenital diseases, Olivia had specifically looked into past case studies and reviewed cases previously treated by the Hargraves family, gaining a lot of experience from them.


    Liam smiled with satisfaction. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. But don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. After all, you are Benjamin¡¯s student, you should have confidence in yourself.¡±


    Olivia nodded obediently.


    Liam then looked at Isaac and instructed, ¡°Go get my rmendation letter from the drawer in the study upstairs.¡±


    Isaac agreed and went upstairs. Before leaving, he cast a worried nce at Victor, afraid that his brother might sh with Olivia again while he was gone.

 Chapter 457: It Seems Inappropriate

    Downstairs, Liam earnestly spoke again, ¡°You¡¯re still young, don¡¯t focus solely on work. I heard that the Ramos family¡¯s boy will also be at this free clinic. I remember you two seemed to get along at my birthday partyst time?¡±


    The implication was for Olivia to consider Harold.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Hearing Liam¡¯s words, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit helpless.


    Liam seemed particrly concerned about her marriage. First, he suggested Isaac, then a few days ago he mentioned the Hargraves family¡¯s representative, and now he was bringing up Harold, going to great lengths to see her settled.


    ¡°The Ramos boy is also a doctor. You two would be a good match,¡± Liam emphasized thoughtfully and earnestly.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t directly refuse and could only awkwardly look at Liam, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this after the free clinic. Right now, I¡¯m only focused on the clinic and can¡¯t think about anything else.¡±


    Liam gave her a disapproving look, ¡°You can wait, but your two children can¡¯t. They¡¯re so young, how can they grow up without a father?¡±


    Seeing Liam¡¯s persistence on the matter, Olivia felt a headacheing on.


    Moreover, she could clearly sense the gradually lowering pressure around her.


    Olivia frowned and nced at Victor, who had a stern expression, feeling even more troubled.


    Just as she was wondering how to end the topic, the man spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Whitaker, Dr. Prescott has raised her children on her own. If she¡¯s really going to find them a father, she should take her time to find the right one. You don¡¯t need to worry for her.¡±


    Hearing this, Liam furrowed his brow and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s true. In this regard, Dr. Prescott can¡¯tpare to you. With Emma by Sophia¡¯s side, you know each other well, all that¡¯s left is to formalize it. If you know someone suitable, you could introduce them to Dr. Prescott.¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened as he nced at Olivia before responding briefly, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Caught off guard by his gaze and hearing his conversation with Liam, Olivia felt a mix of emotions.


    Liam seemed quite pleased and didn¡¯t bring it up again, shifting the topic back to the free clinic.


    Isaac came downstairs holding a rmendation letter. As soon as he entered the living room, he keenly sensed the low pressure in the room and quickly walked over to Liam¡¯s side, ¡°Grandfather, here¡¯s the rmendation letter.¡±


    Liam reached out to take it.


    Isaac cautiously nced at the two people nearby, noticing that their expressions seemed much worse than when he had left.


    Olivia seemed fine, chatting with Liam about the free clinic with a slight smile.


    Victor, however, was expressionless, exuding an intimidatingly low pressure.


    Fortunately, Liam was engrossed in talking with Olivia about the free clinic and didn¡¯t notice.


    Isaac sat down beside Liam with his heart in his throat, utterly confused about what had happened in his brief absence.


    Victor¡¯s gaze asionally fell on her. Olivia suppressed the difort in her heart and seized a moment between topics to bid farewell to Liam, ¡°Liam, if there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I originally wanted to give you a check-up today, but it seems inappropriate now. I¡¯lle another day.¡±


    Liam didn¡¯t think much of it. He handed her the rmendation letter and gave a few more instructions before letting her leave.

 Chapter 458: You Sent Someone to Spy on Me

    Seeing Olivia leave like that, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He stood up nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Whitaker, I just remembered there¡¯s some unfinished business at thepany. Seeing you recover so well today puts my mind at ease. If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±


    Liam frowned slightly, thinking that Victor had said he was free these past few days. Why was he suddenly busy again?


    But considering that Victor was carrying the entire Leer¡¯s Group on his shoulders, he could somewhat understand.


    ¡°I was going to have you stay for a meal, but since you have matters to attend to, I won¡¯t keep you. Thepany¡¯s affairs are important, go ahead.¡± Liam advised earnestly, ¡°Remember to take care of yourself and don¡¯t overwork.¡±


    Victor agreed and got up to leave.


    Isaac, seeing his brother¡¯s stance, quickly got up to follow, ¡°I¡¯ll see you out!¡±


    The two walked one after the other to the vi entrance and immediately saw Olivia already nearing the estate gate.


    Isaac was about to say something but was cut off by Victor¡¯s words.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    With that, not waiting for Isaac¡¯s reaction, Victor strode away.


    Watching the distance between the two grow smaller, Isaac sighed helplessly.


    At the estate gate, Olivia was waiting for the servant to open the door when she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. She instinctively turned to look.


    She met the man¡¯s cold gaze.


    Their eyes locked, and Olivia was momentarily stunned. Realizing what was happening, she stepped aside indifferently and nodded slightly at him as a greeting.


    There was still some distance between them, but the cold aura around the man seemed to envelop her entirely.


    Olivia silently clenched her palm to steady herself.


    As long as she walked through this door, she could get in the car and leave, no longer having to face this man.


    Unexpectedly, Victor had no intention of letting her go so easily.


    Seeing the door slowly open, Olivia¡¯s eyes brightened. She lifted her foot, intending to leave quickly.


    She had just taken one step when arge hand grabbed her wrist. ¡°Olivia, are you so eager to avoid me?¡±


    Victor¡¯s voice, tinged with suppressed anger, sounded in her ear.


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s face stiffened slightly. She stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Mr. Leer, if you have something to say, I can listen, but please let go of me.¡±


    As she spoke, she struggled twice forcefully.


    Still in someone else¡¯s home, Olivia really didn¡¯t want to make a scene or be misunderstood any further.


    The grip on her wrist tightened instead of loosening.


    ¡°Is Olivia really nning to let Mr. Ramos be Sebastian and Ethan¡¯s father?¡± Victor¡¯s voice was chillingly cold.


    Hearing this, Olivia felt it was absurd and looked at the man opposite her incredulously. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, Harold and I are just friends. Please don¡¯t make such baseless assumptions, Mr. Leer!¡±


    Victor sneered coldly, ¡°Baseless? Mr. Ramos¡¯s clothes fit Olivia so naturally, what more evidence do I need? Just now when Liam mentioned Mr. Ramos, didn¡¯t Olivia also not deny it?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Olivia was suddenly stunned.


    When had she ever worn Harold¡¯s clothes?


    The only time that could barely count as wearing Harold¡¯s clothes was when he gave her a coat because she felt cold in Sylvania City.


    At that time, Victor had clearly left for a while, how could he know?


    Thinking of this, a suspicion crossed Olivia¡¯s mind. She looked angrily at the person in front of her. ¡°You sent someone to spy on me?¡±


    She had asked this question back in Sylvania City but was denied by the man. She had thought she was overthinking it.


    But now it seemed that if he hadn¡¯t sent someone to spy on her, how would he know so much?

 Chapter 459: Such a Big Temper

    Victor ignored her question and coldly stared at her, ¡°How far have you gone with him?¡±


    Hearing this question, Olivia¡¯s brows furrowed sharply, and her voice lowered, ¡°Victor, stop being unreasonable. There¡¯s nothing between me and my senior. Even if there was, what does it have to do with you? What right do you have to interfere in my private matters?¡±


    Victor clenched his hands, struggling to suppress the anger boiling inside him.


    The air grew tense.


    Seeing the stubborn man in front of her, Olivia felt a wave of exhaustion.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Leer, know your ce.¡± After a moment, Olivia lowered her eyes and spoke coldly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Please let go, Mr. Leer.¡±


    The grip on her wrist loosened.


    Without hesitation, Olivia withdrew her hand and looked up at the person in front of her. ¡°I am just friends with my senior. Please, Mr. Leer, don¡¯t trouble him. And stop having people watch me.¡±


    With that, without waiting for Victor¡¯s response, Olivia almost fled as she turned and got into her car.


    Watching Olivia¡¯s car slowly disappear from sight, Victor finally came to his senses, his hand at his side slowly clenching.


    A momentter, he mmed his fist onto the car door with a bang.


    Olivia was right, he indeed had no standing to interfere in her private matters now.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But just thinking about her being so close to another man made Victor unable to suppress his anger!


    ¡°Victor?¡± Abigail Whitaker happened to return from outside and saw Victor at the door of her house. She affectionately moved closer to him.


    As she got closer, she sensed the cold aura around Victor.


    Abigail Whitaker¡¯s heart trembled, and for a moment, she forgot what she wanted to say. But she had already caught Victor¡¯s attention, the man looked up at her indifferently.


    Meeting his gaze, Abigail Whitaker¡¯s mind went nk for a second, and her smile stiffened a bit. ¡°Are you¡­ leaving?¡±


    Victor responded with a cold monosyble, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Abigail Whitaker nervously clutched her handbag and asked in a panic, ¡°Um¡­ how is Emma doing? I haven¡¯t visited her these past few days, so I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she saw the person in front of her give her a cold nce and then open the car door and get in right in front of her.


    The car door mmed shut in front of her eyes.


    Abigail Whitaker¡¯s voice stopped abruptly.


    The next second, the car sped away almost brushing against her body.


    Abigail Whitaker was so frightened that she took several steps back. It wasn¡¯t until Victor¡¯s car disappeared from sight that she slowly regained herposure.


    After standing at the door for a while, Abigail Whitaker turned and entered the vi.


    Liam and Isaac were sitting on the sofa discussingpany matters. Seeing here in, they both looked over simultaneously.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Abigail Whitaker smiled and sat down next to Liam, affectionately hugging his arm.


    Liam had always doted on her. His anger usuallysted only a few days. Now that Olivia¡¯s matter was resolved, his attitude towards his granddaughter became affectionate again. He responded with a smile.


    Isaac frowned at her, ¡°Where have you been again?¡±


    Abigail Whitaker pouted yfully, ¡°Just out shopping with friends.¡±


    After speaking, she cautiously looked at her brother, ¡°Did Victore by just now?¡±


    Isaac raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Thinking about her encounter at the door earlier, Abigail Whitakerined with a bitter face, ¡°I ran into him at the door just now. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him, he was so angry.¡±

 Chapter 460: Then I鈥檒l Trouble You

    Hearing Abigail Whitaker¡¯s words, Isaac instinctively nced at Liam.


    Liam¡¯s face was full of suspicion.


    Just a moment ago, they were having a good conversation, and Victor had left hurriedly saying there was something at thepany. But now, Abigail Whitaker was saying he lost his temper?


    Looking at his granddaughter¡¯s expression, it was clear that Victor was quite angry.


    Was it because of something at thepany?


    Isaac, however, understood well. He knew his brother must have had another argument with Olivia.


    Every time he painstakingly created opportunities for them, it always seemed to end in a quarrel.


    He wondered if they ever got tired of it, Isaac certainly was.


    Abigail Whitaker noticed the expressions on her grandfather and brother¡¯s faces and felt puzzled.


    She had thought Victor had an unpleasant encounter with them, but now it seemed his anger had nothing to do with them.


    So what was it? Even when she mentioned Emma, Victor didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡­


    Leaving Whitaker¡¯s Estate, Olivia checked the time. The research institute was still in working hours, so she turned back to the institute.


    On her way back, Victor¡¯s words kept echoing in her ears.


    Olivia felt a turmoil in her heart.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that man had asked about her rtionship with Harold.


    If it were six years ago, even when they were still married, Victor probably wouldn¡¯t have asked about such things.


    In fact, if he had known she was getting close to another man, he might have even felt relieved.


    Now that they had no rtionship, that man still wouldn¡¯t let go of this matter and seemed so angry about it.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Olivia found herself unable to fathom his thoughts anymore.


    Back at the research institute, Gabriel was busy in theb area. Seeing her return, he looked a bit surprised. ¡°Weren¡¯t you at Whitaker¡¯s Estate? Why are you back so soon?¡±


    Olivia smiled nonchntly. ¡°I finished my business and came back.¡±


    Gabriel noticed something unusual in her expression and looked at her with concern for a while.


    Olivia had already thrown herself into work. Sensing his probing gaze, she merely looked up and gave him a faint smile.


    Seeing her look away, Gabriel felt a pang of bitterness.


    It was clear that Olivia didn¡¯t intend to say much, and he had no right to ask. All he could do was watch her in low spirits.


    The only thing he could do was try to share some of her workload at the research institute.


    With this in mind, Gabriel quietly stepped forward and took over Olivia¡¯s tasks.


    Olivia was momentarily stunned.


    ¡°The Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic should be in the next few days, right?¡± Gabriel said casually. ¡°Your top priority now is to prepare for that. Leave the research institute¡¯s work to me.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia hesitated for a moment and then smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡±


    Gabriel gave her a reassuring smile.


    Nearby, other researchers at the institute also knew that Olivia would be attending the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic and chimed in supportively.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, go prepare. It¡¯ll bring honor to our institute.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dr. Prescott. We¡¯ve got things covered here. You just focus on the clinic.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone knew the prestigious position of the Hargraves family in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. Being associated with them would elevate their institute to a higher level.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s support, Olivia smiled gratefully, greeted them, and returned to her office.

 Chapter 461: A Hastily Thought-Up Excuse

    The office was empty, with only Olivia inside.


    Olivia turned on herputer, intending to continue her research on congenital diseases in children, but she couldn¡¯t focus on anything.


    She had chosen to return to the institute to use work as a distraction from Victor¡¯s earlier tone and attitude.


    Unexpectedly, everyone seemed to ce great importance on her participation in the free clinic.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Now, sitting alone in the office, Olivia felt a mix of emotions.


    After a long time, she had absorbed very little information.


    Just as she was feeling frustrated, her phone on the desk rang.


    Olivia picked up the phone and nced at the caller ID. Seeing who it was, she felt a slight headache. After hesitating for a moment, she answered the call.


    ¡°Olivia, how¡¯s the preparation going?¡±


    As soon as the call connected, Harold¡¯s voice came through.


    Suppressing her strange feelings, Olivia responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯m still learning about the Hargraves family¡¯s research direction. How about you?¡±


    Haroldughed, ¡°Pretty much the same here. But I¡¯m going with a learning mindset this time, so I haven¡¯t prepared much.¡±


    The two exchanged information they had gathered over the past few days. Harold then mentioned, ¡°The free clinic is this week. I saw that the location is in the suburbs. How about I pick you up and we go together?¡±


    Olivia had already agreed to go together before, but hearing Harold mention it again made her think of Victor¡¯s angry face.


    After a moment, Olivia pressed her aching temples and apologized, ¡°Senior, I thought about it. I¡¯d better go by myself.¡±


    Hearing this, Harold frowned slightly, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t we agree to go together?¡±


    Olivia exined, ¡°I just went to get a rmendation letter from Liam and found out that the Ramos family has some connections with the Hargraves family. Liam also hopes I can go with you so it would be easier to meet people from the Hargraves family. But I prefer to get their attention through my own abilities, so¡­¡±


    This was both an excuse she hastily thought up and a thought she had earlier at Whitaker¡¯s Estate.


    Hearing Isaac and Liam talk about Harold¡¯s connections with the Hargraves family made Olivia feel both fortunate and conflicted. It seemed like it wasn¡¯t the way she wanted things to go.


    Indeed, connecting with the Hargraves family through Harold might make them consider her first when choosing partners in the future.


    But if that happened, the Hargraves family might also give her special treatment during the free clinic, and her abilities might not be fully showcased.


    Olivia still hoped to gain recognition from the Hargraves family through her own skills.


    Hearing her response, Harold was silent for a moment before agreeing with a smile, ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s do as you wish. But don¡¯t pretend not to know me during the free clinic.¡±


    He knew Olivia¡¯s character well and understood that she didn¡¯t like relying on others. At the same time, Harold was well aware of Olivia¡¯s capabilities and believed that her medical skills alone would be enough to impress the Hargraves family.


    Therefore, he wasn¡¯t surprised by Olivia¡¯s refusal.


    Olivia smiled lightly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°If you need any help during the free clinic, feel free to reach out to me. Although I might not be as skilled in traditional Chinese medicine as you are, I can still offer some advice,¡± Harold reminded.


    Olivia agreed with a smile.


    They chatted for a while longer before hanging up.


    Finally feeling back on track, Olivia thoroughly studied the materials on herputer before leaving work.

 Chapter 462: Amusing and Comforting

    The night before the free clinic, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous.


    After dinner, she went into the study early, wanting to review the materials she had prepared over the past few days.


    She had just started reading when there was a knock at the study door.


    Olivia looked away from herputer screen and called out, ¡°Come in.¡±


    As soon as she spoke, she saw two little boys push open the study door and walk in with bright smiles.


    Sebastian was carrying a cup of tea, while Ethan had a slice of cake.


    ¡°Thank you, my darlings.¡± Olivia smiled and patted their heads as they ced the items beside her.


    The little ones smiled obediently and curiously peeked at the materials on Olivia¡¯sputer.


    Having grown up in a research institute abroad, the boys were somewhat familiar with such materials. They knew what was simple and what was difficult.


    Seeing the content on Olivia¡¯s screen, they quietly withdrew their gazes.


    What Mommy was looking at seemed way too difficult, they couldn¡¯t understand it at all with just a nce.


    ¡°Good luck, Mommy!¡± Ethan cheered in his childish voice.


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°Thank you, sweetheart. Mommy will do her best.¡±


    Sebastian, acting like a little adult, reminded his mommy, ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote, Mommy. Tomorrow¡¯s free clinic is very important. If you don¡¯t rest well, it might affect your performance.¡±


    Olivia smiled knowingly. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is already amazing. Even if you don¡¯t prepare, you¡¯ll definitely be the best tomorrow!¡± Ethan ttered her without holding back.


    Olivia was amused by the little ones. She bent down and kissed their foreheads. ¡°Thank you for cheering me on. Mommy will do her best. Now go to bed, and I¡¯ll rest after finishing this.¡±


    The boys knew they might disturb her studying, so they obediently agreed and left the study.


    The room fell silent again. Olivia nced at the tea and cake beside her, feeling a warm sense offort.


    After reading for a while and seeing that it was gettingte, Olivia decided to tidy up and go to bed.


    As she stepped out of the study, she noticed the door to the boys¡¯ room crack open slightly before two small heads quickly pulled back.


    Seeing this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh. She walked over and opened their door. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    The boys rushed into her arms, acting cute. ¡°We wanted to check on you! If you stayed upte, it wouldn¡¯t be good. We were just about to tell you to rest!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart melted. She patted their heads and watched them fall asleep before heading back to her bedroom.


    Thinking about the free clinic tomorrow, she felt both excited and nervous.


    Fortunately, she quickly adjusted her mood and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, Olivia got up on time. As soon as she opened her bedroom door, she saw the two little ones waiting outside.


    ¡°Good morning, Mommy!¡± The boys were dressed in ck suit trousers with suspenders and white shirts. Their bowl-cut hair made them look like little princes as they greeted her in their sweet voices.


    Seeing them like this lifted Olivia¡¯s spirits instantly, making all her stress vanish.


    She took them downstairs for breakfast. The boys thoughtfully served her food and cheered her on before she left.


    Olivia found it both amusing andforting.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 463: Taking You to Meet Young Master Hargraves

    After bidding farewell to the little ones, Olivia drove to the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic location.


    The clinic was scheduled to start at 10 AM, so Olivia left home at 8 AM to avoid beingte.


    Since returning to Seacrest, she had mostly stayed in the city and wasn¡¯t very familiar with the roads. Despite using navigation, she still took quite a few detours.


    By the time she arrived at the orphanage entrance, there were already quite a few cars parked outside.


    It seemed she was still a bitte.


    Olivia frowned in frustration, grabbed her rmendation letter, hurriedly got out of the car, and quickly walked to the entrance.


    A line had already formed at the front, consisting of doctors from various ces holding rmendation letters to participate in the free clinic. Most of them were middle-aged.


    When it was Olivia¡¯s turn, the man in charge of reception frowned and looked her over, reminding her, ¡°Miss, are you sure you¡¯re in the right ce? This is where the Hargraves family is holding a free clinic. You are here for¡­?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was momentarily stunned. ¡°I know. I¡¯m here to participate in the free clinic.¡±


    The man suspiciously looked her up and down, finding it hard to believe.


    The previous entrants were mostly middle-aged men, each with a refined and rounded demeanor.


    Olivia, on the other hand, was young and a woman, with striking looks.


    Compared to the others, the difference was quite stark.


    Rather than thinking she was a doctor here for the free clinic, the man thought she looked more like an actress here for a film shoot.


    The doctors arriving afterward also looked at Olivia with suspicion, thinking she was here to cause trouble.


    Olivia took out Mr. Qin¡¯s rmendation letter from her bag and handed it to the man. ¡°This is my rmendation letter. Please take a look.¡±


    The man took it skeptically, opened it for a nce, then looked at Olivia in surprise. After a few seconds of processing, he bowed apologetically to Olivia. ¡°Dr. Prescott, I apologize. I thought you were an actress here for a film shoot.¡±


    Olivia smiled lightly.


    Although there had been some misunderstanding earlier, she had to admit that the Hargraves family members were well-mannered. Even when they suspected she was an unrted person, they didn¡¯t lose their courtesy. Olivia didn¡¯t mind it at all.


    ¡°Pleasee in. Someone inside will take you to meet Young Master Hargraves.¡± The man stepped aside to make way for her.


    Olivia thanked him with a smile and walked in with her rmendation letter.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The orphanage had evidently been meticulously arranged, with small partitions set up for diagnosing each child. Each partition already had someone waiting inside, likely assistants sent by the Hargraves family.


    The children were gathered by the windows, curiously watching the courtyard.


    When Olivia met their gaze, her heart softened, and she gave them a gentle smile.


    Inside the room, it was the first time the children had seen someone as beautiful as Olivia in real life. Seeing her smile at them made them blush shyly.


    Olivia withdrew her gaze with a smile just as a staff member approached.


    Like the man at the entrance, the staff member was momentarily stunned upon seeing Olivia and instinctively looked around for any cameras.


    Olivia politely smiled at him and proactively handed over her rmendation letter. ¡°Hello, I was introduced by Mr. Qin to participate in the free clinic. The staff member outside said I should first meet Young Master Hargraves. Could you please show me the way?¡±


    Hearing this, the staff member skeptically took her rmendation letter, confirmed her identity, and then turned to lead her inside.


    Along the way, Olivia expected to see many doctors since there had been quite a few people lined up at the entrance earlier.


    To her surprise, she didn¡¯t encounter many people along the way, which made Olivia feel somewhat puzzled.

 Chapter 464: Faster Effect

    At the door of the dean¡¯s office upstairs, Harold happened toe out just as Olivia arrived. Seeing her, Harold greeted with a smile, ¡°Just arrived?¡±


    Olivia nodded, recalling the earlier mix-up and finding it amusing, but there was no time to discuss it now.


    ¡°Young Master Hargraves is waiting inside. Go on in. This year, there aren¡¯t many people introduced by the noble families, probably just the two of us,¡± Harold added.


    Olivia was puzzled, not understanding what this had to do with those introduced by the noble families.


    Before she could ask, the staff had already knocked on the door, and Olivia had to adjust her expression and follow them inside.


    As soon as she entered, she saw a slightly thin young man. Perhaps because of his thinness, his already deep-set features appeared even more intense.


    ¡°Young Master Hargraves, this is Dr. Prescott, rmended by the Whitaker family,¡± the staff member said softly.


    The man looked up at Olivia.


    Meeting his gaze, Olivia politely introduced herself, ¡°Hello, I am Olivia, rmended by the Whitaker family to participate in the free clinic.¡±


    The man sized her up.


    Over the years, during each free clinic organized by the Hargraves family, they would ept doctors rmended by various prominent medical families. This time was no exception.


    To show respect, he met each one personally.


    The doctors rmended by these families were usually members of their own families or renowned doctors in the field of traditional Chinese medicine.


    The one rmended by the Whitaker family, however, was rtively unknown and not even a member of the Whitaker family. All they knew was that she had cured Liam¡¯s illness.


    He had just asked Harold about her and learned that she was a student of Benjamin.


    He hadn¡¯t expected her to be such a young and beautiful woman.


    Noticing his scrutiny, Olivia felt a bit nervous but stood there gracefully.


    After a moment, the man withdrew his gaze and approached with a smile, extending his hand, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯m Cameron, the person in charge of this free clinic.¡±


    Olivia shook his hand.


    For some reason, Cameron looked very stern when silent, but once he spoke, he seemed rather gentle.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but think of the person who had greeted her at the door earlier and felt that this might be due to the Hargraves family¡¯s upbringing.


    As for the name Cameron, she had heard of it before.


    Recently, to understand more about the Hargraves family¡¯s free clinic, Olivia had read a lot about them and knew that Cameron was Master Hargraves¡¯ grandson and one of the most outstanding doctors of the younger generation in the Hargraves family.


    However, due to the Hargraves family¡¯s low profile in recent years, Cameron had also rarely appeared in public and remained quite mysterious.


    Seeing his information had made Olivia curious about what kind of person he was. Now seeing him in person, she found that he strangely matched her expectations.


    ¡°I heard you cured Liam¡¯s illness using traditional Chinese medicine,¡± Cameron¡¯ voice was somewhat deep.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Olivia nodded slightly, ¡°Based on my judgment,pared to Western medicine, Liam¡¯s condition was more suitable for traditional Chinese medicine, which would take effect faster.¡±


    After speaking, Olivia nced at Cameron¡¯ expression.


    It was clear he wanted her to continue.


    So Olivia recounted her thought process during Liam¡¯s treatment.


    Cameron raised an eyebrow, surprised that this young woman could clearly articte Liam¡¯s condition in front of him. He had to admit that what she said made a lot of sense.

 Chapter 465: Efforts in Vain

    At that time, Liam was seriously ill, and the Hargraves family had sent many people to regrly treat Liam¡¯s body. However, Liam¡¯s condition was too weak, and they didn¡¯t dare to use overly strong remedies.


    ording to Liam, this woman had precisely targeted the critical points with her needles, which ultimately saved him.


    Now, hearing Olivia¡¯s analysis, Cameron couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Given Liam¡¯s condition at the time, what basis did you have for using such acupuncture methods?¡±


    Olivia was momentarily stunned, remembering that she had taken a risky approach back then. But exining it like this to Cameron might not be convincing.


    After all, her method was indeed very risky.


    Thinking of this, Olivia hesitated for a moment and exined, ¡°I identally came across it in a medical book. Liam¡¯s condition matched what was described in the book, so I thought I¡¯d give it a try.¡±


    Cameron nodded knowingly, without doubting her words.


    There were indeed some books in Benjamin¡¯s collection. Since Olivia was Benjamin¡¯s apprentice, it wasn¡¯t surprising that she had seen those books.


    Moreover, given Olivia¡¯s young age, Cameron didn¡¯t think her medical skills would be that advanced.


    ¡°Thanks to your method, Old Qin recovered so quickly,¡± Cameronplimented with a smile.


    Olivia smiled modestly.


    The two chatted briefly, and Cameron remained polite throughout, which gradually made Olivia lower her guard.


    She had initially thought that Cameron,ing from the Hargraves family, would have an air of superiority. However, she was pleasantly surprised by his good manners and humility.


    It seemed that their future cooperation would be pleasant as well.


    A staff member knocked and entered, ¡°Young Master Hargraves, the hospital is ready, and the children are waiting.¡±


    Hearing this, Cameron¡¯ expression became serious. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Dr. Prescott, let¡¯s change and get ready.¡±


    Olivia nodded and followed the staff to change clothes.


    After changing in the dressing room, she ran into Harold.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Although Olivia had mentally prepared herself, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous as the free clinic was about to start. Seeing a familiar face eased her tension slightly. She greeted Harold with a smile, ¡°Senior.¡±


    Harold smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°No need to be nervous. Just treat it like any other time you see children. Your skills are more than adequate.¡±


    Olivia smiled with pursed lips.


    As they talked, Cameron also finished changing and walked over. ¡°Ready? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Since they were about to start working, Cameron¡¯ face was serious again, and his demeanor turned sharp.


    Olivia paused for a moment and instinctively nced at Harold.


    Harold smiled. ¡°He knows we know each other. He even asked me about you earlier. Sorry, your efforts have been in vain.¡±


    The so-called efforts were merely Olivia¡¯s excuse to avoid suspicion bying alone.


    Seeing that Cameron already knew they were acquainted, Olivia rxed and nodded at Harold before walking out together.


    In just a few minutes, the courtyard had been set up with much more equipment than when she first arrived.


    Olivia nced around.


    Although the Hargraves family was traditionally known for Chinese medicine, the courtyard was equipped with many Western medical machines to better treat the children.


    The doctors who had been lining up earlier had already entered their respective booths, wearing friendly smiles as they looked at the children waiting in line to enter.


    It all seemed very formal.

 Chapter 466: So Patient with Her

    Olivia quickly walked into her cubicle, where a doctor was already waiting. Seeing that she was a young woman, he assumed she was there for some superficial experience and ignored her.


    Harold followed her in shortly after.


    Each cubicle was equipped with two to three doctors and a direct member of the Hargraves family.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Their cubicle had one of the highest configurations, with two doctors rmended by prestigious families, a well-known traditional Chinese medicine doctor, and even Cameron himself apanying them.


    When Harold entered, the man¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he greeted him with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ramos, long time no see.¡±


    Harold nodded slightly, ¡°Dr. Dennis, long time no see.¡±


    Dennis smiled obsequiously at him and followed closely behind Harold, showing him great care whilepletely ignoring Olivia.


    Olivia didn¡¯t mind his indifference. She meticulously checked various pieces of equipment and then nodded slightly to Cameron, who was standing at the cubicle door, indicating that she was ready.


    Most of this equipment was specially made by the Hargraves family, and the Hargraves family member waiting in the cubicle was there to introduce the doctors to its use.


    Olivia and Harold were personally guided by Cameron.


    Cameron had just finished a round of inspections and was about to exin things to Olivia when he saw that she had already skillfullypleted her checks, as if she had used the equipment many times before.


    Clearly, Olivia had done her homework beforeing.


    A hint of surprise shed in Cameron¡¯ eyes. He wondered where Olivia had learned about these confidential details.


    But then he remembered that Olivia was rmended by Liam and was also a student of Benjamin. It wasn¡¯t surprising that she knew about the Hargraves family matters.


    What was rare was that she had put in so much effort for this free clinic.


    ¡°Do you know how to use all of these?¡± Cameron asked, intrigued by Olivia¡¯s performance, as he walked over to her.


    Seeing Cameron enter, Dennis wanted to greet him again, but Cameron only nodded politely at him before turning his attention back to Olivia.


    Olivia humbly nodded, ¡°I did some research beforeing here, but this is my first time using them. I¡¯m not sure if there will be any issues. Could Dr. Long please exin further?¡±


    Cameron gave her a meaningful look and began exining in a slow and steady manner, just enough for Olivia to follow along.


    Olivia listened attentively, asionally asking detailed questions.


    Having seen these devices invented by the Hargraves family online before, Olivia found them fascinating. Now hearing Cameron exin them in person, she was eager to understand everything clearly.


    Seeing her curiosity, Cameron patiently answered each of her questions.


    Harold also listened intently from the side.


    Meanwhile, Dennis seemed somewhat distracted.


    Seeing Cameron being so kind to Olivia, Dennis¡¯s expression gradually changed from indifference to resentment.


    That woman clearly knew nothing yet had the audacity to keep asking Young Master Hargraves questions. What was more infuriating was that Young Master Hargraves was so patient with her!


    The only exnation Dennis could think of was that Olivia must have a very strong background, otherwise, Young Master Hargraves wouldn¡¯t treat her so differently.


    Despite his extensive experience, Cameron hadn¡¯t even given him a second nce!


    Olivia, however, was engrossed in Cameron¡¯ exnations and didn¡¯t notice Dennis¡¯s gaze at all.

 Chapter 467: I Won鈥檛 Be a Burden

    After waiting for them to finish their exnations, thepartment finally quieted down. Dennis immediately and discreetly moved closer to Cameron. ¡°Young Master Hargraves, when does the free clinic start?¡±


    Cameron nced at the time and responded in a deep voice, ¡°Very soon, just wait a moment. Preparations are being made outside.¡±


    Dennis nodded, gave Olivia a sarcastic look, and then turned to Cameron. ¡°Our responsibilities here are quite heavy. Perhaps we should bring in one or two more doctors from otherpartments?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia and the others looked at him in confusion, not understanding why he made such a request.


    Cameron directly asked, ¡°Why? Dr. Dennis, do you think we won¡¯t be able to handle it?¡±


    Dennis waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°If we had four doctors here, it would be enough. But right now¡­ I¡¯m worried that we might not be thorough enough when examining the children, which could lead to mistakes.¡±


    As he spoke, Dennis nced suggestively at Olivia.


    The implication was clear: he doubted Olivia¡¯s professionalism.


    Only then did Olivia realize his dissatisfaction with her, feeling puzzled.


    She didn¡¯t even know this person, yet he harbored such deep hostility towards her¡­


    She didn¡¯t mind others questioning her medical skills, but doing so at such a critical moment made Olivia ufortable.


    Cameron followed his gaze to look at Olivia, then quickly withdrew his eyes, his tone turning colder. ¡°Dr. Dennis, are you suggesting that someone among us is not up to standard?¡±


    Dennis smiled without saying anything, essentially confirming his suspicion.


    Seeing this, Cameron raised an eyebrow and looked at Olivia.


    Although he had doubts about Olivia¡¯s medical skills, he trusted that Mr. Qin and Benjamin wouldn¡¯t rmend an ipetent Chinese medicine practitioner to the Hargraves family.


    But that trust wasn¡¯t enough for him to stand up for her.


    Harold, watching this farce from the side, frowned. ¡°Dr. Dennis, we are all doctors here, and this is a critical moment for the free clinic. Please don¡¯t disrupt others¡¯ mindset. Anyone¡¯spetence will naturally be evident during the consultations.¡±


    Dennis hadn¡¯t expected even Harold to stand up for this woman, a look of surprise shed in his eyes as he suspiciously nced at the three of them.


    His thoughts were obvious.


    The expressions of the three darkened simultaneously.


    Cameron frowned but restrained his anger for the sake of the Hargraves family¡¯s image.


    Olivia, however, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She strode up to Dennis and spoke coldly, ¡°Dr. Dennis, I don¡¯t know you, but you are older than me. I understand if you doubt my medical skills, but it¡¯s excessive to misunderstand me like this!¡±


    Dennis hadn¡¯t expected this woman to be so assertive. The words on his lips circled around before he swallowed them back down.


    ¡°Regarding your concerns just now, I can assure you that I won¡¯t be a burden to anyone. If I show any unprofessionalism, you can point it out anytime, and I will voluntarily withdraw. The patients in this free clinic are all children, I won¡¯t joke around with their health!¡± Olivia stood seriously in front of Dennis.


    Dennis¡¯s arrogance unconsciously diminished a bit, and his tone became much more hesitant. ¡°Since you said so yourself, if something does go wrong¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Harold¡¯s gentle voice echoed in thepartment. ¡°If there are any problems, I will help her handle them. Dr. Dennis, just take care of yourself.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 468: The Free Clinic Begins

    Hearing Harold¡¯s voice, Dennis¡¯s arrogancepletely dissipated, and he shut his mouth awkwardly, though he still looked down on Olivia in his heart.


    In the field of traditional Chinese medicine in the country, his status was unparalleled. Apart from a few major families, which traditional Chinese medicine practitioner did not treat him with utmost respect?


    He had heard of most of the well-known traditional Chinese medicine practitioners in the country.


    But this woman, he had never heard of her before. One look and he could tell she was a nobody.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Ramos and Young Master Hargraves backing her up, she wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to him like that!


    Seeing Dennis back down, Harold turned to Olivia and nodded reassuringly.


    Olivia gratefully thanked him, ¡°Thank you, senior. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in great shape now.¡±


    Initially, she was indeed a bit nervous, but Dennis¡¯s provocation had reced her nervousness with anger. Now, she just wanted to prove herself to Dennis and make him retract his prejudice against her.


    Seeing that she was unaffected, Harold breathed a sigh of relief.


    Cameron, standing nearby, watched the two of them with a meaningful look.


    He had already known they were acquainted when he met Harold in the office earlier.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected their rtionship to be this good.


    A brief silence fell over the room.


    There was a faintmotion at the door, followed by a staff member¡¯s reminder, ¡°Young Master Hargraves, the free clinic is starting, the children are here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone instantly got into position, adjusted their expressions, and smiled warmly at the door.


    Four adorable little kids lined up and walked in.


    Seeing the four people inside, the little ones couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    Except for Dennis, who was middle-aged and had a bit of a beer belly, the other three were quite attractive. Even though they smiled kindly, the kids couldn¡¯t help but feel shy and hesitated to step inside.


    In such situations, Cameron had some experience. He was about to step forward to bring them in when he saw Olivia already walking over.


    ¡°Hello there!¡± Olivia squatted down in front of the kids with a smile and affectionately patted their heads.


    As she approached, the kids became even shyer and tried to shrink back with flushed faces.


    But Olivia magically produced a handful of candies from somewhere and showed them to the kids in her palm, speaking softly, ¡°These candies are delicious. Do you want some?¡±


    The kids couldn¡¯t resist the candies and stared eagerly at Olivia¡¯s hand.


    Olivia smiled and withdrew her hand, then extended her other empty hand towards a little girl, ¡°Come on, let me check your body first, and then I¡¯ll give you some candy.¡±


    The little girl looked at her timidly, thinking that the woman in front of her was not only beautiful but also smelled nice. She smiled at her as if she were glowing.


    Seeing the little girl¡¯s expression reminded Olivia of the first time she saw Sophia. Sophia had been just as scared.


    Thinking of this, Olivia¡¯s expression softened even more. She patiently looked at the little girl.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After a while, the little girl finally cautiously extended her hand and held one of Olivia¡¯s fingers.


    Olivia sighed in relief and led the little girl to lie down on a small bed.


    The remaining three kids instinctively wanted to follow her but were blocked by three big men. They nervously shrank back.


    Olivia nced back and shook her head helplessly. She said to the kids, ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily have to let me check your body. If you let Uncles check you, I¡¯ll still give you candies.¡±


    Hearing this, the kids hesitated for a moment before timidly lying down on the other three small beds.

 Chapter 469: Patience is Key

    The remaining children were in a simr situation. Just like clockwork, Olivia coaxed each of the little ones onto their beds and checked their bodies.


    Most of the children were in good health, received their candies from Olivia, and Simon happily left.


    However, a few with congenital diseases timidly hid in the corner, shedding tears. When it came time for their re-examination, these children huddled together, unwilling to cooperate.


    Abandoned from a young age, these children couldn¡¯t even cry out loud, only choking back sobs incessantly.


    The atmosphere in the room became oppressively heavy for a moment.


    Olivia, looking at the children, felt a deep sense of heartache. Suppressing her own sorrow, she stepped forward to console them, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? Aren¡¯t we all brave? It¡¯s just a little difort in our bodies, nothing serious. We are here to help you solve this issue. Just listen obediently, and your bodies will soon be better!¡±


    The children only knew they were sick, terrified to the core,pletely unable to heed Olivia¡¯s words, crying silently with lowered gazes.


    Olivia¡¯s heart ached unbearably. She couldn¡¯t help but touch the cheek of one of the children, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here with you. You will all get better and grow up healthy.¡±


    As she spoke, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but think of her own child who had passed away early and Sophia, who also suffered from psychological disorders. Looking at these children before her, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.


    Seeing Olivia¡¯s eyes reddening, the children, realizing it was because of them, quieted their sobs even more.


    Witnessing the careful demeanor of the children, Olivia found herself speechless for a moment, afraid that speaking would reveal her emotions.


    Harold and Cameron stood not far behind her, observing her patiently consoling the children, both falling into silence involuntarily.


    They naturally feltpassion for these young ones but found themselves at a loss forforting words, so they could only watch silently.


    Cameron, witnessing such a scene not for the first time, felt a sense of emotion he hadn¡¯t experienced before.


    On the other hand, Dennis couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. If Olivia continued to console like this, who knew how long it would take.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Dennis, feeling anxious, directly grabbed the wrist of one of the children, ¡°Come, let me examine you. Your body needs to be checked for it to get better.¡±


    The child was startled by his actions, eyes widening in fear.


    Furrowing his brows, Dennis thought a bit of intimidation might work, and with a stern face, he said to the child, ¡°We won¡¯t deal with children who don¡¯t listen!¡±


    Seeing his stern demeanor, the child was frightened into tears.


    Observing this, Olivia quickly intervened, ¡°Dr. Dennis, they are all children. They can¡¯t handle scares. Please be patient.¡±


    Harold and Cameron also approached with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Let Dr. Prescott handle this. The children trust her more,¡± Cameron spoke in a deep voice.


    In past situations like this, they had resorted to such means when necessary. But today was different, one of these children was highly sensitive to being frightened, prone to extreme reactions.


    Just as they worried about the child being scared, amotion arose from the corner.


    ¡°Charlie! Charlie, he¡­¡± a child rushed over anxiously, tugging at Olivia¡¯s sleeve.


    Olivia hurried over to check on the situation, finding a little boy curled up on the ground, his face pale, tears streaming down his cheeks, a look of anguish etched on his face.

 Chapter 470: You Don鈥檛 Even Know This

    Seeing the scene before them, the hearts of the four sank.


    Dennis, in a panic, let go of the little one in his hands and quickly walked over.


    The child on the ground was clearly frightened, triggering an extreme reaction.


    ording to their diagnosis, this child¡¯s constitution was very special. When frightened, it would trigger severe pain reactions. To be honest, this was the first time they had encountered such a case.


    Dennis had just wanted to try a different method to speed up the free clinic process but didn¡¯t expect to scare the little one.


    Seeing the child in such pain, the expressions of the four were quite grim.


    Olivia was the first to react. Suppressing her inner panic, she stood up and began to disperse the other children. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. We¡¯re going to treat Charlie now. Can you wait outside?¡±


    The children didn¡¯t want to leave Charlie¡¯s side.


    A little girl choked out, ¡°Charlie¡­ he used to be like this too, but after a while, he would get better on his own. We need to wait for him to get better.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    Such pain, how had the little one endured it before?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The children were clearly not going to leave easily, so Olivia turned back to Harold for help.


    Harold understood and carefully picked up the little one, cing him on the hospital bed.


    The child was already in so much pain that he had almost lost consciousness. He had been curled up like a shrimp but now couldn¡¯t even clench his hands, lying t on the bed.


    Seeing the child¡¯s condition, the four were at a loss.


    They hadn¡¯t had time to study the child¡¯s illness, and now there was no time for hesitation.


    Cold sweat even appeared on Dennis¡¯s forehead.


    Ultimately, it was his recklessness that had caused the child to end up like this.


    If something really happened to this child, his reputation would be ruined.


    Thinking of this, Dennis wiped his sweat and walked to the bedside, gritting his teeth as he took the child¡¯s pulse.


    Before Olivia and the others could react, they saw Dennis already grabbing acupuncture tools from the side, preparing to disinfect them.


    Seeing this, Olivia asked uneasily, ¡°Dr. Dennis, do you know how to treat him?¡±


    Dennis was already flustered and became even more irritated upon hearing her voice.


    He hadn¡¯t needed to scare the child in the first ce, it was all because of this woman¡¯s dithering. And now she dared to question him!


    ¡°If I don¡¯t know, do you?¡± Dennis snapped back at her with annoyance and continued disinfecting the needles.


    Seeing his face full of irritation, Olivia felt even more uneasy.


    Harold and Cameron were equally suspicious and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Based on your diagnosis, what is the child¡¯s current condition?¡±


    Dennis¡¯s face stiffened as he replied stiffly, ¡°Regardless of his condition, he¡¯s in so much pain now. The priority is to relieve his pain!¡±


    With that, he picked up a silver needle, preparing to perform acupuncture for pain relief on the child.


    Harold and Cameron did not object to his words.


    Indeed, with the child in such pain, relieving it first was not wrong.


    They had been overly worried and had forgotten this basic point.


    Seeing where he was about to ce the needle, Olivia¡¯s heart tightened suddenly. She instinctively spoke out to stop him, ¡°Wait a minute! You can¡¯t ce the needle there!¡±


    As her words fell, all three turned to look at her simultaneously.


    Dennis was even more impatient. ¡°Dr. Prescott, if you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t cause trouble. This is a basic acupuncture point for pain relief. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know this?¡±

 Chapter 471: How Does It Feel

    Olivia hadn¡¯t really thought it through, she just instinctively felt that the acupuncture point was inappropriate, her heart pounding.


    Hearing Dennis¡¯s questioning, Olivia gradually calmed down, her mind racing with countless analyses.


    Momentster, she walked firmly to Dennis and patiently exined, ¡°This is indeed the most basic pain-relief acupuncture point, I know that very well. But before relieving pain, we must consider the patient¡¯s physical condition.¡±


    Dennis impatiently furrowed his brows, ¡°No matter the physical condition, the acupuncture points remain the same!¡±


    With that, he was about to administer the needle to the little one.


    Olivia quickly reached out to stop his wrist, preventing the needle from going forward. ¡°You¡¯re right, this is indeed the best pain-relief point, but it¡¯s for conscious and prepared individuals. Charlie is so small, weak, and anxious right now, he can¡¯t handle this treatment! If you rashly administer the needle at this point, it could cause lifelong disability for Charlie! We can¡¯t take that risk with a child! For pain relief, I know of a gentler method. Let me do it!¡±


    As she finished speaking, Harold and Cameron exchanged nces and nodded in agreement.


    Dennis, however, remained unconvinced and looked at Olivia with disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing Chinese medicine for so many years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of another pain-relief method. Where did Dr. Prescott hear such nonsense? Saying we shouldn¡¯t risk the child, you¡¯re the one experimenting on him. The child is in so much pain, step aside!¡±


    Olivia stood her ground in front of Charlie.


    The two were at an impasse.


    ¡°Let Dr. Prescott try,¡± Cameron said in a deep voice.


    He had never heard of another pain-relief point either, but recalling Olivia¡¯s unique treatment for Liam, he instinctively felt that perhaps Olivia could be trusted this time.


    Seeing Cameron speak up, Dennis¡¯s face gradually turned red. After a while, he reluctantly put down his needle and made way for Olivia.


    The three men watched Olivia intently.


    Olivia took a deep breath, trying to calm herself as she picked up the needles and carefully inserted them into the points she remembered.


    It was her first time using this method for pain relief, which she had read about in Benjamin¡¯s ancient medical books.


    She could only hope it would work.


    Harold and the others watched her precise and swift needling, assuming she was confident. Seeing her technique, they couldn¡¯t help but admire Olivia¡¯s skill.


    However, after Olivia finished needling, the little one showed no immediate reaction.


    Olivia gently wiped the sweat from her forehead and softly said, ¡°This method I found in an ancient medical book is gentler, so it takes a bit longer to take effect.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone rxed.


    Dennis still looked skeptical but soon saw the little one slowly open his eyes without any signs of pain on his face and began to believe.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The other children stopped crying when they saw Charlie awake and excitedly gathered around the bed.


    ¡°Charlie, how do you feel?¡± The little girl who had been concerned earlier asked.


    Charlie frowned slightly before eximing in surprise, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! Every time I recovered before, my body felt sore, but this time it doesn¡¯t at all!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart finally settled as she gently patted Charlie¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for you. Take it on time, and you won¡¯t feel pain anymore.¡±


    The little one nodded happily.


    ¡°Dr. Prescott truly lives up to being Benjamin¡¯s student, your medical skills are indeed superb,¡± Cameron said with a smile,pletely dispelling his prejudice against Olivia.


    Olivia smiled modestly.


    Meanwhile, Dennis stood to the side with an unpleasant expression, unable to say a word after being proven wrong.

 Chapter 472: Unforgivable

    While Olivia was administering acupuncture to the little one, the news had already spread to other rooms.


    Many doctors, having heard that Olivia had actually questioned Dennis, were curious. When they also heard that she knew other pain-relieving acupuncture points, they put down their work and gathered around.


    As they entered the room and saw Olivia performing acupuncture, although they were skeptical of her skills due to her appearance, they knew not to disturb her during the procedure and quietly observed from the doorway.


    Seeing that Olivia¡¯s acupuncture was indeed effective, everyone was amazed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This method of acupuncture was something they had never heard of before.


    However, it was clear to the discerning eye that Olivia¡¯s technique was more traditional than theirs, though its origins were unknown.


    Hearing Cameron praise Olivia, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but apud.


    Startled by the sudden apuse, Olivia turned to see many doctors standing at the door, all appearing much more experienced than she was.


    Seeing this, Olivia felt a bit bewildered.


    ¡°Is she a student of Mr. Everett? No wonder her medical skills are so good. We¡¯ve learned something new today.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Prescott, if you have time in the future, we would love to exchange more knowledge with you. Your acupuncture technique is very unique.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The crowd began to speak, their attitudes shifting from initial skepticism to admiration.


    Hearing theirpliments, Olivia humbly smiled and said, ¡°Thank you all for thinking so highly of me. I still have much to learn and hope to receive guidance from all of you.¡±


    Earlier, while lining up at the orphanage entrance, many of these people had looked at her with strange eyes.


    Olivia had only focused on doing her job well and hadn¡¯t intended to prove anything to them.


    She hadn¡¯t expected such a turn of events that would change their perception of her.


    Seeing her so young and beautiful, yet highly skilled and humble, the crowd¡¯s admiration for her grew even more.


    The atmosphere in the room became very harmonious.


    Dennis stood on one side with an unpleasant expression, looking somewhat out of ce.


    Suddenly, someone brought up Dennis in the conversation, ¡°Dr. Dennis, given your impulsive behavior earlier, shouldn¡¯t you apologize to Dr. Prescott and the child?¡±


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Dennis simultaneously.


    Indeed, Dennis was considered top-notch among mid-generation Chinese medicine practitioners in the country, but he was also famously arrogant.


    Some present had long been dissatisfied with him and seized this opportunity to question him.


    Feeling the unusual stares around him, Dennis felt as if he were being roasted over a fire. He turned stiffly to look at Olivia.


    He admitted his actions earlier were somewhat inappropriate, but apologizing to a much less experienced young doctor in front of so many people was too humiliating for him.


    Sensing Dennis¡¯s gaze, Olivia hesitated but ultimately remained silent.


    Her sole focus was toplete this medical mission sessfully.


    Considering the Hargraves family¡¯s mission¡¯s original intent and her purpose for participating in this mission, Olivia didn¡¯t want any unpleasant incidents at the site.


    Although she didn¡¯t intend to hold Dennis¡¯s earlier doubts against him, now that someone had brought it up, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but think about how Dennis¡¯s personal emotions nearly caused the child lifelong paralysis.


    She could let it go for herself, but she couldn¡¯t forgive on behalf of the child.

 Chapter 473: Be Patient with the Children

    After waiting for a while without getting a response from Olivia, Dennis felt a bit embarrassed, his face slightly reddening. ¡°I was just eager to get the child treated, it was out of good intentions.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone frowned in unison.


    Olivia¡¯s expression also darkened slightly.


    A young girl¡¯s voice broke the tense atmosphere in the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault! You grabbed Simon and scared Charlie!¡± The little girl pointed angrily at Dennis.


    She was the oldest among the children and had always been taught to take care of her younger siblings. Now, she just wanted to stand up for them.


    Hearing the child speak like this, Dennis red angrily.


    If it weren¡¯t for the presence of so many people, he would have scolded the little girl harshly.


    ¡°Dr. Dennis, I don¡¯t deny your esteemed reputation, but since you made a mistake, you should apologize,¡± Cameron said, not wanting to waste any more time on the free clinic.


    Hearing Cameron speak, Dennis¡¯s expression stiffened. Ultimately, pressured by the Hargraves family, he forced a strained smile and turned to Olivia. ¡°Dr. Prescott, I was too anxious earlier and didn¡¯t consider the child¡¯s situation. But I truly meant well, please understand.¡±


    Olivia could see how reluctant he was but didn¡¯t take it to heart. She smiled calmly at Dennis. ¡°I believe you wanted to help the child. Moreover, it¡¯s well-known that there¡¯s only one acupuncture point for pain relief. Anyone else might have done the same, so I understand you. But the ones you should apologize to are not me but them.¡±


    With that, Olivia stepped aside, revealing the children by the bedside.


    The children¡¯s tear-streaked faces hadn¡¯t dried yet. Frightened by Charlie¡¯s scare, they stood around the bed, bewildered and teary-eyed.


    Many of the doctors present were parents themselves. Seeing the children¡¯s state, they felt a pang of heartache and couldn¡¯t find words to speak.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Dennis looked at the children with a grim expression and then nced at Cameron.


    Cameron frowned and looked at him nomittally.


    Clearly, he agreed with Olivia.


    Dennis had no choice but to lower himself and look at the children, trying to make his voice sound sincere. ¡°Kids, I¡¯m sorry. Uncle was too anxious earlier and scared you. I just wanted you to cooperate with the treatment and get better quickly.¡±


    The little girl scrutinized him for a few seconds before turning to look at the two boys he had scared.


    The boys timidly nodded.


    Seeing her brothers forgive him, the little girl turned back to Dennis. ¡°Alright, we forgive you. But don¡¯t scare us like that again. Charlie can¡¯t be frightened.¡±


    Dennis forced a smile and looked back at everyone as if asking if they were satisfied now that he had apologized.


    Everyone could see his reluctance, but since Dennis had already gone this far, they didn¡¯t press further.


    Cameron spoke up to conclude the incident. ¡°This matter is resolved. Please return to your posts, the children are waiting for you. And remember to be patient with them.¡±


    Everyone agreed and turned back to their respective rooms.

 Chapter 474: A Bit More Admiration

    Once again, only the four doctors were left in the cubicle.


    Olivia turned to look at the little ones and said gently, ¡°Children, you see, getting treated isn¡¯t scary at all, right?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Charlie, who had just been treated by Olivia, immediately raised his hands and shouted, ¡°Yes! It didn¡¯t hurt at all! I feel much better now!¡±


    The little girl had initially been resistant to treatment, but seeing Olivia¡¯s attitude towards them and hearing Charlie¡¯s words, she gradually began to trust her. She nodded vigorously, ¡°It¡¯s not scary at all. We shouldn¡¯t have hidden from you.¡±


    The little ones all echoed in agreement.


    Seeing this, Olivia felt a wave of tenderness in her heart. She bent down and patted their heads. ¡°Good, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re not afraid anymore. Trust us, you¡¯ll all grow up healthy and strong.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The little ones nodded obediently.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Olivia stood up and pointed to the hospital bed, asking the children.


    Soon, a little boy stepped out from the crowd and climbed onto the bed voluntarily.


    It was the same little boy who had been crying non-stop while Dennis held his arm earlier.


    Seeing him, Dennis¡¯s expression grew even more unpleasant.


    Olivia smiled affectionately at the little boy, coaxing him to lie down while she took his pulse and began the examination.


    The remaining children still gathered around her, as if the other three doctors didn¡¯t exist.


    Harold found the situation both amusing and exasperating. He cleared his throat to remind them, ¡°Children, we uncles can treat you too. Don¡¯t be biased towards Auntie.¡±


    Some children nced over at him but quickly looked away again.


    It was clear that the little ones preferred Olivia.


    Harold shook his head helplessly and looked at Cameron.


    The four of them were responsible for this cubicle, and it wouldn¡¯t be fair to let Olivia handle everything alone.


    Moreover, with so many children, Olivia might not be able to finish treating them all by evening.


    Cameron¡¯s attention was entirely focused on Olivia.


    His attitude towards her had shifted from initial skepticism to admiration, and now he felt a strange sense of respect.


    He could see that Olivia was genuinely dedicated to this free clinic for the children. As a result, the children relied on her heavily. Some shy kids didn¡¯t dare approach the other doctors, leading to a long queue forming in front of Olivia¡¯s bed.


    Despite having taken care of so many patients in one go, Olivia showed no signs of impatience. On the contrary, she had just stopped Dennis¡¯s incorrect procedure in time under such circumstances.


    Her patience with the children remained unwavering.


    Such qualities were trulymendable in a young doctor.


    On the other hand, Dennis was still fuming over what had happened earlier and was itching to find fault with Olivia. He wished all the children would go to her so he could watch her struggle, caring less about whether they could finish the free clinic today.


    Seeing that both of their attentions were on Olivia, Harold sighed helplessly. He waited patiently until Olivia finished treating Simon and then spoke warmly, ¡°Olivia, could you help us attract some patients too? Look at how empty it is over here. People might think we¡¯re just here for an inspection. At this rate, who knows if we canplete today¡¯s n.¡±

 Chapter 475: You鈥檒l Be Healed Soon

    Olivia looked down and saw that she was surrounded by little ones, who were still somewhat timid after hearing Harold¡¯s words.


    If she could, she would have loved to personally treat these little ones, but considering the overall n for the day, if she took responsibility for all of them, she might not finish until tonight.


    Thinking of this, Olivia felt a pang of heartache but still gently spoke to the little ones, ¡°Children, those gentlemen can also treat you. They are very gentle too. Didn¡¯t they do a good job when they examined you earlier?¡±


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s words, the little ones looked at each other, and no one was willing to take the first step.


    Seeing this, Olivia felt a bit helpless. ¡°But if you all wait for me, we might not finish today. I want each of you to receive treatment.¡±


    The little ones hesitated again.


    Just as Olivia was wondering how to persuade them, the leading little girl stepped forward and obediently climbed onto the bed in front of Harold. ¡°Sir, please be gentle.¡±


    Harold smiled gently and patted the little one¡¯s head. ¡°I understand. Thank you for trusting me.¡±


    The little girl smiled sweetly.


    Following her lead, more little ones left Olivia¡¯s side and lined up next to other beds.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Only Dennis remained alone.


    Although the little ones had forgiven him, they were still afraid deep down, especially since Dennis didn¡¯t look very approachable at the moment.


    Seeing that the little ones were avoiding him, Dennis couldn¡¯t help but feel disheartened.


    In his many years in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, this was the first time he had been so disliked.


    Due to the earlier friction, Dennis couldn¡¯t ask Olivia for help and just stood there awkwardly.


    There were still quite a few little ones around Olivia.


    She nced back and saw Dennis standing alone. She frowned slightly, feeling a bit hesitant.


    The little ones were clearly still afraid of Dennis, but if things continued like this, today¡¯s efficiency would bepromised.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Olivia smiled faintly and said to the little ones, ¡°You can also go to Dr. Dennis. He was just eager to heal you earlier and has realized his mistake. Would you be willing to give Dr. Dennis another chance? He¡¯s very skilled and can heal you quickly!¡±


    After speaking, Olivia looked up and smiled at Dennis, signaling him to respond.


    Dennis was taken aback that she would still speak up for him.


    Despite how he had treated Olivia earlier, she was now willing to help him out¡­


    Seeing the little ones looking at him expectantly, Dennis¡¯s expression was still a bit stiff. After a moment of effort, he managed to show a somewhat kind smile. ¡°I was too impatient earlier. I¡¯m sorry, children. I promise to be more patient and not hurt you.¡±


    The little ones were still hesitant.


    Olivia¡¯s heart stirred slightly as she walked over to Dennis and motioned for him to raise his hand.


    Although Dennis didn¡¯t know what she intended, he cooperated by extending his hand.


    A handful of colorful candies was ced in his palm.


    ¡°Look, Dr. Dennis has lots of candies. If you cooperate with him, all these candies will be yours,¡± Olivia coaxed with a smile.


    Dennis held up the candies with a somewhat stiff smile.


    Although the little ones were still afraid of Dennis, they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the candies and hesitantly walked over.

 Chapter 476: Do Parents Really Exist?

    After some arrangements, there were little ones waiting by the side of the four people.


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and turned back to continue her busy work.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Thepartment inexplicably became quiet, with only asional sounds of the little ones ying, but they were all very soft, as if afraid of disturbing them.


    The more Olivia treated them, the heavier her heart became.


    During the first round, they simply took the pulse of the little ones and made judgments about their physical conditions, leaving some of the little ones with abnormal conditions for further examination.


    It was Olivia¡¯s first time facing these abandoned children, and she already felt sorry for them. After the follow-up examination, her heart became even more sour.


    Some of the little ones had milder symptoms and could be treated with acupuncture or traditional Chinese medicine. But for those with more severe symptoms, they were somewhat helpless. The only thing they could do was to send the little ones to the hospital and sponsor their treatment expenses in the name of the Hargraves family.


    After treating several little ones in a row, all with milder symptoms, Olivia felt relieved. But suddenly, she came across a critically ill child during the examination.


    The little one was only about four or five years old, simr in age to Sebastian Ethan, with a slightly nervous expression on his innocent face.


    Seeing his dark eyes, Olivia couldn¡¯t find words to express her heartache.


    ¡°Am I very sick?¡± the little one timidly asked her.


    Olivia¡¯s throat felt dry, and she hesitated to speak, afraid that if she did, her voice would sound choked up.


    But the little oneforted her instead, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m a child that nobody wants. Even if I¡¯m seriously ill, no one will be sad for me. Don¡¯t feel sorry for me either, your eyes are so red.¡±


    Thepartment was very quiet, and the voice of the little one clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    Olivia weakly clenched her fingers and looked back at the other three for help.


    She had lost a child before, so she couldn¡¯t bear to see this kind of situation.


    Cameron stopped what he was doing, walked over to the little one, and gently touched his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We will take you to the hospital, and you will get better.¡±


    The little one looked up, but he was looking at Olivia, wanting to hear her answer.


    Olivia took a deep breath, suppressing her desire to cry, and forced a smile. ¡°You will get better. You are not a child that nobody wants. When you recover, there will be new parents who wille and find you, apany you to grow up healthy. So, let¡¯s cooperate with the treatment, okay?¡±


    Hearing that there would be new parents, the little one¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation as he asked eagerly, ¡°Are there really parents? I¡¯m very sick¡­¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart trembled. From the little one¡¯s words, he knew his own condition but only cared about whether someone wanted him or not.


    For a moment, Olivia even wanted to take the little one away.


    But thinking that she couldn¡¯t give the little one aplete family, Olivia could only give up on that idea.


    ¡°You will get better. Baby, you¡¯re so cute. There will definitely be many people who want you.¡± Olivia soothingly touched the little one¡¯s cheek.


    The little one¡¯s face flushed with excitement and nodded vigorously.


    Cameron had participated in many free clinics and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad when he saw this scene. After a few seconds of silence, he raised his voice to the staff outside, ¡°Call someone in and take the child to the hospital.¡±


    Soon, someone walked in from outside and reached out with a friendly smile towards the little one.


    The little one climbed off the bed and cooperatively went into the arms of the staff member. Before leaving, he waved his small hand at Olivia and said, ¡°Thank you, goodbye.¡±


    Finally, he lowered his head and bid farewell to the children at the orphanage.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!